i 


lifornia 

Lonal 

lity 


/' 


\ 


I 


R«.v.  ,1. 


A  WONDERFUL  EXPOSITION 
OF  THE  PROPHECIES  AND 
COMPARISON  WITH  ANCIENT 
AND  MODERN  HISTORICAL 
AND  POLITICAL  EVENTS, 
TOGETHER  WITH  AN  AMPLE, 
THOUGH  CONCISE  HISTORY 
OF  MONEY  FROM  KING  SOLO- 
MON'S TIME  TO  THE  PRESENT 


By 


LYMAN  E.  STOWE 

Author  of:     "  Poetical  Drifts  of  Thought 

or  Problems  of  Progress, »♦  "Dynamite 

and  The  Torch,"  "The  Agnostic's 

Lament,"    "My    Wife    Nellie 

and  I,"  Etc    Etc.  Etc. 


DBTBOIT,   MICHIGAN: 
1896. 


To  the  person  who  parch  ases  a  copy 
of  thig  book  and  Assists  in  abolishing 
interest  on  money  to  the  invidual, 
thereby  destroying;  the  curse  of  the 
world,  this  book  is  dedicated. 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congreu  In 
the  year  1896 

By  LYMAN  E.  STOWE, 

In  tbe  office  of  the  Librarian   of   Concrew 
at  Washington,  D.  a 


— 1— 
PINAJ(CIA.L  PHILOSOPHY. 

INDBX. 

VAOB, 

Why  do  we  have  hard  times? 1 

Are  men  mean  enough  to  make  iif . ...     1 

What  is  money? 1 

Evidence  that  moaey   is  a  creation  of 

law 2 

What  is  a  pound?. . .   2 

What  is  a  fool? 2 

What  is  a  bushel?. 2 

Whal  Is  a  gallon? 2 

What  is  a  dollar? 2 

Should  commodities  of  a  high  intrinsic    8 

or  qualiiy  value  lie  used  a8  money?     2 

Whal  is  intrinsic  value? 2 

Where  can  intrinsic  value  be  found?. .     2 

What  constitutes  utility  value? 2 

What  is  commercial  value? 2 

Where  did  the  term  dollar  origlaate?..     9 

Laws  on  coinage , 0-11 

Making  foreign  coins, 11 

When  was  the  first  coin  struck  In  this 

country? 11 

Coinage  laws  continued 12 

How  many  governments  use  the  term 

dollar? 14 

Extract  from  Ingall*8  speech 15 

Life  of  paper  money 17 

A  dollar  abioad 17 

United  States  Silver  Commission... ...  19 

Vcdue  of  gold  in  old  Peru 20 

Table  of  fluctuation  of  gold  during  the 

war ' 21 

Jevons  on  gold 22 

Adam  Smith  on  gold 23 

Colwell  on  gold 23 

OonspirMcy  agfdnst  gold 24 

Value  of  gold  and  silver  compared.,. .  25 

Evidence  of  conspiracy 25 

Interest  on  money 26 

Wheie  does  interest  differ  from  usury  27 

Biblical  quotations  on  usury 28  29 

Murray  on  usury 29 

The  Pope  becomes  a  usurer 81 

The  Pope  deflnes  usury 32 

What  iniei-est  means 83 

Peter  Coop  r  on  interest 34 

Would  it  destroy  commerce  to  change 

our  system  of  money 35 

Can  interest  be  governed  by  law? 37 

Volume 87 

Volume  and  civilized  countries  com- 
pared  88 


11 

Would  prices  settk  to  a  small  volume?  42 

Money  in  bistory 43  . 

Hebrews  or  Israelites 43 

Ancient  Greece,  Homer,  Hesiod,  CsBsar 

and  Lycurgus  on  money ^i^ 

Carthage 47-48 

Rome 49 

'i  be  murder  of  CsBsar 52 

Bank  of  Venice 54 

Bank  of  Genoa 56 

Bank  Amsterdam fiS 

Bank  of  Hamburg 56 

The  Tally  system  of  England .- 57 

The  Bank  of  England 60 

The  John  Jjhw  money 67 

The  Frencli  assignat 74 

Bank  of  France 75 

England's  conspiracy  against  Napo- 
leon..     76 

Colonial  money 77 

Continental  money 84 

Terrible  conspiracy 86 

Suppression  of  truth 86 

No  independent  j)re8s 89 

Money  of  the  Islo  of  Guernsey 91 

Sketchley,  the  English  statistition,  on 

the  Bank  of  England ,.     „2 

National  Banks 95 

Crucify  him 97 

Amendments  of  the  Constitution  ....  100 
Alexander  Hamilton    steps    towards 
the  English  system  and  the  first 

United  States  Bank 108 

Quotation   from  Burkey  on  the  old 

United  States  Bank 105 

The  crash  of  1819 106 

Jackson's    fight  and   the  attempt  to 

assassinate  him 107-110 

The  wdd  cat  banking  system Ill 

Pennsylvania  issues  relief  notes 113 

Panic  or  1857 , 114 

Panic  of  1861 118 

The  great  conspiracy  at  work 119 

The   Hazard   circular    and  its  aiders 

by  traitors  in  Congress 119-136 

Ihe  banker's  fraud  and  first  demand 

notes 137 

Lincoln's  letter 139 

The  conspiracy  in  favor  of  an  empire  145 
Evidence  that  the^bankers  are  in  it...   146 

The  bank  circular 147 

What    the    New   York  Tribune  and 

Times  say 148-9 

The  election  conspiracy  of  1868 149 

Senator  Sherman   shows    the  cloven 

foot 152 


Ill 

FINANCE  IN   I'ROPHECY. 

INDEX. 


PAGB 


TheBiDie  dealiugs  witli  governments. .    265 

Time  space  and  matter 266 

Space  aud  matter 267 

The  hypnotic  state 268 

Four  elements 269 

The  student  and  ps3'ch|c  phenomena...    271 

Man  and  the  Bible. 273 

'J  o  develop  a  cliaracetr 276 

Man  not  what  he  seems 277 

God 279 

God,  labor  and  reel 280 

Man's  descent  from  heaven  281 

Rc-innarnaliou  taught  in  the. Bible. . . .    284 

God's  week 287 

luierest  on  money  in  the  Bible 294 

The  church  and  usury 299 

Sketch  of  Rothschilds 301 

Daniel's  Prophecy 303 

Evidence  of  the  last  days 313 

The  Uniied  States  in  prophecy 313 

End  of  Daniel's  prophecy 314 

The  United  States  in  God's  plan 319 

Christ's  kingdom  on  earth 322 

The  Great  Red  Dragon 323 

The  English  money  power,  the  dragon  328 
And  reasons  therefor  from  page...  329-34 
The  Mother    of    Harlots   and    btn^t. 

restored 335-38 

The   Roman   Catholic  church  adopis 

pagan  forms  and   ceremonies.      338-42 

Morse's  discovery  of  conspiracy 342 

The  seven  headed  beast 345 

The  future  of  the  papacy 347 

The  woman  sitting  on  the  scarlet  beasi    348 

The  seven  headed  dragon 352-54 

The  image  of  the  beast 354 

The  flag  of  England 355 

The  dragon,  the  beast  aud  the  lmag<  355-6O 

The  prophetic  dales  explained 360-64 

And  his  number  was  666 365-66 


(IV) 

FINANCE  IN  PROPHECY. 
INDEX. 

Extent  of  money  power 253" 

Form  of  money 254 

What  is  money? 259 

The    Bible    dealings   with    govern- 
ments   265 

Time,  space  and  matter 266 

Space  and  matter 267 

The  hypnotic  state 268 

Four  elements  270 

The  student  and  psychic  phenom- 
ena   271 

Man  and  the  Bible IIZ 

To  develop  a  character 27'6 

Man  not  what  he  seems 277 

God 279 

God,  labor  and  rest 280 

Man's  descent  from  heaven 281 

Reincarnation  taught  in  the  Bible. 284 

God's  week 291 

Interest  on  money  in  the  Bible... 294 

•The  church  and  usury 299 

Sketch  of  Rothschilds 301 

Daniel's  prophecy 303 

Evidence  of  the  last  days 306 

United  States  in  prophecy 313 

End  of  Daniel's  prophecy 314 

The  United  States  in  God's  plan.  .319 

Christ^s  kingdom  on  earth 322 

The  Great  Red  Dragon 323 

The  English  money  power,  the 

dragon  325 

And  reasons  therefor 329  to  334 

The  mother  of  harlots  and  beast, 

restored 334  to  338 

The  Roman  Catholic  church  adopts 

pagan  forms  and  ceremonies. .  .  .338 
Morse's  discovery  of  conspiracy. .  .342 

The  seven-headed  beast 345 

The  image  of  the  beast 354 

The  flag  of  England 355 

The  dragon,  the  beast  and  the 

image 356 

The  prophetic  dates  explained. ..  .360 

And  his  number  was  666 366 

Repeated  in  lecture  form... 367  to  422 

Our  flag  in  the  Bible 307  to  416 

Political   history  of  our   country — 

Part  4 450 

Treason — now  we're  to  have  a 

king 471 


(V) 

INDEX  TO  ILLUSTRATIONS. 
Of  Tables  and  Illustrations. 
Frontispiece. 

Table  of  dollars  of  nations 14 

Table  of  fluctuations  of  gold 21 

Table  of  interest 34 

Money  per  capita 38 

Illustrations. 

The  tally  system 58 

Colonial  money 82 

Continental  money 83 

Money  in  circulation 172 

Prosperity  of  Greenback  days 184 

Prosperity  "of  Bimetalism 185 

Gold  backs  185 

Egyptian  coin 202 

Celtic  coin   202 

Coin  of  Athens 203 

Different  periods 203 

Coins  of  Carthage   204 

Coins  of  Rome 

Wampum 205 

The  money  power — the  dragon... 253 

An  ideal  dollar 254 

Illustrated  idea  of  the  universe.  .  .279 

The  Zodiac  373 

The  scales 373 

The  Sun,  Venus 374 

Uranus 375 

Nebuchadnezzar's  vision    378 

Stone  cut  without  hands 379 

The  winged  lion  381 

The  bear  382 

The  four-headed  beast 382 

The  beast  with  ten  horns 383 

The   three-crowned  hat 384 

Neptune 387 

Three  signs  of  the  Zodiac 387 

The  ram 387 

Paul  Jones'  flag 401 

The  first  stars   402 

The  rattlesnake  flag 403 

Betsy  Ross  making  the  flag 404 

The  flag  that  Betsy  made 405 

Old  Glory  406 

The   woman   who   fled   to   the   wil- 
derness   410 

The  dragon  and  the  man  child.... 411 

The  seven-headed  beast 418 

The  image  of  the  beast 419 

The  ten-crowned  beast 421 

The  harlot  and  the  beast 422 

The  financial  cancer 468 

The  body  politic 469 

The  traitor's  king 471 

His  coat-of-arms 472 

His  flag   474 

The  woman  sitting  on  the  beast.. 348 

Mystery 350 

10  usurers'  countries  or  horns 353 

Ring  money    202 

A  safe,  reliable  plan 255 


— A— 


PREFACE. 

In  writing  the  j)reface  of  this 
book  I  will  say  that  I  had  no 
idea  of  writing  so  extensive  a 
work.  Though  for  twenty- 
years  I  have  been  gatlienng  the 
matter  for  an  extensive  treatise 
on  finance,  1  concluded  that  it 
would  best  reach  the  masses  in 
an  abridged  or  condensed  form, 
80  I  compromised  between  ttie 
primer  1  set  out  to  write  and 
the  extensive  work  contemplat- 
ed for  the  future,  and  produced 
the  forcible  though  condensed 
work  in  hand. 

I  will  frankly  admit  I  was 
led  into  the  discussion  of  finance 
in  prophecies  by  unseen  forces, 
as  stated  elsewhere,  and  I  will 
also  frankly  say  that  on  the 
night  of  December  Brd,  1895, 
I  was  visited  by  a  spirit  and  an 
angel  in  my  own  bedroom.  I 
saw  them  as  distinctly  as  I  ever 
saw  any  earthly  beings,  and  I 
was  in  the  full  possession  of  all 
my  faculties.  They  came  in 
answer  to  a  prayer.  I  was 
thereby  more  fully  assured  of 
the  righteousness  of  my  course 
and  encouraged  to  pursue  my 
plans.  To  many  this  will  seem 
the  positive  evidence  of  insanity 
or  erankism.  13ut  to  those  who 
carefully  read  the  work  I>cau 
feel  assured  they  will,  at  least, 
admit  there  is  very  much 
method  in  my  madness,  as  no 
book  was  ever  written  contain- 
ing more  and  better  evidence  of 
authority. 

With  the  evidence  the  history 
of  the  world  shows  of  opposition 
to  reformers  and  advanced 
thinkers,  especially  when  their 
reforms  strike  the  rich,  I  may 
expect,  first  to  be  ignored;  with 
fair  success,  ridiculed;  with 
freater   success,   all   manner   of 


Preface  j>2. 

obstacles  will    be  thrown  in  my 
path;   and    if    the  work  is  pro- 
ductive of  great  effect,  my  repu- 
tation,  my    liberty  and   my  life 
will  be  put  in  jeopardy. 
"In  parts  superior   what   advantage 
liesT 
Tell  (for  you  can)  what  is  it  to  be  wise? 
'Tis  but  to  know  iiow    little  can  be 
known; 
To  see  all  other's  faults,  and  feel  your 

own; 
Condemned  in  business  or  in   arts  to 

drudge, 
Without  a  second,  or  without  a  judge: 
Truths   would   you   teach,   or  save    a 

sinking  land? 
All  fear,  none  aid  you,  and  few  under- 
stand. 
Painful  pre-eminence:  yourself  to  view 
Above   life's   weakness,  and  its  com- 
forts too." 

—  Pope. 

That  there  might  be  some 
who  would  not  care  to  read  a 
work,  on  theology,  though  it 
encomposed  a  part  of  the  finan- 
cial question,  I  recognized  and 
80  placed  that  part  ot  the  work 
bv  itsflf. 

Upon  revising  this  book  I 
saw  the  necessity  of  deviding 
the  book  into  four  parts  and 
of  repeating  that  part  of  pro- 
phesy, tho  in  lecture  form, 
and  I  invite  all  who  wish  to 
use  the  lecture,  to  do  so,  and 
to  take  orders  for  the  book, 
and  to  send  the  orders  to  me, 
and  I  will  devide  the  profits 
on  your  sales  with  you,  when 
two  or  or  more  books  are  ord 
erd  at  one  time.  It  is  to  do 
good  that  I  seek.  Price,  mani- 
11a  board  75  c'ts.  Cloth  $1.50 
Nearly  500  pages,  over  50 
ilustrations  with  two  large 
charts,  for  lecture  purposes. 
Lyman  E.  Stowe  131  Cath- 
erine st,  Detroit.  Mich. 


PART  ONE 


FINANCIAL  PHILOSOPHY 


Having  long  seen  the  necessity 
of  a  work  of  reference  or  defini  ■ 
tions  used  in  the  discussion  of 
economic  questions,  and  on  July 
3,  1894  being  seized  with  an  in- 
spiration to  write  a  series  of 
questions  and  answers,  that  if 
read  must  enlighten  the  public 
on  mauy  points,  I  dropped  all 
other  matters  and  bent  my  en- 
ergies to  producing  the  follow- 
ing catechism,  which  I  believe, 
will  throw  more  light  on  the 
great  questions  of  the  day  than 
anything  heretofore  given  to  the 
public: 

Q.  Why  do  we  have  hard 
times  in  a  land  of  plenty,  where 
undeveloped  wealth  is  unlimited 
ready  to  pour  out  at  the  touch 
of  man,  and  with  plenty  of  idle 
men  ready  and  willing  to  work? 

A.  Because  naen  who  deal  in 
money  reduce  the  volume  of 
money  so  low  that  A  waits  for 
B  and  B  for  C  and  so  on  down 
the  alphabet,  and  business  is 
stagnated  and  Labor  thrown  out 
of  employment  and  the  prices  of 
all  property  reduced  until  forced 
sales  enables  the  privileged  class 
to  centralize  wealth  and  enslave 
the  people  through  the  control 
of  money. 

Q.  Are  these  men  mean 
enough  to  do  that? 

A.  Yes;  for  if  men  will  cor- 
ner railroads,  wheat,  pork,  lard 
and  all  otlier  commodities  to 
make  money  out  of,  they  will 
corner  money  for  the  same  pur- 
pose. 

Q.     What  is  money? 

A.  John  Stewart  Mill,  the 
economist,  says,    "Adoney   is   a 


— 2— 

creation  of  law."  Blackstone, 
the  English  Law  Giver,  also  says, 
money  is  a  creation  of  law  and 
defines  money  thus:  "Money 
is  a  measure  of  value  by  com- 
parison whereby  we  ascertain 
the  comparative  value  of  all 
commodities.  Therefore  money 
is  an  ideal  thing  and  stands  in 
relation  to  the  measurement  of 
comparative  values  the  same  as 
the  yardstick,  the  gallon  and 
pound  do  to  weights  and  mea- 
sures of  quantities." 

Q.  Have  you  any  other  evi- 
dence that  money  is  a  creation 
of  law  ? 

A.  Yes;  because  you  cannot 
pay  a  debt  by  force  of  law  with 
any  other  commodity,  A  man 
may  refuse  to  take  wheat,  corn, 
cattle,  houses,  gold,  silver,  or 
any  other  commodity,  and  sue 
and  get  a  judgment,  payable  in 
money  of  the  realm.  But  if 
money  is  tendered  him  he  can 
never  get  a  judgment  pay- 
able in  any  other  commodity  in 
the  world,  unless  the  contract 
creating  the  debt  so  specilied. 
This  has  been  proven  in  many  a 
Supreme  Court  decision,  quoted 
in  a  pamphlet  published  by 
Eichard  F.  Treveiiick,  Detroit, 
Mich. 

Q.     What  is  a  pound? 

A.  A  pound  avoirdupois  is  a 
unit  of  measure  by  weight  and 
is  subject  to  divisable  units.  It 
must  of  necessity  be  tixed  by 
law,  otherwise  there  would  be 
no  stable  measurement,  and  the 
pound  vary  according  to  the 
various  estimates  of  more  or  less 
generous  natures. 

Q.     What  is  a  foot? 

A.  The  foot  is  a  unit  of  run- 
ning measure,  originally  sup- 
posed to  be  the  length  of  a  man's 
loot.  iiut  men's  feet  vary  in 
length  and  a  more  stable  meas- 
urement was  sought.  The  foot  as 
tinally  adopted  was  composed  of 
12  inches,  the  inch  based  upon 


— 3- 

th8  measurement  of  three  bailey- 
grains  lying  lengthwise.      This 
was  not  SMtisfactory  and  the  foot 
in  America  was  established  by 
law  and  is  equal  to  12-391,012  of 
the  length  of  a  second's   pendu 
Inm   in    the  City  Hall  of   New 
York  City.     In  other  countries 
it  differs  somewhat  from  this. 
Q.    What  is  a  bnshel  ? 
A.    The  bushel  is  the  unit  of 
value  of  dry  measure.      It  and 
its  subsidiary  multiples  are  fixed 
by   law.       In    New    York    the 
bushel  measure  must  coniain  80 
lbs    of    distilled    water    at    its 
maximum  density  at  the  mean 
pressure  of   the   atmosphere  at 
the  level  of  the  sea.    This  is  the 
measure    the   law    recognizes  in 
settling  all   disputed    measure- 
ments  of  dry  measure,  j'^et   no 
one  would  be  foolish  enough   to 
demand  that  every  tool  called  a 
bushel  measure  should  be  tested 
with  so  much  distilled  water,  or 
that  the  tool  should  be  made  of 
any  specified  metal,  unless  they 
desired  to  control  the  number  of 
bushel     measures,     when    they 
would  demand  that  bushel  meas- 
ures should   be  made    of   some 
scarce  commodity  so  the  number 
of  measures  may  be  limited  that 
they  might  better  control  them. 
Q.     What  is  a  gallon  2 
A.     The  lawful  gallon    is    the 
unit  of  liquid  measure.  Inthe  Uni- 
ted States  it  is  the  standard  Win- 
chester wine  gallon  of  2.31  cubic 
inches  and  contains  8.H8S8  avoir- 
dupois lbs,  or  58.372 — 1754  troy 
grains  of  distilled  water  at  39.88 
Falirenheit,  the  barometer  beiug 
at  30  inches. 

Q  What  is  a  dollar? 
A.  A  dollar  is  a  unit  of  meas- 
urement of  comparative  values. 
Like  all  other  measures  it  is 
fixed  by  law,  to  prevent  bicker- 
ing and  strife,  and  like  all  uther 
measures  it  is  an  ideal  ihmg. 
Its  fractional  proportions  are 
mills,    ccuts,    dimes.      .No     one 


ever  saw  a  mill,  coined  yet  it 
exists  in  the  ideal  and  proves 
that  tbedoilnr  and  its  fractional 
proportions  like  all  other  meas- 
ures are  ideal.  But  the  tool 
which  represents  the  idea  is  an 
entirely  different  thing. 

Q.  Should  any  of  these  tools 
be  made  of  material  possessing 
intrinsic  value  ? 

A.  There  is  no  substance  but 
what  contains  intrinsic  value 
Some  substances  contain  a  higher 
intrinsic  value  than  others,  as  for 
instance,  iron  possesses  a  great- 
er intrinsic  value  than  gold  so  if 
intrinsic  value  is  required  iron 
should  be  used  for  any  or  all  of 
these  tools  rather  than  any  other 
substance. 

Q.    What  is  intrinsic  value  ? 

A.  Intrinsic  value  is  that 
quality  inherent  in  a  substance 
making  it  useful  for  many  pur- 
poses, and  it  exists  just  as  much 
in  the  article  if  10,000  feet  under 
ground  as  when  fulhlling  its 
function  in  the  hand  of  man. 

Q.  Can  intrinsic  value  rest  in 
anything  but  a  natural  product 
or  the  raw  material  ? 

A.  No;  for  the  moment  the 
raw  material  is  converted  into  a 
manufactured  article  it  possesses 
a  tool  value  and  until  the  desire 
for  the  tool  falls  below  the  desire 
for  the  substance  to  till  some 
other  purpose  the  intrinsic  value 
is  as  much  lost  at  though  the 
metal  or  commodity  were  still 
10,000  feet  underground.  When 
the  jeweler  or  dentist  melts  up 
a  gold  coin  it  is  because  the  in- 
trinsic value  of  the  metal  is 
worth  more  to  him  than  the  tool 
value.  But  he,  like  the  mur- 
derer has  committed  a  crime, 
though  of  less  degree,  because 
he  has  taken  what  he  cannot  re- 
store or  give  back.  Bt-cause 
money  belongs  to  the  whole  peo- 
ple, as  it  was  created  by  law,  and 
law  belongs  to  the  body  politic. 
This  is  why  Lycurgus  of  of  old 
Spartia  steeped  his  iron   coin   in 


— 6— 

acid  destroying  its  mallea- 
bility thereby  destroying  its  in- 
trinsic value  that  it  might  not 
be  directed  into  other  channels 
and  its  fool  value  lost. 

Q.  What  constitutes  tool  or 
utility  value  ? 

A.  Utility  value  rests  alone 
in  a  manufactured  article  or  a 
natural  product  appropriated 
for  a  special  use  and  is  separate 
from  intrinsic  or  commercial  val- 
ue. 

Q.  Now  you  have  given  us  a 
definition  of  intrinsic  value  and 
of  utility  value,  please  define 
commercial  value? 

A.  Commercial  value  depends 
entirely  upon  the  law  of  supply 
and  demand  and  is  applicable 
to  any  commodity,  natural  or 
manufactured  that  is  des^ired  by 
man — thus  a  thing  may  possess 
intrinsic  or  utility  value  and 
still  command  no  commercial 
value  . 

Q.     Please  give  us  an  illustra- 
wherein    the    three  values    may 
play  a  distinctive  part  ? 
'  A.    Mr.   Brown  is  one  of   a 
thousand   men   living   upon   an 
island.   He  manufactures  plows, 
but    few    are    required    on    the 
island  but  he  has  manufactured 
a  large  supply    for  sale  on    the 
main    land;    but    the   island   is 
surrounded  by  an  hostile  fleet, 
and  so  his   plows  cannot  be  got 
to  market,  the  island  can  make 
use    of   but  few    plows  and   as 
commercial   value  is  a  thing  of 
conditions,  the  plows  have  been 
deprived    of    their    commercial 
value  as  ])lows.    But  the  utility 
value  remains  the  same,  so  Mr. 
Brown  chooses  some  one  of   his 
plows  and   makes   use  of  it  to 
cultivate  a  piece   of  ground  to 
sustain  life  until  he  can  go  back 
to  his  former  occupation.    Mean- 
time   the   people   of    the   island 
have  determined  to  defend  them- 
selves, but  they  need  iron  to  make 
cannon,    and   shot,   and    timber 
to  make  carriages,  and  for  other 


purposes.  Someone  suggests  they 
use  Mr.  Brown's  plows.  Now 
the  intrinsic  viilue  of  the  wood  in 
the  })low  handles  has  been  nearly 
spoiled  altogether  in  consequence 
of  cutting  h  up  in  so  small  pie- 
ces, MS  it  cannot  be  replaced  in 
its  original  mass.  But  the  iron 
being  fusible  into  one  mass  has 
not  lost  its  intrinsic  value  for  it 
can  now  be  converted  into  any 
purpose  required,  and  the  de- 
mand for  the  iron  has  given  com- 
mercial value  to  that  substance 
far  above  the  commercial  value 
of  Mr.  Brown's  plows.  He  hast- 
ens to  dispose  of  his  plows  to 
reimburse  himself  for  the  loss 
sustained  in  the  labor  of  manu- 
facture, as  the  labor  of  manu- 
ture  of  plows  is  lost;  which 
proves  that  labor  does  not  al- 
ways create  wealth  and  that 
wea'th  is  a  thing  purely  con- 
ditional. Aristotle  says;  "And 
we  call  that  thing  wealth  that 
tills  the  desire  of  man,  lands, 
houses  cattle,  money."  Thus 
money  is  wealth  and  depends 
upon  conditions  for  its  commer- 
cial value.  But  Mr.  Brown  wish- 
es to  obtain  every  dollar  for  his 
iron  that  he  can,  so  sells  his  last 
plow.  Now  he  must  have  a  plow, 
he  creates  one  from  a  piece  of 
petrilied  wood,  which  answers 
the  purpose.  Others  see  him  do 
this  and  do  the  same  so  the  island 
is  supplied  with  plows  which  pos- 
sess a  utility  value.  But  as  no 
one  wishes  to  purchase  plows, 
being  able  to  supply  their  own, 
there  is  no  commercial  value 
worth  speaking  otattached  to  the 
plows,  and  the  material  contains 
but  little  intrinsic  value,  as  it  is 
not  lusible  and  can  be  converted 
into  few  if  any  other  purposes. 

In  California  mining  districts 
are  dead  cities,  large  stores,  ho- 
tels and  mansions  entirely  de 
serted,  the  mines  have  petered 
out.  In  consequence  of  the 
changed  conditions  the  commerc- 
ial value  has  been  swept  away— 


— 7— 

the  utility  value  has  been  some- 
what impaired  by  the  tooth  of 
time  so  that  it  would  require  la- 
bor to  restore  the  utility  to  it,  the 
iijtrinsic  value  of  the  iron  and 
stone  remain  the  same  though  it 
is  far  removed  from  the  use  of 
iiian. 

There  may  be  thousands  of 
otherillustrations  but  this  is  suf- 
ficient to  show  that  commercial 
value  is  a  thing  of  conditions. 
It  shows  us  that  money  being 
an  ideal  thing  it  is  a  stable  meas- 
urement of  comparative  value. 
Eut  the  tool  representing  the 
measure  depends  tor  its  exchange 
or  commercial  value,  entirely  on 
the  law  of  supply  and  demand. 
This  is  as  much  the  fact  as  that 
a  yard  stick  measures  three  feet 
and  that  A  may  give  a  hundred 
dollars  for  a  yard  stick  to  be 
used  in  a  great  commercial  tran- 
saction providing  that  yard  stick 
is  the  only  known  correct  yard 
stick  available.  Thus  it  is  shown 
thiit  it  is  an  accurate  representa- 
tive of  the  ideal  that  is  sought, 
and  that  the  commercial  and  in- 
trinsic value  bear  no  relation  to 
the  ideal  or  utility  value  of  the 
tool.  Then  it  proves  that  when 
the  government  creates  money  it 
creates  commercial  value  as  it 
creates  a  tool  that  posseses  a 
commercial  value.  But  let  the 
government  create  too  many  of 
the  tools  called  a  dollar  and  it  re- 
duces its  commercial  value, 
though  the  nominal  or  compari- 
tive  value  remains  the  same. 
Ten  mills  make  one  cent,  ten 
cents  make  one  dime  and  ten 
dimes  one  dollar  just  the  same. 
If  t  he  government  issue  too  large 
a  volume  of  money  little  damage 
is  done.  -But  it  the  government 
allow  the  volume  of  dollars  to  fall 
below  the  required  necessities  of 
legitimate  business  great  damage 
is  done,  for  the  dollar  represent- 
ing all  commodities  is  in  greater 
demand  than  any  other  com- 
modity, as  it  is  a  house,  a  horse. 


-8- 
demand  than  any  other  commod- 
ity, as  it  is  a  house,  a  horse, 
clothing  or  any  other  commodity 
in  a  nut  shell,  and  people  will 
sacrifice  all  other  commodities 
for  that  dollar,  or  sacrifice  honor, 
virtue  and  all  that  is  noble  and 
good  for  money.  Thus  when 
money  is  sciirce  the  tendencies  of 
civilization  are  backward. 

I  heard  some  one  say  money  is 
not  wealth,  you  can't  make  a 
house  of  money,  it  is  only  a  rep- 
resentative of  wealth.  No;  mon 
ey  is  wealth  because  men  will 
sacrifice  every  other  thing  for 
money,  thus  the  desire  for  it, 
under  the  law  of  supply  and 
demand  gives  it  value.  It  is  true 
you  cannot  make  a  house  of  it, 
nor  can  you  make  a  pair  of  boots 
out  of  a  saddle,  but  that  does  not 
prove  thai  the  saddle  is  not  an 
article  of  value,  a  unit  of  wealth. 
This  is  different,  however,  with 
the  note  of  hand,  the  bank  note 
or  mortgage  as  all  of  these  things 
are  mere  promises  to  pay  mon- 
ey, and  are  not  wealth  but  rep- 
resent that  the  person  who  gave 
them,  either  has  wealth  or  has 
made  a  misrepresentation.  If 
however,  there  are  too  niany  of 
these  promises  on  the  market  it 
is  a  very  dangerous  thing,  for  it 
shows  there  is  too  little  money 
iu  ciiculation  and  debts  are  paid 
in  promises  so  wtien  these  pro- 
mises fall  due,  unless  there  has 
been  an  increase  of  money,  the 
demand  for  the  tool  (do  Jar)  is  so 
great  that  its  commercial  value 
goes  up  and  every  other  thing  is 
sacrificed  for  money  that  debts 
may  be  i)aid  and  so  save  some- 
thing out  of  the  wreck  caused  by 
too  ismall  a  volume  of  mon^^y. 

Q.  You  have  explained  that 
the  promisary  note  and  the  bank 
note  are  merely  a  promise  to  pay 
money  and  are  not  money-please 
explain  what  is  currency  i 

A.  Money  may  be  currency 
but  currency  is  not  always  mon- 
ey.    A  note  of   iiand  is    neither 


— »— 

money  nor  currency.  A  bank 
note  is  currency  as  it  owes  its 
existence  to  certain  legislative 
enactenents, though  it  is  not  mon- 
ey but  a  promise  to  pay  money. 
Drafts  and  checks  are  also 
classed  as  currency,  though  they 
pass  current  but  to  a  limited  ex- 
tent. 

Q.  Where  did  the  term  dol- 
lar originate  ? 

A.  Some  writers  claim  the 
dollar  was  known  or  term  used 
for  money  by  some  nations  as 
far  back  as  the  year  1609,  and 
cons  so  named  of  various  value 
circulated  in  England  at  that 
date.  The  term  dollar  is  taken 
from  the  Latin  daleros,  dale  and 
the  coin  called  dollar  was  first 
struck  in  the  dale  or  valley  of 
Joacliim,  in  iiohemia.  The  dol- 
lar, the  money  unit  of  the  Unit- 
ed States  was  taken  from  the 
Spanish  milled  dollar  so  called 
because  the  edge  was  raised 
above  or  stamped.  It  was  es- 
tablished under  the  confedera- 
tion by  resolution  of  congress 
July  6,  1786  fixing  the  silver  dol- 
lar as  the  unit  of  American  mon- 
ey and  to  contain  37o-64:-100 
graius  of  pure  silver  and  author- 
izing  a  mmt.  This  remained  a 
dead  letter  and  was  fiually  abro- 
gated by  the  following  enact- 
ments April,  1792. 

Section  9,  Aud  be  it  further  en- 
acted, that  there  shall  be  from  time  to 
time,  struck  and  cuiued  at  the  said 
mint,  coin,  of  gold,  silver  and  copper, 
of  the  foilowiug  denominations,  values 
and  descripLioiis,  viz: 

Eagles;  each  to  be  of  the  value  of  ten 
dollars,  or  units,  and  to  contain  two 
hundred  and  forty-seven  grains  and 
four-eights  of  a  grain  of  pure  or  two 
hundred  and  seventy  grains  of  standard 
gold. 

Half  Eagles;  each  to  be  of  the  value 
of  five  dollars,  and  to  contain  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  three  grains  and  six- 
eights  of  a  grain  of  pure  or  one  hundred 
and  thirty -four  grains  of  standard  gold. 

Quarter  Eagles;  each  to   be  of  the 


—10— 
value  of  two  and  a  half  dollars  and  to 
contain  sixty-one  grains  and  seven- 
eighths  of  a  grain  of  pure  or  sixty-seven 
grains  and  four-eighths  of  a  grain  of 
standard  gold. 

Dollars,  or  units;  each  to  be  of  the 
value  of  a  Spanish  milled  dollar  as  the 
same  is  now  current,  and  to  contain 
three  hundred  and  seventy-one  grains 
four-sixteenths  parts  of  a  grain  of  pure 
or  four  hundred  and  sixteen  grains  of 
standard  silver. 

Half  dollars;  each  to  be  of  half  the 
value  of  the  dollar  or  unit,  and  to  con- 
tain one  hundred  and  sixty-five  grains 
and  ten  sixteenths  parts  of  a  grain  of 
pure,  or  two  hundred  and  eight  grains 
of  standard  silver. 

Quarter  dollars;  each  to  be  of  one- 
fourth  the  value  of  the  dollar  or  unit, 
and  to  contain  ninety-two  grains  and 
thirteen-sixteenths  parts  of  a  grain  of 
pure,  or  one  hundred  and  four  grains 
of  standard  silver. 

Dimes;  each  to  be  of  the  value  of 
one-tenth  of  a  dollar  or  unit,  and  to 
contain  thirty-seven  grains  and  two 
sixteenths  parts  of  a  grain  of  pure,  or 
forty-one  grains  and  three-fifths  parts 
of  a  grain  of  standard  silver. 

Half  dimes;  each  to  be  of  the  value 
of  one  twentieth  of  a  dollar,  and  to 
contain  eighteen  grains  and  nine-six- 
teenths parts  of  a  grain  of  pnre,  or 
twenty  and  four-fifths  grains  of  stand- 
ard silver. 

Cents;  each  to  be  of  the  value  of  the 
one-hundredth  part  of  a  dollar,  and  to 
contain  eleven  penny  weights  of  cop- 
per. 

Half  cents;  each  to  be  of  the  value  of 
a  half  a  cent,  and  to  contnin  five  and 
one-half  penny  weights  of  copper. 

Section  20.  And  be  it  further  en- 
acted, that  the  money  of  account  of 
the  United  States  shall  be  expressed  in 
dollars  or  units,  dimes  or  tenths,  cents 
or  one-hundred ths;  and  mills  or  one 
thousandths;  a  dime  being  the  tenth 
part  of  a  dollar,  a  mill  the  thousandth 
par  of  a  dollar;  and  that  all  accounts 
the  in  public  oflBces,  and  all  proceedings 
inthe  courts  of  the  United  States,  shall 
be  kept  and  had  in  conformity  to  this 
regulation. 

These  enaclments  alone  should 
forever  settle  the  question  that 


—11— 

money  is  the  creation  of  law,  and 
that  it  is  an  ideal  Ihin^,  and  that 
various  substances  may  be  used 
as  a  tool  to  represent  the  ideal. 

Q.  When  was  the  first  coin 
struck  in  this  country  ? 

A.  The  first  coin  was  not 
struck  until  1794.  Thus  show- 
ing that  for  at  least  nine  years 
this  country  was  without  the 
tool  called  a  dollar,  or  unit  of 
measure  of  comparative  values. 
As  a  substitute  for  the  legal  tool 
the  people  used  foreign  coins 
and  other  commodities.  But 
foreign  coins,  while  they  were 
legal  money  in  the  realms  that 
stamx)ed  them,  were  not  money 
in  this  country;  and  that  we 
might  havealegal  representative 
of  our  ideal  unit  of  measurement 
of  comparative  values,  certain 
foreign  coins  were  made  legal 
tender  in  this  country  by  enact- 
ments that  will  be  mentioned 
farther  on.  In  1793  all  foreign 
coins,  except  the  Spanish  milled 
dollar,  were  demonetized  or  de- 
clared not  a  legal  tender  in  this 
country. 

March  2,  1799  there  was  an  act 
passed  regulating  foreign  coins, 
making  them  legal  tender  and 
acceptable  for  custums  dues  at 
certain  lixed  rates. 

This  proves  again  that  money 
is  a  creation  of  law  and  that  the 
money  of  one  country  is  not 
money  in  another  country,  ex- 
cept it  be  made  so  by  an  enact- 
ment of  law. 

Again  March  3,  1801,  the  law 
fixing  the  value  of  foreign 
coins  was  revised;  and  again 
April  10,  1806,  and  declaring 
them  a  legal  tender. 

Again  March  30,  1823,  the 
enactment  was  revised,  so  far  as 
gold  coins  were  concerned;  again 
June  25,  1834  the  silver  coins, 
dollars  of  Mexico,  Peru,  Chili 
and  Central  America  of  not  less 
weight  than  415 grains  each — and 
those  restamped  in  Brazil  of  like 
weight. 


-12- 

Act  January  18, 1837,  coinage 
laws  revised  the  standard  for 
both  grold  and  silver  coin  changed 

Act  of  July  27,  1842.  fixed  the 
legal  value  of  the  English  pound 
sterling  fit  ($4.84.) 

Act  of  March  8, 1843,  again  re- 
vised and  fixed  the  value  of 
foreign  coins. 

Act  of  March  3, 1849,  author- 
ized the  issue  of  gold  double 
eagles  and  gold  dollars. 

Act  of  March  3,  1855,  silver 
three  cent  pieces  were  a u  t  horized. 

Act  of  Feb.  21,  1853,  silver 
coins,  excepi  the  dollar,  demon- 
etized and  the  weight  reduced. 
The  half  dollar  or  fifty  cent  piece 
was  fixed  at  192  grains,  before 
20ij  grains.  All  smaller  coins  re- 
duced in  proportion — made  legal 
tender  in  suras  not  to  exceed  $5, 
Section  31  of  this  enactment  pro- 
vides for  the  issue  of  $H  gold 
pieces.  There  were  few  if  any 
of  this  coin  ever  struck  oflf. 

Act  of  Feb.  21,  1857,  all  former 
acts  making  foreign  coins  a  legal 
tender  were  repealed  and  section 
34  made  the  Mexican  dollar  and 
a  few  other  foreign  silver  coins  a 
legal  tender. 

Act  of  April  22,  1864,  the 
small  penny  or  cent  and  two 
cent  pieces  were  authorized,  the 
cent  made  a  legal  tender  to  the 
amount  of  ten  cents  and  the  two 
cent  piece  legal  tender  to  the 
extent  of  twenty  cents. 

Act  of  March  3,1865,  the  three 
cent  nickel  piece  was  author- 
ized and  made  a  Ii-gal  tender  to 
the  extent  of  sixty  cents.  One 
and  two  cent  pi(?ces  were  made 
a  legal  tender  for  only  four  cents 
and  all  other  laws  repealed. 

Act  of  May  lv3,  1^66,  nickel 
five  cent  pieces  were  authorized 
and  made  legal  tender  to  the  ex- 
tent of  one  dollar. 

Up  to  Feb.  12, 1873,  silver  was 
considered  the  standard  metal 
of  this  country,  fnt  by  the  en- 
actment of  this  aate  the  silver 
dollar   was    wiptMkl   out    as    the 


—18— 

standard  of  onr  unit  of  meas- 
ure and  a  gold  unit  subsritatc-d 
and  the  weight  of  the  gold  coins 
increased.  Section  2  of  this  en- 
actment provided  for  a  trade 
dollar  of  420  grains,  leaving  the 
subsidiary  coins  at  the  original 
weight-^  and  making  all  a  legal 
tender  in  the  sum  of  five  dollars. 
This  enactment  was  very  clearly 
stolen  through  and  was  probably 
paid  for  with  British  gold.  See 
article  on  conspiracy  further  on. 

Act  of  March  8,' 1875,  silver 
twenty  cent  pieces  authorized. 

July  13,  1876,  the  trade  dollar 
was  demonetized. 

Jan.  25,  1878,  the  following 
resolution  passed  both  houses  of 
Congress. 

That  all  the  bonds  of  the  Uni- 
ted t^ tales  issued  or  authorized 
to  be  issued  under  the  said  acts 
of  Congress  hereinbefore  recited 
are  payable,  principle  and  in- 
terest, at  the  option  of  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States,  in 
silver  dollars  of  the  coinage  of 
the  United  States,  containing 
412^  grains  each  of  standard  sil- 
ver; and  that  to  restore  to  its 
coinage  such  coins  as  a  legal 
tender  in  payment  of  said  bonds, 
principal  and  interest,  is  not  in 
violation  of  the  public  faith,  nor 
in  derogation  of  the  rights  of  the 
public  creditor.  The  Bland  bill 
restoring  the  old  silver  dollar  of 
4124^  grains  of  silver,  passed  over 
the  President's  veto  and  became 
a  law  Feb.  28,  1878. 

This  did  not  restore  silver  to  its 
former  position  of  a  free  coinage 
with  gold,  but  it  gave  us  com- 
pulsory coinage  of  two  million 
silver  dollars  per  month,  payable 
for  both  principal  and  interest 
of  the  public  debt.  Through 
trickery  and  influence  the  con- 
spirators have  prevented  thegov- 
ernment  ever  paying  a  dollar  in 
silver  for  interest  or  principle  of 
the  bonded  debt. 

Undoubtedly  the  money 
changers  had  determined  to  get 


—14— 

rid  of  silver  as  soon  as  possible 
consequently  the  following  trick 
was  perpetrated: 

The  Sherman  bill  that  became 
a  law  in  1890  stopped  the  issne 
of  silver  dollars  and  instead 
provided  for  the  purchase  of 
four  million  of  ounces  of  silver 
per  month,  to  be  used  as  a  se- 
curity for  silver  certificates  to  be 
issued  by  the  treasury  depart- 
ment. The  trick  lay  in  the  pro- 
vision in  the  Sherman  bill,  for 
the  repeal  of  the  Bland  bill  and  in 
1893  the  money  changers  shipped 
gold  out  of  the  country  for  the 
purpose  of  bringing  on  a  panic 
that  they  might  charge  it  to  the 
Sherman  bill  and  get  up  a  popu- 
lar cry  for  its  repeal.  Mr.  Sher- 
man voted  to  repeal  his  own  bill 
and  with  its  repeal  the  purchase 
and  coinage  of  silver  ceased,  and 
we  v^^ere  left  vv^ith  the  single 
standard  of  gold. 

Q.  How  many  governments 
are  there  that  use  the  term  dollar 
and  do  they  all  contain  the  same 
amount  of  silver? 

A.     The   following   table  was 
published  by  the   United  States 
Treasury  department: 
Bremen,  dollar  valued  at     73|c 
Prussian,     "  "      "         69c 

N.  Germany,  ''       "         69c 

Saxony,       "  ''       '■         69c 

Denmark,    "  "        *       I05c 

Norw;iy,      "  "        '•      l()6c 

Sweeden,     "  *'        ''       l()6c 

Mexico,       ''  ..        -     99  8c 

Liberia,        "  "       •"       loOc 

Ecuador,      "  "       "         91  o 

Bolivia,        '♦  "       '"95  5c 

Central  America,  "  ''  91c 
Peru,  "  ''       •'      91-8o 

Here  are  thirteen  different  na- 
tions using  the  term  dollar  as 
their  unit  of  measure  of  compara- 
tive values,  with  dollars  of  light 
weight  and  valuations. 

Now  which  is  the  dollar  of  the 
world?  Is  it  the  78  cent  dollar  of 
Bremen,  weighing  305  grains? 
The  100  cent  dollar  of  Liberia 
weighing  450  grains   or   the   100 


—15— 

cent  dollar  of  the  United  States, 
weighincr  412|  grainsi  Does  this 
not  prove  that  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  money  of  the  world,  as 
these  dollars  are  not  money  ex- 
cept in  the  realm  that  issued 
them? 

Q.  If  the  government  makes 
a  dollar  that  costs  but  5  cents 
and  pays  it  to  A  for  a  day's 
work  and  A  pays  it  to  B  and  B 
to  0,  and  so  on  through  the  al- 
phabet to  Y,  and  Y  pays  it  back 
to  the  government  for  taxes,  who 
has  lost  anything? 

A.     Kobody. 

Q.     Then  vvho  has  gained  1 

A.     The  whole  people. 

Q.  What  are  some  of  the  ar- 
guments in  favor  of  a  cheap 
material  over  a  costly  one  for  our 
tool,  the  unit  of  comparative 
value? 

A.  I  have  before  stated  that 
a  costly  commodity  cannot  be 
used  for  two  purposes  at  the 
same  time,  therefore  when  a  sub- 
stance is  used  for  a  specitied  pur- 
pose it  is  wise  economy  to  use 
that  substance  that  costs  the 
least,  in  time  and  'abor  to  pro- 
duce, fur  when  it  is  lost  or  worn 
out  the  loss  is  only  to  the  indi- 
vidual, and  will  not  cost  the 
producer  so  much  to  replace. 

In  a  speech  delivered  by  John 
J.  Ingalls,  February  15,  1878,  he 
says,  "No  enduring  fabric  of  na- 
tional prosv)erity  can  be  builded 
on  gold.  Gold  is  the  money  of 
monarchs;  kings  court  it.  *  * 
Its  tendency  is  to  acuraulate  in 
vast  masses,  *         *         in 

such  volumes  as  to  unsettle 
values  and  disturb  the  finances 
of  the  world.  It  is  the  instru- 
tuent  of  gamblers  and  specu- 
lators, and  the  idol  of  the  miser 
and  thief.  *         *         When- 

ever it  is  most  needed  it  always 
disappears.  *  *  o 

No  people  in  a  great  emergency 
ever  found  a  faithful  ally  in 
gold.  «  *  * 

It  makes  no  treaty   it   does   not 


—16  — 

break.  It  has  no  friends  it  does 
not  sooner  or  later  betray.  Ar- 
mies and  navies  are  not  main- 
tained by  gold.  «  *  • 
No  nation  ever  fought  a  great 
war  by  the  aid  of  gold;  on  the 
contrary,  in  the  crises  of  great 
perils,  it  becomes  an  enemy 
more  potent  than  the  foe  in  the 
field;  but  when  the  battle  is  won 
and  peace  secured, gold  reappears 
and  claims  the  fruits  of  victory. 
In  our  own  civil  war  it  is  doubt- 
ful if  the  gold  of  New  York  and 
London  did  not  work  us  great- 
er injury  than  the  powder,  lead 
and  iron  of  the  rebels.  It  was 
the  most  invincible  enemy  of  the 
public  credit.  Gold  paid  no 
soldier  nor  sailor.  It  refused 
the  national  obligations.  It  was 
worth  most  when  our  fortunes 
were  the  lowest.  #  #  • 
It  was  in  an  open  alliance  with 
our  enemies  the  world  over.  * 
but  as  usual,  when  danger  has 
been  averted,  gold  swaggers  to 
the  front." 

I  will  add  that  it  murdered 
two  of  our  Presidents,  (see  con- 
spiracies) and  that  it  was  cheap 
paper  money  that  carried  on  our 
war  and  saved  the  nation. 

Mr.  Ingalls  further  says,  "The 
gold  value  of  the  nickel  five  cent 
piece  is  exactly  four  sevenths 
of  one  cent;  and  the  government 
has  made  a  profit  to  this  date 
of  four  million,  six  hnndred  and 
eighteen  thousand  dollars  by 
this  coinage."  ''I  have  heard 
these  pieces  called  tokens." 
"They  are  tokens  just  as  the  sil- 
ver dollar  or  the  double  eagle 
are  tokens."  They  are  convert- 
ible into  any  other  lawful  money. 
A  nickel,  worth  four-sevenths  of 
one  cent  will  purchase  five  cents 
worth  of  any  commodity  just  as 
certainly  and  cheaply  as  five 
cents  worth  of  gold,  because  the 
nation  has  so  decreed.  The  same 
is  true  of  our  subsidiary  silver 
coinage,  which  h;i8  been  alloyed 
to  such  an  extent  that  the  coud- 


—  17- 

try  is  nearly  six  million   dollars 
richer  by  the  seigniorage." 

Money  which  represents  the 
comparative  values  of  all  com- 
modities is  a  creation  of  lav^r. 
Gold  and  silver  require  labor 
for  their  production.  They  have 
there  uses  in  the  arts  and  for 
ornaments,  bur  as  coin  no 
person  wants  them,  except  to 
enable  him  to  obtain  other  com- 
modities. The  holder  of  a  paper 
dollar  does  not  prize  it  because 
he  can  exchange  it  for  gold,  nor 
does  the  holder  of  the  silver  dol- 
lar value  it  because  it  contains  a 
ceri  ain  number  of  grains  of  metal. 

The  life  of  paper  money  aver- 
ages but  seven  years.  Had  the 
government  never  issued  a  dol- 
lar of  metal  money,  but  all  pa- 
per how  many  hundred  millions 
of  dollars  better  oflF  would  the 
government  have  been? 

The  cry  that  I  want  a  dollar 
that  is  money  if  I  go  abroad  is 
only  (he  cry  of  knaves  and  fools 
for  there  never  was  a  money  of 
the  world.  The  gold  eagle  is 
not  money  in  London,  it  is  not 
money  in  Paris  or  in  Berlin. 
True  it  may  be  sold  for  English, 
French,  or  German  money.  So 
might  wheat  or  any  other  com- 
modity. 

The  man  who  travels  abroad 
does  not  usually  load  himself 
down  with  gold,  but  deposits 
his  money  in  bank  and  takes  a 
letter  of  credit  to  a  foreign  bank 
and  the  foreigner  does  the  same 
thing  and  the  American  uses  the 
Englishman's  money  and  the 
Englishman  us'-s  the  American's 
money.  And  it  is  the  sauje  when 
the  Englishman  sells  his  silk  for 
American  gold  or  the  American 
sells  his  wheat  for  English  gold, 
the  Englishman  uses  the  Ameri- 
can's money,  and  the  American 
uses  the  Englishman's  money, 
and  even  balances,  are  seldom 
settled  in  gold  and  never  as  mon- 
ey but   the  gold  is  weighed  out 


—le- 
as so  much  bullion  or  a  commod- 
ity. 

Q.  Then  if  it  makes  no  differ- 
ence what  material  money  is 
made  of,  will  not  at  some  times 
gold  and  silver  as  commodities 
rise  or  fall  in  value  above  or  be- 
low the  monetary  value  of  the 
commodity  in  the  coin,  as  the 
case  might  be?  Can  you  state 
when  such  •  thing  ever  tool*^ 
place  ? 

A.  Yes;  goia  and  silver  as 
well  as  any  other  commodities 
are  subject  to  the  law  of  supply 
and  demand.  But  either  end  of 
the  law  may  be  effected  by  arti- 
ficial means,  and  as  Ingalls  says, 
gold  and  silver  is  the  tool  of  the 
gamblers.  Men  who  deal  in 
money  will  corner  it  the  same  as 
men  who  deal  in  wheat  or  other 
commodities. 

During  our  late  war,  says  Sec- 
retary Fessenden:  "Experience 
cannot  have  failed  to  convince 
the  most  careless  observer  that, 
whatever  may  be  the  effect  of  a 
redundant  circulation  upon  the 
price  of  coin,  other  causes  have 
exercised  a  greater  and  more 
deleterious  influence.  In  course 
of  a  few  days  the  price  of  these 
articles  rose  from  |l  .50  to  $2  85 
in  paper  for  $1.00  in  coin  and 
subsequently  fell,  in  as  short  a 
period  to  $1.87  and  then  again 
rose  as  rapidly  to  $2.50;  and  all 
without  any  assignable  cause  traeoable 
to  the  increase  or  decrease  in  drcuUtr 
tion  of  paper  money.  ^^ 

The  work  of  the  gold  gambler's 
of  course,  cornering  it;  and  this 
is  a  nice  thing  for  a  basis  for  the 
people's  money. 

That  gold  and  silver  depend 
as  much  upon  the  law  of  supply 
and  demand,l'or  their  commodity 
value  as  any  otht^r  substance 
there  is  any  amount  of  evidence 
to  show.  I  will  quote  further 
in  proof  of  this  matter. 

From  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  era  to  the  fifteenth 
century,    the    precious    metals 


—19— 
were  used  almost  exclusively  for 
money.  The  mines  tailed  and 
as  the  coins  wore  out  and  disap- 
peared the  contraction  was  so 
great  that  suffering  was  unpar- 
rallelled.  But  rather  let  me  give 
it  in  the  words  of  the 

U.     S.     SILVER    COMMISSION    OF     1876, 
VOL.  I. 

"At  the  Christian  era  the  metalic  mon- 
ey of  the  Roman  Empire  amounted  to 
$1,800,000  000.  By  the  end  of  the  fif- 
teenth century  it  had  shrunk  to  less 
than  $200,000,000. 

During  this  period  a  most  extraordi- 
nary and  baletul  change  took  place  in 
the  condition  of  the  world.  Popula- 
tion dwindled  and  commerce,  arts, 
wealth  and  freedom  all  disappeared. 
The  people  were  reduced  by  poverty 
and  misery  to  the  most  degraded  con- 
ditions of  serfdom  and  slavery.  This 
disintegration  of  society  was  almost 
complete.  The  conditions  of  life  were 
so  hard  that  individual  selfishness  was 
the  only  thing  consistent  with  the  in- 
stinct of  self  preservation.  All  public 
spirit,  all  generous  emotions,  all  the 
noble  aspirations  of  man  shriveled  and 
disappeared  as  the  volume  of  money 
shrank  and  prices  fell. 

History  records  no  such  disastrous 
transition  as  that  from  the  Roman  Em- 
pire to  the  dark  ages.  Various  expla- 
nations have  been  given  of  this  entire 
breaking  down  of  the  frame  work  of  so- 
ciety, but  it  was  certainly  coincident 
with  a  shrinkage  in  the  volume  of  mon- 
ey, which  was  also  without  historical 
parallel. 

The  crumbling  of  institutions  kept 
even  step  and  pace  with  the  shrinkage 
in  the  stock  of  money  and  the  falling 
of  prices.  All  other  attending  circum- 
stances than  these  last  have  occured  in 
other  historical  periods  unaccompanied 
and  followed  by  any  such  mighty  dis- 
aster. 

It  is  a  suggestive  coincidence  that  the 
first  glimmer  of  light  only  came  with 
the  invention  of  bills  of  exchange  and 
paper  substitutes,  through  which  the 
scanty  slock  of  piecious  metals  was  in- 
creased in  efficiency." 

This  is  pretty   good  evidence 
that  everything  depends   upon 


—20— 

the  volume  of  money.  But  let 
us  pursue  this  subject  until  we 
run  it  down  to  a  certainty. 

Prescott  in  his  history  of  Peru 
tells  US  that  gold  was  found  so 
plentiful  there  by  Pizarro  that  it 
fell  in  value  to  an  enormous  ex- 
tent. The  natives  did  not  use  it 
for  money  as  their  trading  was 
all  by  barter,  article  for  article. 
One  of  the  Spanish  soldiers 
traded  a  hatchet  for  his  two 
handsful  of  gold  and  the  native 
ran  away  for  fear  the  man  would 
want  to  trade  back. 

Says  Prescott,  "A  quire  of  paper  was 
gold  for  tea  pesos-de-oro.  eleven  dol- 
lars and  sixty  seven  cents  of  our  mon- 
ey. Therefore  the  quire  of  paper  ex- 
changed for  $116  70  in  gold,  reckoned 
In  our  money  of  to-day. 

A  bottle  of  wine  sold  for  sixty 
pesos-de-oro.  a  sword  for  fifty,  a  cloak 
for  a  hundred  and  sometimes  more,  a 
pair  of  shoes  for  forty,  a  good  horse 
for  twenty  five  hundred." 

Figuring  in  our  money  it 
would  look  so: 

A  bottle  of  wine,  $700.20 

A  sword,  $466.80 

A  cloak,  $167.00 

A  horse,  $29  175.00 

A  pair  of  shoes,  $350.10 

All  payable  in  gold  and  silver. 

A  thing  that  fluctuates  like 
that  is  a  nice  thing  for  a  basis  for 
money,  a'int  it  ? 

Bnrkey  on  money  in  his  ap- 
pendix, page  381,  gives  the 
following  table  of  sliding  scale 
of  prices  of  gold  in  New  York 
for  14  years  and  he  quotes  from 
the  Tribune  Almanac  for  1876. 

The  left  hand  column  of  each 
year  shows  ihe  lowest  price  and 
the  right  hand  column  the  high- 
est. 


>o 

t> 

CO 

I-H 

•<i< 

r- 

00 

T-( 

CO 

t~ 

00 

t— 1 

(M 

t- 

00 

rH 

t- 

CO 

I— ( 

o 

■/D 

rt 

p 



I-) 

<2 

o 

CO 

o 

'- 

^ 

o 

-r 

JZ5 

to 

o 

iH 

M 

H 

<1 

t3 

ti 

H 

X> 

U 

& 

h) 

P»- 

CO 

P^ 

CD 
00 

w 

" 

Eh 

in 

•s> 

00 

T-t 

W- 

co 

JO 

CO 

:o 

» 

e» 

s 

» 

h 

-< 

0 

—21— 


eCiOt-iOCDt^    t~T»<t-t-CDiO 

«>«-+♦«*»  ^  (f«  *o  -t«  IK  -t.  •¥» 

i-HCOTfi'^lOCD    i-iOlMTti'r?^ 

;^;;     .ot^ntn-^vH^  -»» -«i  +♦  .i*  ■•• »» 
oi  eo  CO  ■<*<  cc  (M  ooocxMO^ 

r-«o  «!»  -t*  ..,^t't»  -^         .j*!0|rti-^^        -i» 

■^loooojooju   ;d:d  •-o^O'?* 

,-H<M-<»-cc©io  :2  — StrJiRSo 

,— 1.— lr-(.—  -<-H    ^^^223 

00O5Q?O5'?q«O  iS^Ji?^"":^ 

O  O  O  O  !-• -^    Z^  I^  Z^  Z^  ^  H^ 

^-^^-|.— (I— (i-H-H    '~'^^;^^;^ 

H^H^-Kkrapo^^  *'^  ii^irT  :r2? 

—  i-i  ^  ^ .-( ^  ~  ''^  — '  ""^  '^i 

osicOrHcoo  :5s^z52^ 

,— I  »H  >-(  l-H  ■— I  —I     — 1  -^  "-<  -H  i-H  — « 

eoeococo.eo  ^222222^ 

'**    =*o  »=»» -«N-*«  1?— >:£':?'_  S? 

,-1  ■— I  i-H  ^  ^  .^     — '  ^^  -^  —'  '^  -^ 

i-W«st«>H«>nW'-too*»  -H-tci-tB^  ^3? 

eocce«eojoe<9   -f-^-^socccc 

ri  I— I  l-l  ■-!  ^H  1-4    — <  "H  -H  -^  -^  -^^ 

r-PQ'-iODOO    O  5^  CO  lO  — •  t^ 
rH  1-H  ~  .-I  tH  >H    — t^  —  — '  <-i  »^ 

©»t-ro(M-^CD    SS^SfcSS 

eoeoccxeooo  xcc'^'^coco 

'*"<*C05^'^CO     OiC'*OTf'«*l 

■ffHB  ^*o«5         -♦>•-*«•-»•-••  -(* 

tt>  lO  'O  iri  lO  t»      -  XI  so  >ra  f-  -H 

ecoo(^^wj5ep  •*-*"**'<l<»» 

ri  t— I  1— I  -H    —  T^     — '  »^  -^  — '    —  —I 
-*••**  -*»•>«*»    -c-to  -**5»» 

■«*i  CO  .H  O  «  t-    X>  »  I£2  3S  »  » 
IMC^C^— <-^— ■    -<— ■—!—.  —  —I 

t«000-<*'3QO    »iO'M-<»'    -SrH 

cococcoooi'O  ■o:Oio5?cO'* 
lOioiocDccoo  ^^cc^5xo'H 

"^-1— '■^^><      '-«-i'Mn 
«<^  _4k  --<-  .-Ij)         KM  -)»  cW         •«• 

CS'Mr-taSinOO      "J^iMO^I^ 
CD  l~        O  lO  "*    "#  ^M  tC  .Q  lO 'O 


•<«'  eo  c»  CO  ec  o 
ecm  «  •«i< -^ -"jt 

•*  ^a  t-  o  M  t- 

M -M  M -#  Tt<  -* 

oooc i o 

O  X)  •*  t-  .  Tj< 
?1  — 1          CO   ""J  CO 

g,  ,^  -00  -«»  -,i  TJt 

P  (M  ^  _  ->)   -f 

<  o  ooo  o 

A*  .^ -H  .-<  r-t  -H 

-IP'-IP' 

3>  -N  O  M  35  => 

3  -1  -<  -M   >»  >0 

is  *  -? 


i-^%^  P.JS  5  3  =  2-0  0^ 


—23— 

John  A  Loojan,  in  the  appen- 
dix to  the  Congressional  Record 
for  1874  says:  "The  price  of  gold 
is  regulated  just  as  the  price  of 
any  other  article  of  merchandise 
by  the  supply  and  demand." 
And  then  he  gives  us  a  table 
showing  the  difference  in  per 
cent  in  the  rise  and  fall  of  gold 
from  1865  to  1874,  which  is  sub- 
stantially the  same  as  the  table 
here  given. 

Kow  our  gold  gambling  friends 
will  tell  us  that  it  was  not  gold 
that  fluctuated  in  price  from  day 
to  day  or  month  to  month,  but 
it  was  the  paper  money  that 
fluctuated.  But  this  is  easily 
proven  false,  as  paper  money 
bought  the  same  amounts  of  the 
necessaries  of  life  from  day  to 
day  while  gold  would  buy  more 
or  less  as  the  case  might  be. 

There  was  a  policy  of  contrac 
tion  of  paper  money  adopted  as 
early  as  April,  1865,  and  steadily 
pursued  and  the  volume  of  paper 
money  was  growing  less  from 
day  to  day  and  all  other  values 
were  shrinking  in  proportion, 
except  gold,  and  that  was  fluc- 
tuating. What  should  make  it 
go  up  26  cents  in  June,  1866, 
fifteen  months  after  the  war,  and 
the  next  September  fall  24  cents? 
Why  shoiild  it  rise  17  cents  in 
Agust,  1868,  and  then  fall  17^ 
cents  the  nexi  November?  Why 
should  it  rise  25  cents  in  Septem- 
ber, 1869,  four  3'ears  after  the 
war,  and  a  steady  contraction  of 
paper  money  was  going  on,  and 
then  fall  31  cents  the  following 
month?  Tliere  is  no  other  pos- 
sible answer  than  that  the  money 
changers  were  cornering  it  to 
gamble  on.  A  nice  thing  for  a 
bpsis  for  money,  is  it  not? 

William  S.  Jevons  professor 
of  political  economy  in  the 
Owens  University,  England, 
says: 

''There  is  plenty  of  evidence  to  prove 
that  inconvertible  paper  money,  if 
carefully  limiied  in  quantity,  can  re- 


—28— 
tain  Its  full  value.         *  *       But 

there  is  abundance  of  evidence  to  prove 
that  the  value  of  gold  has  undergone 
extensive  changes.  Between  1789  and 
1809  it  fell  46  per  cent.  *  JFrom 
1809  to  1849  it  rose  in  value  145  per 
cent." 

Now  this  is  not  from  a  fanat- 
ical Greenbacker  but  from  one 
of  the  great  English  professors 
and  writers  on  the  hard  money 
side  of  the  money  question. 

Adam  Smith,  another  cele- 
brated writer  on  political  econ- 
omy, says: 

"The  metals  constantly  varying  in 
their  own  value  they  can  never  be 
made  an  accurate  measure  of  value  of 
other  commodities." 

And  so  I  could  pile  up  vol 
umes  of  quotations  from  the 
most  reliable  men  to  show  that 
the  so-called  precious  metals  are 
neither  tic  for  money  or  a  basis 
for  money. 

Colwell,  in  his-  ''Ways  and 
Means  of  Payment,"  speaks  as 
follows: 

"Another  attribute,  generally  given 
to  the  precious  metals,  is  that  they  are 
a  standard  of  value. 
This  is  inaccurate: 
*'Gold  cannot  in  the  mint  be  made 
the  standard  for  silver,  nor  can  silver 
be  made  stand  ard  for  gold.  Much  less, 
takjog  the  whole  range  of  articles  for 
human  consumption,  can  they  be  made 
a  standard  of  value  to  which  all  can  be 
referred." 

I  have  here  given  plenty  of 
evideoce  that  gold  and  silver 
fluctuate  and  are  a  poor  thing  to 
use  for  money  and  a  worse  thing 
as  a  basis  for  money,  and  they 
cannot  even  be  held  at  a  parity 
with  one  another.  Are  the  bank- 
ers who  insist  on  a  gold  basis 
blind  to  all  of  this;  T  hen  why 
do  they  cling  to  the  old  barbaric 
system  and  demand  a  gold  basis  ? 
It  is  because  by  that  means  they 
can  control  the  volume  and  there- 
by own  the  people,  and  control 
them  as  serfs  and  slaves.  The 
proof  of  the  fact  lies  in  all   his- 


-24- 

torical  records,  and  the  evidence 
in  what  we  behold  before  us. 
If  mountains  of  gold  and  silver 
were  found  these  selfish  men 
would  be  demanding  a  diamond 
basis  or  some  of  the  more  expen- 
sive metals,  of  which  there  are 
a  number  of  metals  more  valu 
able  than  gold  or  silver. 

In  1894  when  gold  was  dis- 
covered in  California  the  bank- 
ers got  so  scared  for  fear  money 
would  become  so  plentiful  that 
the  people  would  become  com- 
mercially free,  that  a  short  time 
after,  the  bankers  of  Germany, 
Austria,  Belgium  and  Holand 
prevailed  on  those  governments 
to  demonetize  gold,  and  adopt 
silver  for  a  basis.  But  as  it  be- 
gan to  look  as  if  silver  would  be 
the  most  plentiful  metal,  gold 
was  remonetized  and  a  system- 
atic war  waged  against  silver 
and  one  of  the  most  damnable 
conspiracies  the  world  ever  knew 
has  been  organized  to  down  all 
the  government  paper  money, 
and  silver  as  a  basis,  for  a  prom- 
issory bank  notes,  or  as  mone\' 
above  five  dollars.  When  they 
were  indeavoring  to  demonetize 
silver  they  worked  upon  tlie  pre- 
judice of  the  people,  by  declaring 
that  there  was  but  58  Cr-nts  worth 
of  silver  in  the  dollar  and  as  poor 
men  received  most  of  their  wages 
in  silver  it  wronged  labor,  as  the 
laborers  dollar  should  be  worth 
as  much  as  the  niillionair's  dol- 
lar. The  redicu'ous  and  dishon- 
est phase  oi  this  is  the  fact,  that 
before  the  demonetization  of  sil- 
ver the  silver  dollar  with  onl}'  58 
cents  worth  of  silver  would  pur- 
chase as  much  of  the  necessaries 
of  life  as  the  gold  di-llar,  but  af- 
ter they  complete  the  demone- 
tization of  silver  down  to  five 
dollars,  silver  will  still  be  the 
money  of  the  laboring  man,  with 
less  purchasing  power  and  gold 
will  stand  at  a  premium  and  be 
the  raillionair's  money,  a  money 
that    will    measure  his   income 


—26— 

and  rhe  tax  imposed  upon  labor. 

On  the  interesting  testimony  of 
Thomas  Barring,  we  are  assured 
that  it  was  found  impossible  dur- 
ing the  crisis  of  1H47  in  London 
to  raise  any  money  whatever  on 
a  sum  of  £00,000  of  silver. 

This  would  be  equal  to  $300,- 
000,  but  silvHi-  wat^  not  a  legal 
tender  and  money  wasscarceand 
silver  was  not  even  considered 
worthy  as  a  security. 

In  1855  Holland  made  silver 
the  standard  of  value  but  coined 
gold  without  the  legal  render 
quality  and  after  about  $18,000 
worth  of  gold  had  been  C(tined 
the  demand  entirely  ceased 

During  a  panic  in  India  in 
1864  silver  was  the  basis,  and  in 
Calcutta  you  could  not  get  a 
single  rupee,  46  cents,  on  £20,000 
of  gold. 

This  proves  beyond  a  doubt 
that  people  seek  after  legal  ten- 
der money  regardless  of  the  ma- 
terial of  which  it  is  made. 

Another  of  the  dishonest  ar- 
guments of  the  conspirators  and 
their  idiotic  followers  is  that  we 
want  an  elastic  currency  and 
that  the  gold  basis  promissory 
bank  note  system  fills  the  want. 
But  the  fact  is  that  the  bankers 
contract  the  money,  and  expand 
the  volume  when  it  suits,  their 
interest.  For  example  I  will 
quote  from  Freeman  O.  Wiley, 
who  quotes  from  the  JNew  York 
Tribune  and  other  papers: 

J^ovem'ber  18,  1880  the  Trib- 
une editorially  says: 

"Money  is  unu>u;illy  easy  for  the 
season.  The  loans  are  $324,970,900,  the 
largest  ever  reported  in  the  ciiy" 

This  is  certainly  a  glowing 
account  but  note  what  followed 
one  month  after.  On  December 
15,  quoting  again  from  the  same 
souice: 

"The  bankers  of  this  city  have  made 
a  creditable  effort  to  set  themselves 
right.  Loans  were  contracted  $11,741,' 
000  last  week." 

Here,  did  space  allow,  I  would 


.-26— 

like  to  quote  the  whole  range  of 
Mr.  Wiley's  art^uraent  and  quo- 
tations, showing  the  disaster  this 
contraction  brought  and  the 
aclinowledgment  of  the  same  by 
the  press  of  the  country. 

The  New  Yorli  daily  exchange 
says: 

"Notwithstanding  the  stringency  of 
the  money  market,  tiie  banks  retired 
their  circulation." 

Oil,  yes!  They  want  an  elas- 
tic currency  that  they  may  con- 
tract the  volume  of  money  at 
their  sweet  will;  and  that  is 
really  all  there  is  to  an  elastic 
currency. 

Mr.  Wiley  quotes  from  the 
N  w  York  Mercantile  Journal 
as  follows: 

••What  about  the  future?  This  is  a 
question  we  are  beginning  very  often 
to  hear.  When  for  call  loans  men  have 
paid  one-eighth  to  one-fourth  per  cent 
per  day,  or  say  at  the  rale  of  luO  per 
cent  per  annum,  for  a  little  while,  they 
are  very  anxious  to  know  what  is  com- 
ing next." 

So  much  for  the  banker's  howjl 
for  an  elastic  currency;  elastic 
for  their  benetit.  If  we  have  a 
volume  of  money  large  enough 
to  meet  the  requirements  of  the 
people  it  will  lind  its  way  to  the 
proper  channels  at  the  proper 
time,  and  the  bankers  will  not  be 
able  to  corner  it  just  when  their 
interests  can  be  best  served  at 
the  expense  of  the  people. 

This  brings  us  to  the  subject 
of  volume.  But  we  must  first 
discuss 

INTEREST  ON  MONEY 

Q.  What  is  interest  on  mon- 
ey 'i 

A.  Interest  is  any  surplus 
advantage  in  returning  what  has 
been  received. 

JSow  mark  the  distinction. 
Any  surplus  advantage  is  in- 
terest. 

You  rent  a  house.  You  pay 
for  the  wear  and  tear  and  to  keep 
up   taxes,   and   other  expenses. 


—27— 

That  is  not  interest.  But  if  the 
use  of  the  money  invested  ia 
that  property  is  reckoned  in, 
that  is  interest.  Therefore,  in- 
terest always  means  the  reckon- 
ing of  a  return  of  a  percentage 
for  the  use  of  money,  borrowed 
or  invested  in  an  enterprise  in- 
tended to  return  a  profit. 

There  is  no  subject  more  del- 
iciite  to  handle  than  that  of  in- 
terest. One  reason,  because  all 
profit  is  reckoned  as  interest. 
When  in  fact  there  is  nothing  in 
interest  except  a  percentap:e  on 
money  loaned  or  promised  for 
property  received,  or  added  to 
profits  on  account  of  money  in- 
vested. Thai  profit  that  comes 
naturally  to  the  shrewd  in  trade 
or  mechanics,  as  the  result  of 
industry,  energy,  perseverance 
and  foresight,  do  not  rightly  be- 
long to  interest. 

Q.  Where  does  interest  dififer 
from  usury  ? 

A.  In  reality  there  is  no  dif- 
ference. Usury  means  a  per- 
centage for  the  use  of  money, 
loaned  or  invested  purely  for 
interest, 

"Take  thou  no  usury  of  him  or  in- 
crease, but  fear  thy  Gcd  that  thy 
brother  may  live  with  thee."  Levit- 
icus XXV,  verse  36. 

Thus  according  to  old  Jewish 
teaching  the  charge  of  anything 
for  the  use  of  money  was  pro- 
hibited. 

Thou  Shalt  not  give  him  thy  money 
upon  usury,  nor  lend  him  thy  victuals 
for  increase. "    Leviticus,  XXV,  37. 

If  thou  lend  money  to  any  of  my 
people  thut  is  poor  by  thee,  thou  shalt 
not  be  to  him  as  an  usurer,  neither 
shall  ttiey  lay  upon  him  usury."  Ex- 
odus XXII,  25. 

"Thou  shalt  not  lend  upon  usury  to 
thy  brother,  usury  of  money,  usury  of 
victuals,  usury  of  anything  that  is  lent 
upon  usury."  Deutoionomy  XXIII,  19. 

One  would  think  this  settled 
the  question  as  what  constitutes 
usury. 

*'I  rebuked  the  nobles  and  the  rulera 


and  said  unio  them.  'You  exact  usury 
every  one  of  his  brother,  and  1  sit  a 
great  assembly  against  them.''  Nehe- 
miah  V,  7. 

Here  we  cannot  help  asking  of 
our  ministers  of  the  gospel,  "Can 
you  say  that  you  'rebuked  the 
nobles  and  the  rulers?'  "  They 
must  answer,   "Well  hardly  " 

"I  pray  you  let  us  leave  of  this 
usury."    Nehemiah  V,  10. 

"In  thee  have  they  taken  gifts 
to  shed  blood;  thou  hast  taken  usury 
and  increase,  and  thou  hast  greedilv 
gained  of  thy  neighbor  by  extortion 
and  hast  forgotten  me,  saith  the  Lord 
God."      EzekielXV,  5. 

Here  are  buc  few  of  the  quo- 
tations that  may  be  taken  from 
the  Old  Testament.  But  our 
church  people  try  to  excuse 
themselves  for  taking  usury  on 
the  ground  that  those  commands 
came  under  the  old  Jewish  law 
and  that  there  is  not  a  word  in 
the  New  Testament  against  usu- 
ry, and  then  they  quote  the 
parable  of  the  ten  talents,  Luke 
XIX. 

Now  if  the  reader  will  scan 
this  chapter  closely  he  will  find 
Christ  did  not  uphold  the  noble- 
man in  taking  usury.  But  he 
was  illustrating  to  the  people 
that  they  must  not  hide  their 
light  under  a  bushel,  but  go  and 
spread  it  and  obtain  more  light 
or  they  would  fall  into  indo- 
lence and  lose  what  light  they 
did  have. 

As  well  accuse  Christ  of  up- 
holding murder  because  he  gave 
us  the  parable  of  the  good  mas- 
ter of  the  vineyard  who  sent 
servants  to  the  tenant  and  they 
were  misused  and  sent  back, 
then  he  sent  his  own  son  and  he 
was  murdered. 

Now  this  is  the  way  our  good 
church  people  try  to  get  out  of 
a  bad  scrape. 

Christ  said  he  did  not  come  to 
do  away  with  the  law  but  rather 
to  fulfil  it. 

If  we  are  under  no  obligation 


—29— 

to  the  old  law  on  usury  we  are 
under  no  obligation  to  live  under 
the  ten  commandments. 

As  for  the  New  Testament  con- 
taining nothing  against  usury, 
let  me  quote  from  Matthew 
XXIII,  24,  25. 

'•Ye  blind  guides,  which  strain  at  a 
gnat  and  swallow  ;t  camel'' 

"W.o  unto  you!  Seiibes  and  Phar- 
isees, hypocrites!  Fur  you  make  clean 
the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the  plat- 
ter, but  within  they  are  full  of  ex- 
tortion and  excesses." 

How  applicable  this  is  to  the 
many  church  people  of  today. 
No  wonder  they  preach  to  small 
congregations  and  the  church  is 
losing  its  influence. 

'•And  if  ye  lend  to  them  of  whom  ye 
hope  to  receive,  what  thanks  have  yeV 
For  sinners  also  lend  to  sinners  to  re- 
ceive as  much  again."    Luke  Y,  34. 

So  much  lor  usury  iu  the  New 
Testament;  and  much  more  may 
be  found  by  him  who  reads  with 
care. 

Murray  on  Usury,  and  he 
defends  interest,  says: 

"There  was  no  attempt  at  the  de- 
fence of  urury  for  fifteen  hundred  years 
after  Christ.'' 

I  will  here  give  several  quo- 
tations from  "Murray  on  Usu- 
ry." 

"Some  writers  have  even  gone  so  far 
as  to  place  usury  in  the  same  category 
with  the  crime  of  murder.  Cicero  says 
that  when  Cato  was  questioned  on  the 
the  subject,  his  only  reply  was:  'What 
is  murder?'  " 

One  Dr  Wilson,  in  the  reign 
of  James  I,  in  a  discourse  upon 
usury  says: 

"I  well  wish  some  penal  law  of  death 
to  be  made  against  the  usurers,  as  well 
as  against  thieves  or  murtherers,  for 
that  they  deserve  death  much  more 
than  such  men  do;  for  these  usurers 
destroy  and  devour  up,  not  only  whole 
families  but  whole  countries  and  bring 
all  folks  to  beggars  that  have  to  do 
with  them." 

St.  Ambrose,  in  discussing  it 
seems  to  think  that  it  was  con- 


—so- 
fined  to  the  Jews  as  an  instru- 
ment  of  vengeance,  to  be  used 
against  their  enemies,  and  says: 

•'Take  usury  from  him  whom  you 
may  lawfully  kill." 

Sir  Edward  Coke  in  speaking 
of  this  same  text,  describes  it  as 
a  means  confided  to  the  Jews 
either  to  exterminate  or  pauper- 
ize their  enemies,  so  that  they 
should  not  be  able  to  invade  or 
injure  God's  people. 

The  English  must  look  upon 
this  matter  in  the  same  light, 
for  they  are  the  greatest  usurers 
of  the  whole  world. 

The  ancient  Fathers  of  the 
church  were  very  bitter  against 
usury.  St.  Bazil  portrayed  the 
hypocricy  of  the  professional 
money  loaner  in  very  strong 
language.  He  called  them  dogs, 
monsters,  vipers  and  devils;  and 
then  proceeds  to  advise  any 
sacrifice  rather  than  borrow 
money  upon  usury. 

Says  he,  "Sell  thy  cattle,  thy  plate, 
thy  household  .stuff,  thine  apparel;  sell 
anythinu;  rather  than  thy  liberty;  never 
fall  under  the  slavery  of  that  monster, 
usury.'* 

It  seems  that  in  all  history  in- 
terest or  usury  has  been  the 
disturbing  element  of  all  nations 
at  one  time  or  another.  The 
concentration  of  wealth  in  Attica 
500  B.  C.  was  due  to  the  enorm- 
ous rates  of  interest,  18  per  cent, 
and  it  caused  a  clash  between 
the  oppressed  and  the  oppress- 
ors: and  Solon  tried  to  abolish 
it  but  the  people  would  not 
have  it. 

The  Roman  Empire  was  for- 
ever in  trouble  between  the  pat- 
tricians  or  privileged  classes  and 
the  plebeian  or  poorer  class;  and 
interest  or  usury  was  one  of  the 
bones  of  contention.  Many 
attempts  were  made  to  prohibit 
interest  by  law  and  many  times 
the  rates  of  interest  were 
changed. 

Among   the    Romans     twelve 


—31— 

per  cent  was  the  rate  estalished 
by  the  Decemvirs,  who  compiled 
the  laws  of  the  Twelve  Tables. 
In  Rome  interest  was  payable 
every  month  and  was  one  per 
cent;  hence  it  was  called  usura 
centisima,  because  in  a  hundred 
months  it  doubled  the  capital. 
So  in  reckoning  the  twelve 
months  twelve  per  cent  was 
paid.  This  law  was  afterwards 
abolished  and  interest  laid  under 
a  total  interdict.  It  was  subse- 
quently revived  by  the  tribunes 
of  the  people  in  the  369th  year 
of  Rome.  Ten  years  after  in- 
terest was  redn'*"'^  to  half  the 
sum;  but  in  '6  -^t  411  of 
Rome  all  int^^  et  wa  prohib- 
ited by  decree. 

"Among  the  Roma  is  usury  was 
treated,  duriug  most  p  rio.o  o.  lUtiir 
history,  as  an  aggravated  species  of 
theft  and  was  punished  with  the  Ut- 
most severity.  The  punishment  of 
theft  was  only  a  forfeiture  of  double  the 
value  of  the  thing  stolen;  whereas  ia 
Usury,  the  crimin  il  was  punished  by 
condemnation,  and  forfeiture  of  four 
times  the  value  of  the  usury  taken. 
And  the  law  in  this  respect  seems  to 
havt  been  grounded  on  reasons  of 
stHle;  lor,  it  is  said,  that  usury  was 
one  of  the  most  frequent  causes  of  se- 
dition and  discord  among  men,  and 
Cati),  Seneca,  and  Plutarch  inveighed 
against  it,  both  at  the  bar  and  in  the 
senate  chambers.  Cicero  tells  us  in 
what  abhorence  it  was  held  in  Rome  in 
his  day." 

For  several  ages  the  struggle 
against  usury  was  carried  on  in 
England,  until  money  loaning 
became  an  occupation  so  dis- 
reputible  that  it  was  left,  alone, 
to  the  Jews  to  follow,  until  the 
12th  century 

"At  that  period  there  was  a 
company  of  Italians  in  London 
who  called  themselves  merchant 
strangers''  and  who  were  the 
agents  of  the  Po]iein  collecting 
his  revenue  in  England.  This 
company  exacted  four  hundred 
and  tifty  percent,  perannumfor 


—82  — 

the  money  they  lent,  and  were 
guilty  of  the  most  cruel  oppres- 
sion. They  evaded  the  law  by 
charging  nothing  for  the  first 
three  months,  covenanted  to 
receive  fifty  per  cent  for  every 
month  afterwards  that  it  should 
remain  unpaid  and  said  they 
were  no  usurers,  for  they  lent 
their  money  absolutely  without 
interest,  and  what  they  were  to 
receive  afterwards  was  a  contin- 
gency that  might  be  defeated. 
They  live  in  security,  and  were 
not  kept  in  perpetual  dread  of 
being  plundered,  as  the  Jews 
were,  being  themselves  Chris- 
tians, and  moreover,  being  em- 
ployed by  the  head  of  the  Chris- 
tian church,  their  extortions 
were  the  more  scandalous  in  the 
eyes  of  the  people,  and  writers 
of  the  time  complain  that  thd 
Pope,  by  means  of  the  Caursini, 
was  as  bad  as  the  Jews. 

At  lenght  so  grossly  oppres- 
sive were  their  extortions,  that 
they  drew  down  upon  them- 
selves the  censures  of  the  Eng- 
lish clergy;  and  Koger,  the  then 
Bishop  of  London,  having  in 
vain  admonished  them  to  desist 
from  their  oppression,  excom- 
municated them  A.  D.  1235. 
But  through  the  Pope's  protec- 
tion, and  their  interest  at  Rome, 
they  shortly  afterwards  caused 
the  Bishop  to  be  cited  there  to 
answer  for  his  conduct,  which 
induced  the  suspicion  that  the 
Pope  was  both  their  accomplice 
and  partner  in  their  spoils,*' 
(Murray.) 

In  1730  Pope  Benedict  the 
XlVtb  addressed  a  brief  to  his 
subjects  in  which  he,  in  affect, 
disclaimed  the  right  of  the 
church  to  interfere  on  the 
subject  of  usury  and  allowed 
the  practice  and  settled  the  rate 
of  interest  and  finally  decided 
that  unlawful  interest  alone 
was  usurj'.  Thus  usury  became 
a  thing  of  geographical  propor- 
tions, and  what  would  be  usury 


in  one  state  would  not  be  usury 
in  another;  and  in  some  of  our 
states  rhere  could  be  no  such 
thino  as  u  u  y  as  there  are  no 
usury  lawsm  &iich  states.  Father 
0'Callaa:han,  who  wrote  upon 
the  subject  in  1840,  tells  how 
he  was  persecuted  and  driven 
from  place  to  place  and  told 
by  the  bishops  he  must  stop 
preaching  on  that  subject  or 
leave  their  diocese. 

He  refused  and  so  was  driven 
from  pillar  to  post;  until  finally 
summoned  to  Rome,  but  never 
received  fair  treatment. 

Reader  do  you  know  the  pow- 
er of  interest,  do  you  know  what 
it  means? 

"Interest  means  nothing  more  or  less 
than  conveying  or  stealing  fiom  the 
many  to  fill  the  purses  of  the  few. 
The  word  itself  is  no  other  than  a 
daring  highwa  man  disguised  in  the 
garb  of  a  legalized  business.  The 
harvests  reaped  by  the  swords  of  At- 
tilla  and  Tamerlain  were  but  as  the 
gold  dust  swept  Irom  the  floor  of  a 
western  gambling  saloon  compared  to 
the  worlds  of  wealth  wrung  from  the 
sweat  of  toil,  by  this  relentless,  ever- 
ready  highwayman,  called  interest. 
This  monster  has  not  the  decency  of 
a  common  thief,  a  respect  for  his  pal, 
but  like  the  savage  brute,  tlie  stronger 
live  on  the  weaker,  atid  the  petty 
usurer  of  to-day  is  swallowed  up  by 
the  giant  usurer  of  to-morrow.  This 
horrible  system  of  legalized  robbery  is 
upheld  and  fostered  for  no  other  pur- 
pose than  to  satisfy  the  hell-begotten 
greed  of  man;  and  is  tolerated  only  be- 
cause each  individual  hopes  to  become 
a  millionaire  usurer.  Vain  hope.  "— 
Dynamite  and  the  Torch. 

To  show  the  enormous  concen- 
trating power  of  interest  note 
the  table  here  given  and  figure 
for  yourselves.  When  that 
class  of  people  who  are  always 
howling,  there  is  money  enough, 
and  condemn  finance  reformers, 
understand  the  difference  be 
tween  3  and  12  per  cent  com- 
pounded annually,  they  too  will 


At  1 

per  cent, 

"   2 

a 

"    6 

(( 

"10 

tt 

"12 

u 

"16 

(i 

"  18 

t( 

"24 

»4 

—34- 

get  np  and  howl  for  more  mon- 
ey. 

The  following  are  the  sums 
tbat$l  will  amoant  co  in  100 
years,,  loaned  at  the  rates  of  in- 
terest mentioned  and  compound- 
ed annually 

2.75 

19.25 

340  00 

13,809.00 

84,675.00 

1,174,405.00 

15  145,207.00 

251,799,494.00 

And  at  60  per  cent  it  would 
eat  up  the  world. 

But  many  a  debter  will  look 
at  these  figures  and  say  I  do 
not  pay  compound  interest.  Oh 
no,  yon  poor  fool,  nor  do  you 
live  a  hundred  years.  But  that 
class  of  bankers  that  are  trying 
to  destroy  the  people's  money, 
take  compound  interest,  daily 
and  on  tbe  people's  money  at 
that,  and  banking  corporations 
do  live  hundreds  of  years  and 
they  are  vampires  without  feel- 
ing or  conscience. 

Peter  Cooper  was  always  a 
careful  business  man.  He  was 
strongly  opposed  to  the  methods 
of  many  merchants  who  launch- 
ed into  extravagant  enterprise 
on  borrowed  money,  for  which 
they  paid  exorbitant  rates  of 
interest. 

Once,  while  talking  of  a  pro- 
ject with  an  acquiniance,  the 
latter  said  he  would  have  to  bor* 
row  the  money  for  six  months, 
paying  interest  at  the  rate  of 
three  per  cent  per  month. 

"Why  do  you  borrow  money 
on  80  short  a  time"  Mr.  Cooper 
asked?  "Because  the  brokers 
will  not  negotiate  bills  for  long- 
er." "If  you  wish"  said  Mr. 
Cooper  "I  will  discount  your 
note  for  $10,000  for  three  years 
at  that  rate."  "Will  you  do  it? 
"Of  course  I  will,"  said  the  mer- 
chant.    "Very    well"    said   Mr. 


—35— 

Coofier,  '*Jast  sign  this  notp  for 
$10,000  payable  in  three  years, 
and  give  me  your  check  for  $800 
and  the  tranfer  will  be  com- 
plete." ''But  where  is  the  mon- 
ey for  me?''  asked  the  astonish- 
ed merch:int.  *'You  don't  get; 
any  money,"  was  the  reply, 
"Yonr  interest  for  thirty-six 
months  at  three  per  cent  per 
month  amounts  to  108  per  cent 
or  $10,800;  therefore  your  check 
for  $800  makes  us  even." 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  through 
this  engine  of  oppression  the 
wealth  of  the  world  is  becoming 
centralized  in  the  hands  of  the 
few  ?  I^or  is  this  the  worst  of  it. 
Through  the  money  dealers  con- 
trolling the  volume  they  will 
expand  it,  and  the  business 
brightens,  and  under  encourage- 
ment people  will  delve  to  get 
something  ahead,  and  at  three 
dollars  per  day  and  other  things^ 
according,  they  can  afford  ta 
borrow  money  at  even  ten  per 
cent  for  a  short  time,  they  think,, 
and  they  get  in  debt.  But  all 
at  once  the  volume  of  money  is 
drawn  in.  A  waits  for  B  and  B 
for  C,  and  sacrifices  are  made  to 
meet  obligations,  and  values 
shrink,  wages  fall,  everything 
goes  down  in  price  except  debts 
and  interest.  Labor  brings  but 
a  dollar  a  day  now,  consequent- 
ly debts  treble,  increased  obliga- 
tions are  given  and  finally  all 
their  earnings,  their  hopes,  their 
care  for  existence,  is  sacrificed 
to  satisfy  obligations,  and  even 
the  poor  innocent  small  banker, 
the  product  of  the  system,  is  in 
turn  himself  gobbled  up  by  the 
great  money  kings  who  control 
the  volume  of  money  and  says, 
"An  elastic  currency  is  neces- 
sary." Yes;  neses-ary  to  his 
purpose  to  rob  the  masses. 

Q.  To  abolish  our  present 
system  of  currency,  would  it 
not  destroy  commerce  ?'' 

A,  No;  for  the  moneyed  men 
would  be  driven  into  the  ranks  of 


-36- 

the  producers.  They  would  want 
au  expanded  volume  of  money, 
labor  would  be  employed,  busi- 
ness would  boom  and  everybody 
would  accumulate  and  be  happy. 

Q.  Jiut  would  we  not  have  to 
have  banks  of  exchange  and  de- 
posit ? 

A.  Yes;  and  the  laborer  is 
worthy  of  his  hire,  and  the 
banker  is  a  useful  meniber  of 
the  business  world.  His  pay 
should  be  a  salary,  lixed  and 
paid  by  the  government,  as  by 
nature  of  his  business  he  handles 
the  people's  money,  and  money 
belongs  to  the  body  politic,  con- 
sequently there  is  no  branch  of 
governmental  function  that  so 
thoroughly  belongs  to  the  gov- 
ernment to  manage  as  the  bank- 
ing business. 

Q.  Would  not  interest  have 
to  be  paid  to  the  government, 
and  would  that  not  be  usury  as 
well? 

A.  No;  for  interest  paid  to 
the  government  would  not  mean 
interest  but  a  system  of  taxation 
to  defray  expenses  and  the  sur- 
plus, if  there  was  any,  would 
come  back  to  the  whole  people. 

Q.  Would  not  such  a  system 
beget;  fraud  ? 

A.  Ko;  no  more  than  the  United 
States  mailing  system  begets 
fraud.  But  of  course  that  fool 
argument  is  used  by  the  money 
mongers  and  their  hireling  press 
to  deceive  the  people. 

Q.  Why  is  not  money  loan- 
ing as  righteous  a  business  as 
commerce  and  traded 

A.  Again  I  say  because  mon- 
ey belongs  to  the  people,  and 
the  temptation  to  the  banker  to 
make  money  scarce  is  forever  a 
menace  to  business  and  a  block 
in  the  way  of  civiUzaiion. 

Aristotle  said,  ;hat  '*Money 
being  naturally  tdrren,  to  make 
it  breed  money  is  preposterous, 
and  a  perversion  from  the  end 
of  its  institution,  which  was  only 


-87— 

to  serve  the  purpose  of  exchange 
and  not  of  increase." 

Q.  Can  the  rate  of  interest 
be  governed  by  law  ? 

A.  Only  in  one  way  can  the 
rate  of  interest  be  resulated  by 
law  and  that  is  by  the  govern- 
ment issue  of  a  volume  of  money 
suflBcient  for  the  demands  of 
trade  and  by  loaning  direct  to 
the  people  at  a  fixed  rate,  then 
no  one  would  likely  pay  more 
than  he  would  have  to  pay  the 
government. 

In  the  city  of  Detroit  there  is 
a  very  large  workshop,  costing 
many  thousands  of  dollars,  that 
is  said  to  have  been  built  with 
the  interest  on  the  wages  of  the 
men  which  had  been  kept  back 
as  a  guarantee  that  the  men 
would  not  leave  without  due 
notice 

Though  volumes  might  be 
written  in  proof  of  the  evils  of 
usury  or  interest  on  money,  yet 
I  have  said  enough  to  set  any 
reasonjible  man  to  thinking  for 
himself,  which  if  followed  is 
better  than  all  of  the  written 
books  in  Christendom.  We  will 
now  proceed  to  discuss 

VOLUME. 

The  Scriptures  fell  us  "The 
love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all 
evil."  They  might  have  added 
the  want  of  money  is  produced 
by  the  love  of  money  and  is  the 
visible  expression  of  the  evils. 

As  I  have  explained  elsewhere 
money  is  a  legal  tender, an  ideal, 
a  thought,  a  substitute  for  legal 
demands,  and  hence  i  s  name, 
which  means  established  by  law, 
because  it  is  in  our  power  to 
change  it  and  render  it  useless. 

It  has  no  productive  force. 

1 1  can  only  pay  debts. 

It  was  invented  by  man  to  be 
the  insirument  of  exchange,  but 
not  the  object.  But  the  lovers 
of  the  money  have  made  it  the 
object  of  life,  they  have  made  it 


--38— 

Bcaroe  and  brought  want  and 
ruin  to  millions  of  people. 

Money  has  not  the  power  to 
increase. 

It  does  not  grow,  but  is  crea- 
ted by  law — fiat. 

It  it  the  result  of  a  legal  cus- 
tom and  may  consist  of  any  sub- 
stance. 

When  it  is  plenty  people  re- 
joice and  prosper. 

When  it  is  scarce,  people  are 
distresj^ed  and  want  and  ruin 
comes  upon  them. 

The  usury  of  money  is  a  curse 
to  the  human  family. 

The  want  of  money 

Has  debauched  the  world. 

Has  wrecked  nations. 

Has  blighted  industries. 

Has  been  the  chief  source  of 
crime. 

Has  filled  alms  houses  and 
prisons. 

Has  driven  women  to  pros- 
titution. 

Has  driven  both  sexes  to  in- 
sanity. 

Has  filled  thousands  and 
thousands  of  suicide  graves. 

It  is  one  of  the  great  factors 
in  all  the  differences  among  men. 

In  proportion  to  the  volume 
of  money  is  civilization  rated. 

A  few  y»^ars  ago  when  every- 
thing of  interest  on  the  money 
question  was  being  sought  out, 
1876  I  think,  the  director  of  the 
mint  in  his  re]>orts  gave  the 
following  amounts  per  capita 
of  money  in  the  United  States 
and  countries  having  a  larger 
pro  rata  volume: 


United  States, 

. 

$22.29 

Great  Biirain, 

- 

.        2H.76 

Belgium, 

- 

27  85 

Netherlands, 

. 

^0.73 

Fiance, 

- 

44.34 

The  amount  of  circulating 
medium  in  the  degraded  nations 
was  as  follows: 


—39— 

India,  -              -           ^n  42 

Mexico,  -            -        T)  51 

Peru,  .             -             -  4.85 

Russia,  •        -              -       1-45 

Turkey,  -               -              1.78 

Columbia,  -                -       2.10 

Sweeden.  -             -               5.73 

These  are  the  amounts  that 
were  in  actual  circulation,  not 
including  bank  and  treasury 
hoards. 

Q.  In  what  way  can  the 
volume  of  money  be  a  test  of 
civilization  ? 

A.  Because  as  money  is  plen- 
tyful  the  products  of  labor  are 
rapidly  exchanged  and  con- 
sumed. This  keeps  labor  euj- 
ployed  and  the  mind  busy,  for 
you  know  enforced  idleness  is 
the  "devils  workshop."  Under 
favorable  circumstances  the  ten- 
dency of  man  is  upward,  and 
the  voluntary  idle  man  has 
always  something  to  attract  his 
attention,  and  unless  warped  by 
an  extreme  greed  for  money,  he 
finds  an  occupation  that  leads 
upward.  Besides  when  money 
is  plenty  and  labor  employed, 
invention  is  stimulated,  men's 
wants  incrense  until  the  luxuries 
of  our  forefathers  become  our 
necessities,  as  our  luxuries  be- 
come the  necessities  of  our  pos- 
teri  t}'. 

Our  forefathers  of  a  hundred 
years  ago  had  no  carpets  on  the 
floor,  very  ft'W  books  and  news- 
papers, very  few  if  anj^  pictures 
on  the  walls,  a  stove  was  not 
known,  the  photograph  and  the 
album  that  holds  it,  the  piano, 
the  house  organ,  the  sewing 
machine,  thr)  beautiful  chanda- 
lier,  lamps,  and  the  thousands 
of  articles  that  we  now  think 
our  necessities  were  unknown  to 
our  forefathers  of  that  day,  or 
enjoyed  but  by  a  very  few,  and 
not  one  in  a  hundred  of  the  pop- 
ulation could  read.  All  of  this 
too  besides  the  vast  amount  of 
machinery    necessary    to  create 


-40- 

these  things  were  unknown,  and 
if  it  were  not  for  our  macliinHry 
we   never   could    create  such    a 
vast  variety  of  commodities  and 
at   no   date  was    sucli    progress 
made  in    invention,  science  and 
art  as  during  our  late  war  and 
the  following  decade.     We  then 
had    nearly  $80   per  capita    in 
circulation      in     the    Northern 
States  alone,  and   nearly  every- 
body were  getting  homes  of  i  heir 
own,  and  many  of    the  hi  boring 
classes     bad    homes     furnished 
more  luxuriently  than  the  homes 
of    the   wealthy  of    our   grand- 
father's days.       But  oh!    what 
disaster  was  broiiuht  on  by   ihe 
money    kings'     policy     of    con- 
traction of  money,  which  will  be 
referred    to  again     farther     on. 
Through  the  instigation  of  this 
class  the  volume  of  money  was 
contracted,  people  could  not  pay 
debts  or  exchange  commodities, 
as  money   is  necessary,  a  barter 
system   is  too   slow,  and    thou- 
sands were    thrown    out  of  em- 
ployment, factories  went  to  de- 
cay; and   suffering   was   iinpar- 
allelled  in   this  country,  for  the 
people  once  enjoying  the  com- 
forts and  luxuries  oi  life  suffer 
more   when    brought    down    to 
poverty  than  one  wtjo  never  knew 
those  comforts.     But  the  jjeople 
were   told     there    was  an    over- 
production that  had  caused  the 
hard  times,  and  then  again  they 
were    told    that    i hey  liad   been 
too  extravagant,  that  they  must 
economise  and    live  cheaper  be- 
fore they  could  hope  for  better 
times,  and  the  foolish  })eople  be- 
lieved this  paradoxy;  and  they 
began    to  economise,  an>i    when 
their   shoes   and    clothing   were 
worn  out  they  did  not  replenish, 
bu:   suffered  in  rags   or  bought 
poorer,  cheaper  goods  anU   thus 
economized   the  shoemaker  out 
of  employment.    The  shoemaker 
had  but  little  to  do  and  so  heiped 
him  to  economise  clothing,  and 
soon   economised  the  tailor,  the 


—41  — 

weaver  and  the  farmer  out  of 
employment.  And  if  this  sys- 
tem is  continued  the  sequence  is 
that  the  carpets  on  the  floor 
would  go.  Our  forefathers  had 
none.  The  music  that  cheers 
the  heart  of  the  little  one  must 
go,  the  pictures  from  the  walls, 
and  all  those  comforts  that  aid 
in  refining  man  and  softening  his 
heart  cease  to  be  in  demand  and 
like  in  the  dark  ages,  which  I 
have  shown  were  brought  on  by 
want  of  money,  these  things  of 
beauty  and  enlightment  will  be 
classed  among  the  lost  arts. 

Such  enforced  economy  lessens 
the  books  and  papers  and  closes 
the  doors  of  the  school  house 
and  church.  The  house  tumbles 
down  and  for  the  want  of  means 
to  rebuild;  a  hovel  is  erected,  or 
the  people  are  driven  to  the  raw 
hides  and  poles  and  they  are 
back  with  the  barbaria'ns  of  the 
plains.  You  pay  this  is  over- 
drawn ?  True,  it  is  to  suppose 
it  to  take  place  in  a  decade  or 
two,  but  it  would  be  the  natural 
consequence  of  carrying  such  a 
false  and  pernicious  system  of 
contraction  to  its  conclusion. 
But  before  the  last  stage  would 
be  reached  the  suffering  by  war, 
pestilence  and  famine  could  not 
be  pictured;  such  is  the  direful 
results  of  continued  contraction 
of  the  volume  of  money.  While 
on  the  contrary  a  plentiful  sup- 
ply of  the  circulating  medium 
will  make  a  people  independent, 
studious,  patriotic  and  hapj3y. 
What  man  will  not  fight  for  the 
wealth  in  his  own  p(jcket,  even 
though  it  be  paper,  if  it  will  pay 
his  taxes  ?  He  knows  it  will  pay 
his  debts  and  exchange  for  what 
he  wants,  he  cares  nothing  lor 
gold  and  he  is  happy. 

But  the  man  who  lives  in  a 
hovel  and  sees  the  wealth  of  the 
<;ountry  represented  in  bonds, 
and  the}'^  in  the  hands  of  a  few, 
or  of  the  foreign  money  kings 
has  little  or  nothing  to  live  for 


—42- 

He   soon   loses  his  love  for  bis 
country  and  all  is  lost. 

''Ill  fares  the  land  to  hastening 

Ills  a  prey, 
Where  wealth  accumulates  and 

men  decay." 

The  Socialist  reformers  show 
their  weakness  and  lack  of  un- 
derstanding of  finance  by  de- 
claring we  could  get  along  with- 
out money,  then  they  immediat- 
ly  assert  that  we  should  use  la- 
bor tickets,  or  printed  slips  rep' 
resenting  a  day's  labor  or  its 
multiple.  This  is  redicnlous,  as 
it  would  merely  substitute  an 
untried,  clumsy  system  of  cur- 
rency for  an  old  and  well  tried 
system.  As  both  systems  would 
require  watchfulness  and  regu- 
lation it  would  beeasir-r  to  regu- 
late a  system  already  understood 
than  one  that  must  be  tried  and 
learned. 

Q.  Would  not  prices  finally 
settle  to  a  small  volume  of  money 
and  80  the  country  be  as  well  ofiE 
as  with  a  large  volume? 

A.  No;  for  when  a  people  are 
accustomed  to  a  large  volume 
of  money  they  can  never  safely 
go  back  to  a  small  volume  and 
I  have  shown  that  the  nations 
using  a  small  volume  of  money 
are  the  degraded  nations.  The 
volume  of  money  should  be  so 
large  that  every  man  could 
have  a  fair  supply  in  his  pock- 
et. During  the  war  and  for 
some  years  after,  this  was  the 
case,  and  our  people  were  the 
most  independent  and  happy 
people  on  earth.  Now  there  is 
not  one  man  in  ten  with  a  cent  in 
his  pocket  and  the  people  are 
rap  dly  losing  their  independ- 
ence and  becoming  abject  slaves. 

Q.  Can  you  give  us  some  his- 
torical facts  to  uphold  this  the- 
ory ? 

A.  Yes.  But  before  I  pro- 
ceed with  the  history  of  finance 
let  me  say  that  owing  to  the 
suppression   of   information   by 


the  privileged  class,  historical 
facts  of  ancient  history,  and 
even  of  naodern  history,  are  hard 
to  obtain. 

While  still  nnder  the  head  of 
Volume  we  will  discuss  finance 


IN  HISTORY. 

If  we  had  ever  so  much  history 
to  draw  from  in  a  work  of  this 
namre  it  would  be  desirable 
only  to  give  the  salient  points. 
Of  the  financial  history  of 
China,  India,  Egypt,  Assyria 
and  Babylonia  we  have  nothing 
worthy  of  note.  Even  Phcenicia, 
a  strictly  manufacturing  and 
commercial  people,  there  is 
nothing  of  their  financial  his- 
tory to  be  obtained.  Bat  we 
know  that  all  of  those  nations 
that  exist  today  the  volume  of 
currency  is  small  and  they  are 
degraded  nations.    Of  the 

HEBREWS  OR  ISRAELITES 

We  have  nothing  of  finance  un- 
til we  reach  Solomon's  time. 
Solomon  obtained  much  wealth 
from  commerce,  to  which  he 
gave  much  encouragement,  and 
for  several  years  kept  his  people 
at  work  on  public  works.  Then 
he  stopped  and  only  looked 
after  the  pleasures  of  Solomon, 
aping  the  arrogant  styles  of 
foreigners,  taking  wives  from 
among  foreigners  and  aping  their 
customs  to  please  them.  He 
demonetized  silver,  thus  reduc- 
ing the  volume  of  money  and 
brought  distress  and  a  rebellion 
headed  by  Jeroboam.  It  is  said 
that  this  distress  and  disatis- 
f action  was  brought  on  by  ex- 
cessive taxation.  But  the  peo- 
ple do  not  mind  taxation  when 
DQoney  is  plenty,  for  then  there 
is  prosperity  and  they  can  afford 
to  be  taxed.  But  this  trouble 
came  with  a  contraction  of  the 
voluihe  of  money.      The  Bible 


-44- 

says  of  this  time,  silver  was  of 
no  account.  Josephus  says  Sol- 
omon demonetised  silver;  that  it 
was  neither  used  to  buy  or  sell. 
But  We  know  that  it  had  been 
used  for  money  before  that,  for 
Abraham  used  silver  to  pay  for 
the  cave  of  Machpelah,  which 
was  used  for  a  sepulchre  for 
Sarah.  Silver  was  used  afier 
that,  because  Judas  Iscariot  sold 
Christ  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver. 
So  it  is  evident  that  Solomon 
did  what  ihe  money  kings  of 
today  are  doing,  contracted  the 
volume  of  money  by  demonetiz- 
ing silver.  And  he  ruined  his 
country.  Money  became  so 
scarce  that  usury  became  the 
curse  of  the  land.  This  caused 
old  Nehemiah  to  cry  out,  ''I  pray 
you  let  us  leave  off  this  usury." 
Neh.  V.  10. 

And  he  say8,  "I  rebuked  the  nobles 
and  the  rulers  and  said  unto  them: 
'  You  exact  usury,  evfery  one  of  hia 
brother,  and  I  sat  a  gieat  assembly 
against  them."  Neh.  V.  10. 

In  Ezekial,  chapter  XXII, 
God  tells  why  he  drove  the  Jews 
out  of  the  land  he  had  given 
them.  I  recommend  the  reading 
of  this  whole  chapter  carefully 
especially  verses  12  and  15  where 
God  says: 

"In  thee  have  they  taken  gifts  ta 
shed  blood.  Thou  hast  taken  usury 
and  increase  and  thou  hast  greedily 
gi.ined  of*  thy  neighbors  by  extortion 
and  hast  forgotten  me,  sayeth  the  Lord 
God.  And  1  will  scatter  thee  among 
the  heathen,  and  disperse  thee  in  the 
countries  ai  d  will  consume  thy  filtbi. 
ness  out  of  thee. 

Can  any  one  now  deny  the 
evils  of  a  contraction  of  the 
volume  of  money  and  the  con- 
sequent curse  of  usury  or  in- 
terest on  money  ? 

The  scattering  of  the  Jews 
among  the  nations  is  the  spawn 
that  hatched  the  Bed  Dragon, 
the  Jew  money  power,  centered 
in  Lombard  and  Thread  needle 
s.reets,    London,    England,    and 


-Ab  - 

which  the  people  of  the  world 
will  arise  and  crush  out,  and  the 
Jews  with  other  people,  will  be 
made  to  see  that  the  essence  of 
selfishness,  deception  and  dis- 
honesty lies  in  usury  or  interest 
on  money.  We  gather  enough 
from 

ANCIENT  GREECE 

To  know  the  people  were  large- 
ly tinctured  with  Socialism,  and 
undoubtedly,  like  our  Socialists 
of  today,  thought  that  money 
must  be  based  on  something  and 
that  something  must  be  labor  or 
the  product  of  labor,  conse- 
quently oxen  were  largely  used 
as  money  and  a  basis  for  curren 
cy  a  cheap  metal.  Undoubtedly 
the  Augean  stables,  belonging 
to  king  Augeus  of  Elis,  and  said 
at  one  time  to  have  contained 
3,000  oxen,  was  his  treasure 
house,  1194  B.  C. 

Homer  and  Hesiod  never  speak 
of  gold  or  silver  money.  They 
express  the  value  of  things  by 
saying  they  were  worth  so  many 
oxen.  Homei-  values  the  golden 
armor  of  Glaucus  at  one 
hundred  oxen,  and  the  brazen 
armor  of  Democles  at  nine  oxen. 

CiBser  issued  a  cheap  metal 
money,  receivable  for  taxes  and 
based  upon  cattle  and  bearing 
the  devise  of  a  horse,  an  ox,  a 
hog,  an  ear  of  corn,  as  th^>  case 
might  be,  to  denote  the  different 
values  of  the  pieces. 

Some  of  the  states  or  colonies 
of  Ancient  Grece  adopted  iron 
money  as  their  medium  of  ex- 
change. 

Lycurgus  the  Law  Giver  of 
Sparta  adopted  a  system  of  iron 
money,  and  that  it  might  not  be 
withdrawn  from  its  legitimate 
purpose  to  be  used  in  the  arts, 
for  iron  was  a  scarce  article  in 
tho>e  days,  he  steeped  it  in  vine- 
gar to  destroy  its  malleability. 

Xenophon  states  that  "most 
of  the  states  of  Greece  have 
iijoney  which  is  not  current  ex- 
cept in  their  own  territory." 


—46— 

Plato  recommended  a  double 
currency  in  every  nation :  "A 
coin, "  he  said  "for  the  purpose 
of  domestic  exchange  it  must 
have  value  among  the  members 
of  the  state  but  no  value  to  the 
rest  of  the  world." 

For  visiting  and  using  in  other 
states  he  proposed  a  coin  of  in- 
trinsic value,  which  would  p^ss 
current  in  foreign  states.  But 
in  this  age  that  is  not  neccessary 
as  foreigners  will  take  our  paper 
money  if  they  can  bny  our 
goods  with  it. 

But  the  money  changers  have 
always  fought  a  cheap  money, 
and  when  they  are  successful 
the  people  must  suffer.  In  At- 
tica 595 B.C.  they  had  destroyed 
cheap  money,  aud  interest  was 
high.  There  was  a  mortgage 
scone  at  the  corner  of  nearly 
every  piece  of  land,  the  njoney 
loaning  class  had  their  grasp  on 
everthing,  and  they  and  their 
victims  were  about  to  clash  and 
deluge  the  land  with  blood.  But 
they  finally  agreed  to  arbitrate 
and  consented  to  leave  the  mat- 
ter to  the  philosopher  Solon.  He 
said  he  could  do  nothing  for 
them  except  to  draw  up  a  code 
of  laws,  which  it  they  accepted 
and  obeyed,  would  save  Attica 
from  ruin.  They  consented. 
First  he  abolished  all  interest. 
The  foolish  people,  hoping  to 
some  day  become  wealthy  money 
loaners,  refused  to  accept  this 
as  well  as  did  the  money  loaners. 
He  then  ordered  the  mortgage 
stones  taken  up  and  the  debt  for- 
given wherever  the  payments 
had  relumed  a  sum  to  the  lean- 
er equal  to  the  principle  first 
loaned,  then  to  make  it  possible 
for  the  debtor  class  to  meet  their 
obligations  he  increased  the  vol- 
ume of  money  by  calling  in  ail 
of  the  coins  of  the  realm  and  re- 
coining  them  and  nearly  doubl- 
ing the  volume  by  reducing  the 
amount'^of   metal  in   the    coin. 


—47— 

This  saved   Attica    from   blood- 
shed and  ruin. 

Solon  was  asked  by  Croesus, 
king  of  Lydia  if  the  laws  which 
he  had  made  for  the  Athenians 
were  ihe  best  that  could  be  given 
them  he  said:  "Fes;  iAe  best  they 
were  capable  of  receiviug. ' ' 

All  through  the  history  of 
man  there  has  been  a  continual 
war  between  the  people  Jin<l  the 
privileged  class.  The  privileged 
class,  when  defeated  in  one  local- 
ity gathered  their  silver  and  their 
gold  aud  hied  themselves  to 
some  other  country  where  they 
could  gain  privileges  to  rob  the 
people. 

After  losing  their  power  in 
Greece  many  of  them  retreated  to 
Carthage.  But  people  were  more 
clanish  in  those  days  than  at 
present  and  foreigners  could  not 
get  a  foothold  with  political  in- 
fluence in  a  day,  so  it  took  many 
years  before  their  influence  was 
greatly  felt  in  Carthage,  when 
they  did  get  hold  of  Carthage 
their  blighting  influeuce  soon 
destroyed  the  country  as  their 
devouring  system  of  usury 
and  seltishnefeS  will  bring  the 
most  flourishing  country  to  ruin, 
as  surely  as  the  army  worm  will 
wither  and  blast  the  mot.t  fertile 
and  flourshing  fruit  tree  when 
once  it   gets  a  fair  hold  upon  it. 

Carthage  was  the  most  pros- 
perous nation  on  the  globe  at 
that  time  Her  while  sails  dot- 
ted the  waters  of  the,  then, 
known  world,  if  indeed  they  did 
not  reach  to  that  of  the  new 
world.  Her  mines  produced 
$10,000  per  day  of  the  precious 
metals,  yet  the  metals  were 
not  used  for  money  at  home, 
but  were  kept  especially  for 
trade  and  commerce  abroad. 
For  home  use  Carthage  had  a 
leather  money,  and  to  prevent 
successful  counterfeiting  it  con- 
tained a  metal  core,  a  compound 
of  metals,  the  compound  a  s'^cret 
of  the  government. 


-48- 

Cartbage  became  very  rich  and 
powerful,    but  there  was  rising 
in  the  west  a  nation  that  was  to 
eclipse    her    in    all    her    glory. 
Enme   was   that    rising    power. 
Hannibal   being  a  statesman  as 
well  as  a  general  determined  to 
conquer  Rome,  and  almost  sin- 
glehanded  and  alone.     He  hired 
his   soldiers  from  foreign  coun- 
tries, equipped  an  army,  march- 
ing   through   a  hostile  country, 
he    crossed    the     Alps    making 
friends  of   the  Barbarians.      He 
carried  on  along  war,  but  finally 
was  compelled  to  send  home  for 
assistance,  for  men  and  money. 
In  pleading  his  cause  he  said,  ''It 
is   now   or  never,  for  it  is  Car- 
thage or  Rome."      But   he  had 
left  an   enemy   in  Carthage  far 
worse  than  those  he  was  fighting. 
The  money  power  had  destroyed 
the  cheap  money  and  come  to  u 
money   -^f   the  precious  metals. 
They  had  control  of  all  govern- 
ment offices  and  established  ma- 
ny useless   institutions  to  make 
room   for  tiieir   people  in  office, 
thus  taxing   the  people  heavily 
to  meet  the  expenses,  and  rhey 
considered  only  their  immediate 
interests,  so  refused  aid  to  Han- 
nibal and  recalled  him.     Hanni- 
bal withdrew  from  Rome,  Scipio 
immediately  followed  him   and 
was  soon  thundering  at  the  gates 
of  Carthage.     A  council  of  war 
was  called  and  of  course  Hanni- 
bal was  present,  and    in  the  dis- 
cussion that  followed   Hannibal 
took   no    part   but    stood    with 
folded  arms  and  smiled  at  their 
tribulation.      Senator  Asdrubal 
Hoedus  said,    *'Hannibal  smiles 
and  his  country  is   in  danger," 
"Yes,"     said     Hannibal,      '*the 
smile  of  contempt  for  him  who 
feels    his    country's  loss,  only, 
when    his   own   interests  are  at 
stake,  it  is  sorrow  for  Carthage." 

With  the  destruction  of  the 
cheap  money  of  Carthage  came 
an  era  of  corruption,  even  the 
judges  became  so   corrupt  that 


-4»- 

Hannibal  when  made  Preator 
was  compelled  to  impeach  the 
whole  bench  of  judges,  and  he 
corrected  other  evils,  and  says 
Rollins  the  historian: 

"Thev  exclaimed  vehemently  agaiust 
these  regulations  as  If  their  own  propei-ty 
had  been  forced  out  of  their  luiuds  and 
not  the  sums  they  had  plundered  from  the 
people," 

Will  the  corruption  already 
set  in  in  this  country  cause  a 
Hannibal  or  a  Cromwell  to  arise 
and  purify  the  nation  ?  Surely 
none  will  deny  that  it  is  needed. 

We  will  now  note  the  differ- 
ence in  the  financial  changes  be- 
tween Carthage  and 

ROME, 

Money  is  always  scarce  in  new 
countries  and  prices  high  and 
interest  runs  up  to  almost  an  un- 
limited extent.  There  is  always 
a  vast  amount  of  enterprise  and 
push  among  those  who  venture 
everything  to  establish  a  home 
in  a  new  country,  Rome  was 
the  ''Star  of  Enapire"  setting 
westward.  She  was  rapidly  in- 
creasing in  population  both  by 
immigration  and  by  extending 
her  border  by  conquest.  The 
volume  of  money  was  increasing 
but  not  in  proportion  to  popu- 
lation, consequently  there  was 
always  a  strife  between  the 
privileged  class  and  the  produc- 
ing class.  And  here  is  some- 
thing I  wish  to  forcibly  impress 
on  the  minds  of  the  people : 
the  privileged  class  always  tries 
to  destroy  the  force  and  power 
of  the  people's  leaders.  Some- 
times by  circulating  false  reports, 
thereby  turning  the  people 
against  their  own  leaders,  some- 
times through  bribery,  some- 
times by  foisting  their  oWn 
friends  into  positions  which  they 
misuse  and  so  betray  the  people, 
and  sometimes  by  assassination. 

The  people  seldom",  if  ever,  as- 
sassiuatea  ruler  or  leader  except 


—50— 

they  go  in  mobs,  but  where  an 
individual  does  such  worli  be 
generally  does  it  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  a  band  of  conspirarors. 
I  shall  have  occasion  to  call  atten- 
tion to  some  of  these  assassina- 
tions, vsrhile  treating  on  this 
subject. 

JSow  the  bone  of  contention 
was  money,  land  and  political 
rights,  or  abused  privileges,  but 
interest  on  money  was  the  lead- 
ing evil.  Marcus  Manlius,  a  pa- 
triiion,  was  one  of  the  noble  de- 
fenders of  the  jieopln's  cause. 
He  was  a  soldier  of  great  phys- 
ical strength  and  when  in  630  B. 
C.  the  Gauls  attacked  Rome  the 
poorer  classes  withdrew  and  said 
they  had  nothing  to  tight  for. 

(This  siiows  that  oppression 
and  poverty  destroyed  patriot- 
ism.) The  soldiers  retreated  to 
the  citadel  on  *'Tarpin  R«»ck," 
and  one  night  when  the  Gauls 
attempted  an  assault,  they  scaled 
the  rock,  but  before  scaling  the 
walls  Marcus  Manlius  was  awak- 
ened by  the  squak  of  the  sacred 
geese.  He  sprang  to  the  wall, 
and  being  a  powerful  man,  he 
hurled  the  enemy  down  as  fast 
as  they  came  upon  the  wall,  and 
made  so  much  noise  as  to  awake 
his  comrades,  who  came  to  his 
assistance,and  thus  saved  Rome. 
This  gave  him  great  honor  and 
notoriety,  The  Gauls  were  soon 
compelled  to  withdraw  when 
the  people  were  coaxed  back 
with  the  promise  of  amelioration 
of  the  existing  poliiical  evils, 
land  limitation  of  ownership, 
etc.,  etc.  In  this  Marcus  Man- 
lius became  one  of  the  strongest 
defenders  of  the  people's  rights. 
Tile  Patricians  became  enraged 
at  this  and  determined  to  destroy 
him,  and  the  foolish  people  con- 
sented to  hurl  him  to  death  from 
the  very  rock  where  he  gained 
his  notoriety.  This  narative  has 
no  direct  bearing  upon  the  ques- 
tion of  volame  of  money,  nor 
have  the  two  narratives  follow- 
ing, but  the  reader  should  ke<ip 


—61- 

them  in  mind  as  they  have  a 
great  bearing  upon  the  historic 
facts  that  follow. 

JSotwithstanding  the  volume 
of  money  had  been  largely  in- 
creased by  reducing  the  metal 
in  the  coin,  to  carry  on  the  war, 
populatl<m  had  increased,  terri- 
tory had  increased,  and  much 
treasure  was  hidden  and  lost, 
consequently  money  was  still 
scarce  and  prices  of  all  commod- 
ities ranged  high,  as  the  pro- 
ducers were  withdrawn  from 
their  occupations  to  serve  in  the 
army,  so  that  the  lower  classes 
could  hardly  afford  the  humbl^'St 
of  food  and  clorhing,  while  the 
privileged  diss  lived  in  luxury. 
Paper,  printing  and  engraving 
were  not  then  known,  so  Rome 
could  only  increase  the  volume 
of  money  by  reducing  the  metal 
in  the  coin.  This  debasing  of 
the  coin  the  money  loaning 
classes  would  no  longer  stand. 

The  volume  of  money  not 
being  adequate  to  the  wants  of 
trade,  and  notwithstanding  the 
many  attempts  to  control  rates 
of  interest  by  law,  usury  wa8  one 
of  the  greatest  of  the  many 
abuses  heaped  upon  the  people 
by  the  privileged  class. 

We  are  now  down  to  133  B.  0. 
Tiberius  Gracchus,  one  of  the 
tribunes,  sought  to  enforce  the 
the  long  neglected  agrarian  laws 
limiting  the  ownership  of  land 
to  5(10  acres  also  insisting  on  the 
wealth  left  to  Rome  by  king 
Attalus  of  Pergaaius  by  his  will, 
to  be  distributed  equally  among 
the  poor  of  Rome.  This  excited 
the  animosty  of  the  privileged 
classes  who  again  set  up  the  cry 
of  ambition  and  collected  enough 
fools  from  among  the  people  to 
go  down  and  murder  Tiberius 
Gracclius  and  three  hundred  of 
his  followers.  Again  I  say,  note 
the  manner  of  exciting  the  prej- 
udices of  the  people  for  the 
purpose  of  u>ing  them  against 
their  own  interests. 

Ten  years  after   the  death  of 


—52- 

Tiberius  Gracchus,  his  young 
and  talented  brother,  Caius 
Gracchus  being  elected  tribune, 
made  a  vigorous  attempt  to  car- 
ry out  the  reform  started  by  his 
elder  brother.  This  included  re- 
forms in  usury  laws.  He  erected 
polling  booths  similar  to  those 
now  used  with  the  Australian 
system.  At  a  new  election  he 
was  counted  out,  (just  as  they 
do  these  things  now  a  days.) 
the  people  indignant  at  this 
fraud  and  outrage  arose  in  de- 
fense of  Caius  Gracchus,  the 
patricians  fearing  him,  hired  an 
assassin  to  kill  him,  and  then 
circulated  the  story  that  he 
called  one  of  his  followers  to 
slay  him.  History  gives  us  both 
sides  of  the  story  but  students 
of  history  who  understand  hu- 
man nature  believe  the  patri- 
cians murdered  him. 

"We  are  now  down  to  48  B.  C. 
Julius  Caesar,  a  successlul  gen- 
eral, virtually  ruled  Rome  some- 
time before  his  dictatorship. 
He  sought  to  correct  many  exist- 
ing evils,  among  which  was  the 
limitation  of  land  ownership. 
He  saw  the  abuses  of  the  money 
matters.  Up  to  his  time  the  is- 
suing or  coining  of  money  had 
been  granted  to  a  few  wealthy 
families.  Caesar  took  this  priv- 
ilege from  I  hem  and  restored  it 
to  tlie  government  to  whom  it 
belonged.  He  also  created  a 
large  volume  of  chejip  metal 
money  and  started  public  works 
and  paid  it  out  to  labor.  This 
enraged  the  privileged  classes. 
"The  people  loved  Caspar,"  Mark 
Antony  said,  and  he  said  Caesar 
pui  away  the  crown  three  times 
and  we  know  hisiory  tells  us 
Cassard.d  not  like  to  remain  in 
the  city  among  the  corrupt  pol- 
iticians. He  was  a  plain  soldier 
and  j)referred  the  held,  and  not- 
withstanding this  the  privileged 
class  deterojined  to  get  r.d  of  him, 
and  for  an  excuse  perpetrated 
t)ip',.  oM   irick,  as  in  the  case  of 


-58- 

Manlins  and  Gracchus,  they 
charged  ambi  ion,  and  knowing 
[he  manner  of  murdering  these 
men  was  still  fresh  in  the  minds 
of  the  people,  they  dared  not  try 
it,  so  concluded  it  would  be  safer 
to  murder  him  wiih  their  own 
hands,  which  tliey  did  March  15, 
44  L).  C.  But  Mark  Antony  said, 
"They  are  all  gentlemen "  "We 
have  just  such  gentlemen  today 
who  would  not  hesitate  at  any 
Clime  to  further  their  ends. 

History  gives  only  the  priv- 
ileged class  side  of  the  story, 
and  we  must  gather  the  facts  in 
fragments,  and  they  will  no 
doubt  deny  them  as  they  deny 
every  fact  that  points  at  the 
wrong  perpetrated  by  that  class. 

Wiih  the  death  of  Caesar  soon 
came  the  death  of  cheap  money, 
but  Csesar's  successful  wars  had 
made  Rome  rich  with  the  prec- 
ious metals,  they  amounted  to 
$l,bOO,000,000.  But  the  mines 
now  began  to  peter  out  and  no 
new  ones  discovered  and  in  con- 
sequence of  many  wars  treasures 
were  often  hidden  away  and 
never  found,  so  that  the  con- 
traction of  the  volume  of  money 
was  very  great.  This  continued 
until  civilization  was  nearly 
snuffed  out,  and  the  Dark  Ages 
were  ihe  consequence,  in  which 
many  of  the  arts  were  lost  and 
the  finer  feelings  of  man  smoth- 
ered. (See  Silver  Oommisjsion's 
Report,  page  19.) 

VVith  tiie  desLiuction  of  com 
merce,  which  always  comes  if 
the  shrinkage  of  the  volume  of 
money  is  great  enough,  came 
poverty,  distress,  and  loss  of 
patriotism,  and  the  final  down 
tail  of  Rome. 

With  the  breaking  up  of  the 
great  Roman  Empire,  came  a 
swarm  of  small  republics.  Each 
of  these  tried  to  excel  the  otliers 
in  offering  protection  in  opposi- 
tion to  individual  privilege. 

The  Fioreu  teens  guarded  their 
political  rights  with  such  jealoas 


—54- 

care  that  they  held  their  elec- 
tions every  two  months. 

It  was  Venice,  one  of  the  inde- 
pendent cities  that  gave  birth  to 
the  mother  of  our  present  credit 
system  that  turned  the  tide  of 
commerce  from  a  downward  to 
an  upward  curient,  which  gradu- 
ally led  to  a  higher  state  of 
civilization. 

For  many  years  the  money 
center  rested  with  two  indepen- 
dent cities — Venice  and   Genoa. 

Before  I  proceed  farther  1  will 
give  a  brief  description  of  the 

BANK  OF  VENICE. 

This  bank  was  established  in  the 
year  1171.  and  fell  with  the  fall 
of  Venice  in  1812,  thus  stand- 
ing lor  nearly  six  and  a  half 
centuries. 

The  Bank  of  Venice  was  a 
government  bank.  TheVenitian 
government  was  at  war  and 
needed  iundsand  was  compelled 
to  resort  to  forced  loans  from  its 
wealthy  ciiizens,  for  which  it 
gave  credits  in  bank.  These 
credits  were  transfeiable  f  hrough 
a  Sort  of  tally  system;  in  part  or 
in  whole,  they  were  also  receiva- 
ble for  taxes  and  dues  to  the 
governnjent.  The  government 
entered  into  no  obligation  to 
repay  llie  money.  But  Colwell, 
in  his  "Ways  and  Means,"  says: 
"KeimburaemeiiL  of  the  loan 
ceased  to  be  regarded  as  either 
nece&sary  or  desirable."  Thus 
credits  ran  up  and  stood  at  a 
premium  of  '60  per  cent  above 
coin,  but  was  finally  tixed  at  20 
per  cent  above  coin,  and  this 
because  of  their  being  accepted 
for  all  dues  to  the  government. 
At  tir^t  the  government  paid  in- 
terest on  deposits,  but  this  was 
abolished  in  1423,  and  all  bills 
of  exchange  payable  in  Venice, 
whether  domestic  or  foreign, 
were  decreed  payable  through 
the  Bank  of  Venice,  unless  oth- 
erwise specitied  in  the  contract. 
For  the   long  existence   of  this 


—55— 

bank  Colwell  says  that  they 
never  suffered  one  panic.  He 
further  says: 

"That  the  'iiiliabitants  of  Venice 
were  satisfied.  We  caiiDot  doubt,  as 
not  an  obJHctioii  was  ever  iiiadn  to 
the  baiili,  at  least  none  in  exiant, 
neiLher  book,  nor  speech,  nor  pamph- 
let liave  been  found  in  wliicli  merchant 
or  dweller  in  Venice  ever  put  furth 
an}^  condemnation  of  its  theory  or  its 
practice." 

Now  what  have  our  gold  bugs 
who  scream  liat  for  the  purpose 
of  scaring  invesngators  away 
from  the  grain  of  truth,  to  say 
of  this  bit  of  financial  history  ? 

Fiat,  indeed  !  It  was  this  fiat 
system  that  fanned  the  dying 
spark  of  civilization  back  to  life. 

THE  BANK  OF  GENOA 

Was  a  sister  bank  of  the  Bank 
of  Venice,  and  was  established 
early  in  the  Thirteenih  Century. 
Like  the  Bank  of  Venice  it  had 
its  origin  in  the  necessities  of 
the  State,  though  the  loans  upon 
which  it  was  basted  were  not 
forced  but  were  the  spontaneous 
off.^rings  of  the  people.  Accord- 
ing to  Caldwell  the  Bank  of  Ge- 
noa was  the  first  to  originate  the 
bank  note.  The  bank  fell  with 
the  overthrow  of  the  government 
at  the  same  time  of  the  fall  of 
Venice. 

For  many  years  these  three 
cities,  Venice,  Genoa  and  Flor- 
ence, were  the  money  centers  of 
the  world  But  such  a  system 
of  the  people's  money  was  not 
pleasant  or  desirpbie  to  the 
usurious  class,  consequently  as 
the  "Star  of  Empire"  drifted 
westward  the  money  loaning 
class  sought  pastures  new,  and 
for  a  time  located  in  Amsterdam 
where  favorable  privileges  were 
granted. 

THE  BANK  OF  AMSTERDAM 

Was  founded  in  1609,  on  strictly 
commercial  basis,  and  not  to 
afford  any  assistance  to  the  gov- 


50 

em ment .  As  before  stat  ed,  Am- 
sterdam  was  the  commercial 
center  of  the  world,  and  of 
course,  offered  the  greatest  in- 
ducement for  a  moneyed  center. 

The  bank  was  established  on 
the  principle  that  coin  once  de- 
posited, could  never  be  with-, 
drawn,  but  the  people  holding 
irs  notes  knew  thjo  the  specie 
was  behind  them,  and  it  might 
just  as  well  have  been  at  (he 
bottom  of  the  sea,  as  it  was  not 
convertible.  The  bank's  Jirst 
capital  consisted  of  silvei-  coin, 
Spanish  ducats,  but  foreign  coins 
of  all  kinds  soon  flowed  into  the 
bank,  and  were  received  at  nine 
per  cent  discount.  These  coins 
were  melted  up  and  the  metal 
sold,  which  of  course  helped  lo 
enrich  the  banking  company. 

in  1672  when  Louis  XIV.  pen- 
etrated to  Utrecht,  a  great  Tear 
arose,  and  people  who  had  ac- 
counts with  the  bank  demanded 
coin,  but  this  was  met  so 
promptly  that  contidence  was 
restored.  But  1790  the  hank 
refused  to  return  in  coin  a  less 
amount  than  250  florins. 

^Notwithstanding,  it  was  sup- 
posed that  the  bank  contained 
so  much  coin  in  its  vaults,  it 
became  a  heavy  loaner  to  <^ieat 
corporations.  It  loaned  the 
East  India  Trading  Companv 
more  than  10,500,000  florins, 
which  sum  of  course  it  was 
unable  to  make  up  to  its  depos- 
itors, and  so  it  assigned  its 
claims  and  expired.  So  much 
for  the  first  failure  of  a  sjji  cie 
basis  promissory  note  banking 
institution. 

THE  BANK  OP  HAMBURG 

Was  established  in  1019  on  the 
model  of  the  Bank  of  Amster- 
dam. It  is  still  in  existence, 
and  is  a  flourishing  in.^titution. 
For  a  number  of  years  prior  to 
the  fall  of  Amsterdam  the  com- 
mercial   center    was    gradually 


-67- 

changing    from    Amsterdam    to 
London,  England. 

Holland  had  become  rich  and 
prosperous,  and  no  great  con- 
traction of  the  volume  of  money 
had  ever  taken  place,  and  after 
the  fall  of  the  Bank  of  Amster- 
dam, Holland  adopted  a  favora- 
ble currency  system  that  has 
kept  financial  panics  at  bay. 

England  had  for  many  years 
been  a  good  stamping  ground 
for  the  usurer — both  Jew  and 
Gentile. 

The  English  nobility,  or  gov- 
erning classes,  were  mainly  the 
direct  descendants  of  the  old 
Vikings  or  Norsemen,  a  piratical 
class  of  adventurers  from  the  far 
north,  and  of  course  were  just 
the  class  to  be  bribed  and  influ- 
enced by  the  usurious  money 
loaners,  and  as  a  nation  she  still 
pursues  a  piratical  policy  toward 
all  weaker  countries.  But  with 
all  her  faults  she  has  always 
been  a  progressive  country,  and 
consequently  always  required  a 
large  volume  of  circulating 
medium.  Like  old  Rome,  for  a 
great  length  of  time  she  had  no 
other  means  of  increasing  that 
volume  than  by  reducing  the 
amount  of  metal  in  the  coin. 
Finally  in  the  reign  of  Henry  I., 
from  ilOO  to  1695,  the  tally  sys- 
tem was  adopted,  a  money  fabri- 
cated out  of  wood.  Says  Jona- 
thon  Duncan,  the  historian  : 

"lis  intrinsic  value  was  no  more  than 
the  value  of  the  wood  of  wliicli  it 
was  fabricated,  but  its  representative 
(or  commercial)  value  denoted  large 
turns." 

These  were  called  "Exchequer 
values,"  and  the  system  was 
similar  to  our  greenback  sy-tem, 
and  it  ex  ended  down  to  1694, 
when  the  specie  basis.  Bank  of 
England  was  established;  then 
the  tally  system  was  abolished 
and  it  brought  rain.  The  result 
of  this  sudden  contraction  is 
given  by  Devant,  as  follows: 


—58— 

"The  government  appeared  like  a 
distressed  debtur  who  was  daily 
squeezed  to  deatli  by  the  exorbitant 
greediness  of  the  lender.  The  citizens 
began  to  decline  trade,  and  to  turn 
usurers.  Foreign  commerce  had  infi- 
nite discouragement. 

"We  are  going  headlong  to  des- 
truction with  carrying  on  a  losing 
trade  with  our  neighbors,  and  what 
has  brought  us  to  this  low  stateV 

"When  paper  money  flourished  (cred- 
its) and  tallies  performed  all  the  offices 
of  money,the  great  payments  for  land  or 
rich  goods,  were  therefore  easily  made, 
the  king's  duties  paid,  and  all  kinds  of 
business  easily  transacted," 

Read  this  and  stick  it  under 
the  nose  of  the  knave  or  fool 
who  howls  "Fiat !  "  the  moment 
you  speak  of  a  government 
money  made  of  a  cheap  material. 

Q.  Will  you  define  the  tally 
system  and  tell  us  why  books  of 
of  reference  do  not  give  a  better 
definition  of  it  ? 

A.  Yes.  I,  myself,  have 
hunted  through  encyclopedias 
and  books  of  reference  with 
little  satisfaction. 

The  reason  so  little  is  known 
of  the  system  is  on  account  of 
the  prejudice  against  any  system 
of  finance,  except  a  specie  basis 
system,  and  wrhen  facts  have 
come  out  in  exposition  of  the 
matter,  attempts  have  been  made 
to  suppress  such  matter  as  much 
as  possible.  I  looked  through 
many  books  of  reference  wi[h 
little  satisfaction  until  com- 
pelled to  draw  from  many 
sources.  I  find  that,  in  brief, 
the  definition  quoted  here  from 
the  "Standard  Dictionary"  the 
most  satistactoiy: 

THK  TALLY. 

"Tallies  from  a  piece  of  wood  on 
which  notches  or  scores  are  cut  as 
marks  of  numbers.    In  all  countries 


^f>9  - 

and  in  all  ages  tallies  have  been  in  use 
for  keeping  accounts.  The  falsification 
of  an  account  is  guarded  against  by 
splitting  the  tally  in  two  through  the 
notches,  the  debtor  taking  one-half 
and  the  creditor  tlie  other.  In  the 
English  exchequer  tallies  were  used 
from  the  Norman  kings  until  1685 
(should  be  1694)  to  record  the  debts  of 
the  state.  The  half  of  the  tally  given  to 
the  lender  being  called  the  "stock."  and 
half  retained  in  the  exchequer  the 
"counter  stock,''  eacli  bearing  the  date 
of  the  transaction  and  the  name  of  the 
lender.  Such  stocks  were  negotiable, 
and  when  redeemed,  were  fastened  to 
their  counter-stock,  and  retained  in  the 
treasury.  In  1835  the  tallies  accumu- 
lated in  the  exchequer  were  burned  by 
order  of  the  government,  in  the  stoves 
of  the  House  of  Lords,  a  proceeding 
that  caused  the  destruction  of  the 
House  of  Parliament  by  fire." 

I  will  state  that  small  amounts 
were  designated  by  small 
notches  and  larger  ones  by- 
larger  notches.  I  will  also  state 
here  that  this  was  the  system 
first  in  vogue  with  the  Bank  of 
Venice. 

We  must  go  back  a  little  and 
refer  once  more  to  the  debase- 
ment of  British  coins.  S;iys  En- 
cyclopedia Brittanica  :  "At  the 
close  of  the  Thirteenth  century 
tht^  pound  sterling  contained 
what  its  name  implied,  a  pound 
Weight  of  silver,  of  112  fineness, 
the  penny,  which  was  the  com- 
monest coin,  containing  a  two 
hundred  and  fortieth  part  of  a 
pound.  Between  this  period 
and  the  first  of  the  Sixteenth 
century  her  penny  was  reduced 
to  one-third  of  its  ancient 
weight. 

The  English  pound  now  worth 
$4.84  of  our  monej',  if  expressed 
in  our  dollars,  would  weigh  less 
than  five  ounces,  and  the  com- 
mercial value  of  the  commodity 
worth  about  $2.80.  The  above 
valuation  shows  us  that  silver 
was  the  standard  metal  of  En- 
gland down  to  1817. 

From  Henry,  the  VlII..  there 


-60- 

was  a  continual  debasement  of 
the  metal  money  down  to  1551, 
and  says  the  Encyclopedia 
Brittanica:  "An  attempt  was 
made  at  the  conclusion  of  this 
reign  to  issue  a  coinage  of  genu- 
ine quality,  but  as  the  base 
money  continued  in  circulation, 
the  attempt  was  futile."  This 
shows  us  I  hat  the  people  pre- 
ferred a  money  that  cost  but 
little  for  the  material  of  which 
it  was  made,  and  that  the  desire 
for  a  high  priced  commodity 
came  from  another  source,  i  e., 
the  money  loaning  class,  who 
wished  to  make  money  out  of  it. 
To  quote  another  : 

"Queen  Mary  was  anxious  to  restore 
tlie  ancient  standard,  but  found  it  im- 
possible to  do  so.  However,  Elizabeth 
called  in  her  father's  and  brother's 
base  money  at  a  low  fixed  rate,  which 
gave  her  a  considerable  profit,  and  put 
into  ciiculation  money  of  the  old  ch  tr- 
ader and  quality.  This  was  effected 
in  1560." 

The  contraction  of  the  volume 
of  money,  through  this  change, 
was  soon  felt  in  the  war  of  com- 
mercial distress,  but  the  dirt+ 
results  of  a  dissatisfaction  did 
not  reach  its  hight  until  the 
autumn  of  1642 — 82  years  after 
when  the  civil  war  broke  out 
under  Cromwell.  Dissatisfac- 
tion and  rebellion  do  not  follow 
immediately  upon  the  heels  of 
the  cause,  but  take  years  to 
reach  the  point  of  explosion. 

The  metal  in  the  coins  was  re- 
duced again  in  Cromwell's  time. 
But  look  at  what  a  cost  of  suffer- 
ing and  blood  t  ha  t  was  necessary 
before  the  people  got  back  to  a 
cheaper  and  more  plentiful 
money.  For  many  years  the 
goldsmiths  of  England  were  the 
bankers,  but  finally  the 

BANK.  OF  ENGLAND 

was  founded  by  William  Patter- 
son.  a  Scotchman,  in  the  year 
1694.  Its  charter  conferred 
upon  it  full  power  to  borrow  or 


receive  money,  and  give  security 
for  the  same  under  seal,  buy  or 
sell  bullion,  gold  or  silver.  No 
special  power  was  granted  to 
issue  bank  notes,  but  the  power 
to  do  so  was  assumed  to  belong 
to  the  general  powers  with 
which  the  bank  was  invested. 

The  whole  amount  of  the  cap- 
ital stock  originally  subscribed 
was  £1,200,000;  it  was  handed 
over  to  the  government  as  a  spe- 
cial loan,  tiie  interest  on  which 
was  secured  by  certain  taxes 
designated  for  that  purpose,  and 
a  sum  of  about  £5,000  a  year 
was  allowed  by  the  govern- 
ment for  the  management  of  the 
loan.  The  capital  stock  and  ac- 
cumulated profits  were  in  1878 
about  £88,000,000.  The  bank 
now  has  the  privilege  of  issuing 
notes  to  about  ;^70,0()0,000;  no 
note  shall  be  of  less  than  £5  (or 
$25).  Gold  and  silver  are  sup- 
posed to  be  held  in  bank  for 
I  heir  redemption.  This  is  false, 
as  the  government  has  come  to 
the  rescue  of  the  bank  on  several 
occasions  and  allowed  the  bank 
to  suspend  specie  payment  and 
use  the  government  fiat  instead. 
This  fiat  is  always  the  money  to 
be  relied  upon  when  specie  fails. 

The  most  notable  of  these 
events  occured  from  1797  to  1825- 
The  expensive  wars  with  France 
forced  the  government  to  be- 
come a  heavy  borrower  of  the 
bank  who  to  meet  it  it  issued  a 
large  volume  of  paper  promises, 
the  specie  in  the  bank  became 
reduced  and  the  government 
foreseeing  the  result  came  to 
the  rescue  by  ordering  the  bank 
to  suspend  specie  paymenrs,  this 
was  sanctioned  May  3,  1797;  this 
continued  until  1820  when  an 
act  was  passed  providing  for  the 
resumption  of  specie  payments, 
which  was  not  fully  realized  un- 
til May,  1823.  I  will  here  quote 
Burkey  on  the  money  question, 
who  quotes  from  Colwell: 
"The  people  of  Great  Britain  were 


—62— 
obliged,  therefore,  to  carry  on  their 
affairs  for  a  period  of  twenty-five  years 
with  an  irredeemable  bank  paper  cur. 
rency.  During  this  period,  notwith- 
standing the  vast  expenditures  of  war 
and  the  great  burdens  of  taxation. 
Great  Britain  increased  in  wealth  and 
prosperity  more  rapidly  than  at  any 
other  period  in  her  history.  The  pub- 
lic revenues  were  increased  from  £23,- 
126,000  in  1779  to  £72,210,000  in  1815,  at 
the  close  of  the  war  with  France,  and 
stood  at  £54,282,000  in  1820. 

"The  amount  raised  by  loan  and 
and  taxation  during  the  time  referred 
to,  was  never  less  in  any  one  year  than 
£47,362,000,  during  nine  years  it  was 
over  £70,009,000  a  year,  and  for  the 
}ears  1813  and  1814  it  was  respectively, 
£108,397,000  and  £105,698,000.  The 
loans  negotiated  by  the  bank  for  the 
government  during  the  suspension  of 
specie  payment  amounted  to  £350,000,- 
000.  During  this  period  the  Bank  of 
England  was  a  tower  of  strength  to 
the  government.  But  what  after  all 
enabled  Great  Britain  to  surmount  all 
diflQculties  and  come  off  victorious  in 
one  of  ihe  greatest  contests  of  modern 
times  was  the  wonderful  development 
of  her  productive  forces,  occasioned 
by  the  abundance  of  money  put  in 
circulation  by  the  war,  irredeemable 
though  it  was.  During  this  time  3,000,- 
000  acres  of  unimproved  land  were 
brought  under  cultivation  and  the  ex- 
portation of  manufactured  cotton  goods 
increased  in  amount  from  £7,000,000 
in  1801  to  £27,000,000  in  182:i.  A.1I 
classes  of  society  participated  in  the 
general  prosperity  which  prevailed, 
and  during  the  entire  period  the  nation 
never  once  suffered  from  a  commercial 
crash  or  money  panic. 

•'The  guns  of  Waterloo,  however, 
had  hardly  ceased  to  echo  until  the 
money  power  became  clamorous  for  a 
return  to  specie  payments.  No  one 
was  so  blind  as  not  to  be  able  to  see 
that  Great  Britain  was  enabled  by  her 
paper  money  alone,  to  carry  on  the 
wars  on  the  continent,  and  that  by  it 
alone  were  the  people  enabled  to  make 
such  remarkable  progress  in  commerce, 
agriculture  and  manufactures.'' 

Doubleday  ia  his  "Financial 


—63- 

History  of  England,"  says,  that 
with  the  contraction  of  Ihe  vol- 
ume of  money,  to  reiurn  to 
a  specie  basis: 

'♦All  things  fell  in  value  and  real 
estate  depreciated  largely  in  value,  and 
the  real  estate  owners  of  the  kingdom 
decreased  in  numbers  from  over  160,000 
to  less  than  40,000.  Business  men, mer- 
chants and  manufacturers  were  ruined 
by  the  thousands,  wages  were  reduced 
and  laborers  thrown  out  of  employ- 
ment by  the  tens  of  thousands,  and  the 
pubic  revenues  fell  off  to  such  an  ex- 
tent that  payments  on  the  public  debt 
ceased  and  liave  never,  practically, 
been  resumed." 

Is  it  not  strange  that  an  intel- 
ligent people,  like  that  of  Great 
Britain  will  allow  knaves  and 
fools  to  take  away  from  them 
the  greatest  blessing  they  ever 
knew  and  then  never  a&k  for  its 
restoration?  But  no,  it  is  not 
strange,  for  have  not  the  masses 
always  let  the  priest,  the  hire- 
ling press, and  the  political  trick- 
ster do  their  thinking  for  them! 

England  sufiFered  a  financial 
panic  in  184:4  to  1847,  and  again 
the  bank  suspended  specie  pay- 
ment (October  23,  1847),  and 
afforded  relief  by  issuing  irre- 
deemable paper  money  Ten 
years  later,  having  by  its  at- 
tempted return  to  specie  pay- 
ment ruined  the  merchants  iind 
business  of  England,  it  was  again 
obliged  to  suspend.  The  bank 
sought  to  retain  its  gold  in  bank 
by  changing  its  rates  of  interest, 
which  was  done,  during  the 
panic  of  1847  fifty-six  times, 
ranging  from  three  to  ten  per 
cent.  In  1857  it  changed  its 
rates  of  interest  eleven  times,and 
then  drew  the  gold  out  of  the 
United  Stares,  and  nearly  ruined 
us.  (See  cause  of  panics  farther 
on.)  In  1866  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land suffered  another  suspen- 
sion in  consequence  of  the  war 
on  the  continent  of  Europe,  but 
this  time  it  did  not  injure  us 
because  we  had  our  greenbacks. 


-64- 

although  gold  was  shipped 
abroad  to  the  amount  of  $46,- 
000,000,  and  sold  as  a  commod- 
ity at  a  high  price. 

I  copy  the  following  from  "A 
Review  of  European  Society," 
by  J.  Sketchiey,  an  English, 
statistician : 

"la  1855  the  Bank  of  England  ob- 
tained the  authority  to  increase  ita 
own  issues  to  the  extent  of  £470,000, 
being  two-thirds  of  the  lapsed  note 
circubition  uf  the  provincial  banks. 
This  extra  increase  on  behalf  cf  the 
Bank  of  England  was  farther  increased 
by  £175,000  in  1885,  so  that  the  Bank 
of  England  can  now  issue  £14,650,000 
witliout  haviug  a  gniin  of  gold  to  meet  the 
couversion  of  these  notes.  It  may  be 
asked  what  would  the  bauk  do  if  notes 
were  presented  for  which  it  had  not  gold  f 
Well  such  has  been  the  case  more  than 
once,  and  on  every  such  occasion,  in  steps 
the  icovernment  and  protects  the  bank 
against  its  own  creditors.  The  note  of 
the  Bank  of  England  is  a  legal  tender 
everywhere,  but  at  the  bank  itself.  The 
Bank  of  England  is  no^  bound  to  honor  it» 
own  notes. 

"Now  these  notes  are  but  'rag  money'; 
they  are  merely  promises  to  pay  bearer 
on  demand  the  sum  stated  on  the  notes. 
Kor  does  the  bullion  of  the  Bank  of 
England  remain  stationary.  In  1845  it 
was  down  to  £14,466.000.  In  September, 
1879.  it  reached  £35,235,000.  In  Septem- 
ber,1881,iL  was  down  to  £24,676  OOO.and  at 
the  close  of  1883,  it  was  only  £3U,75l,000. 
Again  when  the  bank  has  £30,000,000  of 
notes  in  circulation,  and  £20,000,000  of 
bullion  in  its  cofiEers,  it  has  n  t  that  £20,- 
000,000  to  dispose  of.  If  it  pays  out  £10,- 
000,000  of  bullion  it  must  call  in  £10,000,- 
000  of  Its  notes.  Thus  if  the  bank  had 
£30,000.000  of  its  notes  in  circulation,  and 
£20,000  000  of  gold,  oidy  £5,000,000  and 
odd  of  the  latter  coidd  be  disposed  of. 
Above  that  sum  notes  must  be  called  m 
equal  to  the  gold  sent  out. 

"We  now  come  to  another  part  of  the 
subject,  namely,  that  >f  deposits.  The 
general  belief  is  ihat  every  one  can  witli- 
draw  his  deposits,  and  in  gold,  whenever 
he  thinks  proper  But  such  is  not  the 
case.  Deposits  may  be  increased  from 
tens  to  hundreds  of  millions,  but  gold  does^ 


-(15- 
BOt  m  InoreHe.  In  1880  the  total  reBerv«a 
in  all  the  banks  of  tlie  United  Kingdom 
were  only  £33.000,000,  while  the  deposits 
in  the  savings  banks  amounted  to  over 
£44,000,000.  and  those  of  the  Post  OfBce 
Savings  banks  to  £40,000,000,  and  those 
of  the  Bank  of  England  to  £30,481,000. 
But  even  this  forms  a  small  portion 
of  the  deposits  of  the  country. 
On  January  18th,  1876,  Mr.  Robert 
Baxter  read  a  paper  before  the  Statis- 
tical Society  of  Loudon  on  'Principles 
which  regulate  the  lates  of  interest, 
and  llie  currency  laws.'  He  Btated  that  in 
1814  the  total  amount  of  deposits  in  the 
Uuiied  Kingdom  was  £70,000,000,  while 
in  1874  It  was  £800,000,000.  Only  one 
gentleman  present  appeared  to  doubt  the 
accuracy  of  that  staltir.cnt,  namely  Mr. 
Dunn  of  Parr's  bank,  Waringlou,  who 
thought  the  total  deposits  did  not  exceed 
£600,000,000.  Taking  the  latter  fii^ure  to 
be  true,  and  assuming  that  every  bank  in 
the  kingdom  gave  its  last  ounce  of  gold, 
£570,000,000  of  these  deposits  could  not 
be  paid,  except  in  inconvertible  paper;  or 
as  Cobbett  would  have  said,  'in  rag 
money'.  But  the  probability  is  that  if  Mr. 
Baxter's  estimate  of  £800,000,000  waa 
above  the  maik,  ihat  Mr.  Dunn's  was 
below  it,  and  that  £700,000,000  would  be 
near  the  truth.  Nor  could  these  deposits 
be  paid  other  than  in  paper  if  all  of  the  gold 
coin  in  the  United  Kingdom  were  placed 
in  the  coffers  of  the  banks,  being  a  total  of 
only  about  £100,000,000.  Here  then  is 
our  position  tO-day  Every  bank  note 
issue(i  is  a  promise  to  pay  bearer  gold  on 
demand:  yet,  of  a  note  circulation  of 
forty  odd  millions,  nearly  tiiirly-two  rail- 
lions  are  by  law  iiiconverlii)le.  And  while 
the  total  reserves  of  all  the  banks  is  only 
about  £30,000,000,  we  hare  deposits 
amounting  to  about  £700,000,000.  What 
a  glorious  position  for  a  nation  to  be  inl" 

Think  of  the  United  States  in 
a  worse  predicament,  and  Eng- 
land ready  to  call  our  gold  frona 
us  at  any  time.  How  are  we  to 
get  the  gold  at  any  time,  to  meet 
our  obligations  except  to  buy  it 
of  them  and  pay  their  price,  get- 
ting deeper  and   deeper   in  debt? 

And  that  is  why  they  have 
foistered  this  fraudulent  system 
upon  us. 


—66— 

Has  the  reader  ever  thought  of 
our  supposed  gold  basis  and 
how  he  would  get  gold  for  his 
notes  if  there  was  a  run  on  gold, 
and  the  banker  refused  to  give 
it?  If  not  let  him  inquire  it  will 
do  him  good. 

After  to  the  founding  of  the 
Bank  of  England  they  soon 
learned  their  power  and  how  to 
pool  their  interests. 

They  also  now  had  a  govern- 
ment they  could  control  and  use 
for  a  battering  ram,  and  the 
prosperity  of  that  country  was 
essential  to  their  interests. 

Though  they  did  rob  the 
people  through  the  new  systems 
of  indirect  taxation  and  by 
expanding  and  shrinking  the 
volume  of  money  at  will,  they 
deceived  them  and  by  pointing 
to  increased  possessions  forced 
from  small  and  unprotected 
countries,  and  to  their  own  gild- 
ed palaces  and  exclaimed,  "how 
rich  we  are  getting." 

The  English  people  are  truly 
a  noble  people,  but  the  money 
loaning  ruling  class  are  a  lot  of 
vampires  that  are  sucking  the 
life  blood  from  the  world, 
through  the  financial  and  com- 
mercial arteries,  and  this  class 
are  mainly  not  Englishmen  but 
infidel  Jews.  Napoleon  recog- 
nized this  fact  when  he  said, 
"Give  me  the  ear  of  the  English 
people,  I  know  I  have  been 
fighting  a  monied  oligarchy." 

It  has  long  been  the  policy  of 
England  to  push  forward  her 
commercial  and  financial  inter- 
ests into  other  countries  and  she 
beslimes  them  with  her  money 
and  commerce,  then  when  once 
in  her  folds,  serpent  like  she 
crushes,  then  swallows  them,  by 
backing  up  her  merchants  and 
financiers  with  her  army  and 
navy.  Thus  a  new  system  of 
warfare  has  been  adopted  and 
conquests  are  made  more  by 
commercial  policies  than  by 
military  force  and  tactics. 


—67— 

Now  that  we  may  fully  under- 
stand the  great  financial  ques- 
tions of  today  we  must  consider 
England  not  as  a  people  but  as  a 
nation  in  the  hands  of  unprin- 
cipled men,  or  rather  a  monster 
corporation  without  a  soul,  with- 
out an  attribute  of  humanity. 
But  a  monstrous  unprincipled 
system  that  is  using  the  nation 
as  a  battering  ram  to  reduce  all 
other  nations  to  the  will  of  the 
monster  serpent  (money  power) 
that  beslimes  and  crushes  its 
victims  before  swallowing  them. 
In  the  discussion  of  this  question 
from  this  forward  we  will  find 
the  hand  of  the  English  Jew 
money  loaner  in  it. 

We  will  take  up  the  subject 
of  the 

JOHN  LAW  MONEY. 

Q.  Who  and  what  was  John 
Law  ? 

A,  John  Law  was  a  Scotch- 
man,  the  son  of  a  goldsmith,  and 
as  I  have  before  stated,  in  his 
time  goldsmiths  were  the  bank- 
ers. Therefore  it  is  natural  that 
John  Law  should  have  good 
ideas  of  finance.  He  was  born 
in  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  April, 
1671.  He  studied  mathematics 
and  the  theory  of  commerce  and 
political  economy  with  great  in- 
terest. 1694  found  him  in  Lon- 
don where  in  a  quarrel  over  a 
love  affair  he  fought  a  duel  and 
killed  his  opponent.  He  was 
convicted  of  murder  and  sen- 
tenced to  be  Imng,  but  escaped 
and  fled  to  Holland,  then  the 
center  of  the  commercial  world. 
Here  he  observed  with  close  at- 
tention the  practical  working  of 
banking  and  financial  business 
and  conceived  the  first  ideas  of 
a  banking  system  he  afterwards 
tried  lo  put  in  operation  in 
France.  In  the  year  1701  he 
published  a  book  entitled  ''Mon- 
ey and  Trade,"  in  which  he  set 
forth  views  favorable  to  a  sys- 
tem of  money  which  should  be 


—68- 

used  to  employ  labor,  increase 
business  and  lower  rates  of  in- 
terest. He  offered  his  scheme 
both  to  England  and  Scotland, 
but  of  course  it  was  rejected,  as 
the  money  loaning  power  had 
full  control  of  those  cuun tries, 
and  Law's  scheme  was  not  con- 
sidered favorable  to  their  inter- 
ests. He  now  offered  his  scheme 
to  France,  but  on  account  of 
religious  prejudices,  as  well  as 
moneyed  influences,  Louis  XIV. 
rejected  the  proposal,  as  he 
would  not  treat  with  a  Hngue- 
not.  At  this  time  religious  prej- 
udices ran  high  and  the  Pope  and 
Cardinals  were  cheek  and  jowl 
with  the  great  moneyed  classes, 
D'Argenson,  chief  of  police,  ex- 
pelled Law  from  France  as  a 
suspicious  character.  He  had, 
however,  become  acquainted 
with  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  and 
when  in  1715  the  king  died  and 
the  Duke  of  Orleans  became  re- 
gent to  Louis  XV.,  not  yet  of 
age.  Law  again  went  to  France 
and  offered  his  scheme  to  the 
Duke  of  Orleans.  In  conse- 
quence of  her  long  wars  and  the 
extravagance  of  her  kings,  France 
was  in  a  state  of  bankruptcy. 
France  was  now  friendly  with 
England  and  thought  it  her  duty 
to  trade  with  her  nearest  friends. 
England  had  now  adopted  her 
new  system  of  warfare,  i.  e.,  on 
commercial  lines.  Her  manu- 
factured goods  were  extensively 
used  in  France  and  of  course 
she  would  dislike  to  see  France, 
through  any  means,  become  a 
prosperous  competitor,  incon- 
sequence of  the  state  of  bank- 
ruptcy of  France  something  had 
to  be  done  and  the  Duke  of  Or- 
leans accepted  Law's  proposi- 
tion. 

I  must  here  state  that  the  man- 
ner of  collecting  the  revenues 
of  France  was  through  what 
was  known  as  revenue  farmers. 
That  is  the  government  would 
say  to  John  tSmith   you    collect 


—69- 

thp  revenues  of  your  bailiwick 
ytid  retain  such  a  percentage  and 
return  the  balance  to  the  govern- 
ment. Jf  course  such  a  business 
would  be  very  profitable  to  the 
agents;  the  agents  were  also  the 
money  loaners  of  France. 

Law's  scheme  proposed  that 
the  government  take  the  manage- 
ment of  trade  and  currency, 
collect  the  taxes  and  free  the 
country  from  debt.  Tlie  reve- 
nue farmers  objected  and  raised 
such  a  hubbub  that  L\w's 
scheme  was  rejected.  But  Law 
was  granted  rights  and  privi- 
leges which  enabled  him  to  lound 
a  private  bank,  based  upon  a 
commercial  trading  companv; 
this  was  styled  LaBanque  General, 
The  capital  was  six  million  livres, 
divided  into  12,000  shares  of  5()0 
livres,  payable  in  installmniirs, 
one  tifth  in  cash,  three  f'  urths 
in  billets  d'etat.  It  was  to  per- 
form the  ordinary  functions  of 
a  bank,  and  had  power  to  issue 
notes  payable  at  sight  in  the 
weight  and  value  of  the  money 
mentioned  at  day  of  issue. 
Thus  this  became  a  specie  basis 
bank,  not  what  Law  wanted,  but 
we  will  pursue  its  course  and 
see  what  it  did.  So  great  was 
the  necessity  for  an  increase  in 
the  volume  of  money  that  the 
bank  was  a  great  and  immediate 
success. 

The  coin  or  unit  of  French 
money  called  the  livre,  is  not 
now  in  use  but  has  given  place 
to  the  franc,  which  is  about  the 
same  value,  and  five  francs  are 
about  equal  to  one  of  our  dol- 
lars . 

Tlie  first  issue  of  notes  of  this 
bank  would  not  exceed  $1,000,- 
000  of  our  money,  yet  it  started 
the  wheels  of  business  and  cre- 
ated such  '|)rusperiiy  that  the 
demand  for  money  was  «o  great 
that  even  the  revenue  farmers 
clamored  for  a  larger  issue. 

The  bank  was  chartered  May 
2,  171G,  and  on    April    10,  1717, 


—70- 

the  government  ordered  the 
notes  receivable  for  taxes.  This 
gave  the  bank  such  a  prestige 
that  tlie  notes  were  sought  in- 
stead of  gohi,  so  the  bank  in- 
creased its  ciicuhition  to  60,000- 
000  livres,  equal  to  about  |12,- 
000,000.  Prosperity  was  now 
so  great  that  lactones  sprung 
up  in  every  direction  and  people 
were  rushing  in  from  other 
countries  to  share  in  the  good 
fortune  of  France. 

France  had  never  experienced 
such  prosperity,  her  trade  with 
other  countries  began  to  roll  up 
to  great  proportions.  In  a  year 
and  a  half  her  trading  ships  in- 
creased from  HOO  to  1,800.  All 
of  this  excited  the  animosity  of 
England  and  she  determined  to 
down  France  at  any  cost. 

Henry  Mar; in,  the  historian, 
tells  us  that  England  used  every 
means  to  destroy  this  banking 
system.  Dubois,  a  French  cab- 
inet officer,  who  had  claimed 
to  be  a  friend  of  Law's  and  had 
declared  himself  in  favor  of  the 
bank,  now  accepted  a  bribe  of 
100,000  crowns  per  annum  di- 
rectly from  the  English  secret 
service  fund  to  intrigue  against 
the  bank.  D'Argenson,  former 
chief  of  police  and  several  oth- 
ers were  also  in  the  pay  of  the 
secret  service  fund  of  England 
for  the  purpose  of  downing  this 
bank  system  of  money,  restor- 
ing free  trade  and  to  weaken 
French  patriotism  by  abolishing 
the  large  pension  list. 

The  reader  will  here  note  the 
parallel  of  England's  policy  with 
this  country,  and  point  out 
the  Dubois  and  D'Argensons  of 
America.  John  Sherman  and 
Grover  Cleveland  possibly  might 
easily  aid  us  to  find  them. 

Though  interest  had  been  very 
high  it  now  dropped  to  four  per 
cent.  As  a  means  to  destroy 
this  bank  a  similar  bank  was 
started,  and  the  shaies  and 
notes  of  Law's  bank  were  bought 


—71- 

op  and  a  run  on  his  bank  in- 
stituted; but  as  Law's  bank 
notes  were  acceptable  for  taxes 
they  were  preferable  to  p;old,  so 
gold  flowed  into  the  bank  and 
the  run  had  no  effect.  False 
friends  now  engaged  the  Regent 
to  push  Law's  bank  business 
farther.  Our  Lousiana,  then 
a  French  colony,  embracing  a 
vast  and  unknown  territory  was 
given  to  Law  by  grant  as  a 
trading  post.  He  established  a 
trading  company  and  merged 
the  former  East  India  and  China 
company  into  the  new  company 
and  styled  it  the  West  India 
Trading  company. 

The  new  company's  capital 
stock  consisted  of  100,000,000 
divided  into  200,000  shares  of 
500  livres  each.  On  the  fourth 
of  December,  1718,  the  bank 
became  a  government  institu- 
tion, and  Law  was  made  director 
and  the  name  was  changed  to 
Bank  Royal.  Such  a  fever  of 
gambling  in  stock  was  purposely 
excited  that  shares  stood  at  a 
premium  of  fifty  per  cent.  The 
note  issue  had  now  reached 
110,000,000.  Added  to  the 
power  of  the  bank,  was  one  to 
control  the  mints  for  nine  years. 
And  now  unreasonable  things 
were  promised  by  the  bank. 

While  Law  held  the  confidence 
of  the  public,  there  were  a  num- 
ber of  deadly  enemies  to  the 
bank  who  held  its  stock  and 
would  have  gladly  t^acrificed  it 
all  to  down  the  bank,  as  ihey 
would  be  reimbursed  from  the 
secret  service  fund  of  England. 
Again  the  rival  bank,  through 
conspiracy,  made  a  run  on  the 
bank.  But  the  government  met 
this  by  a  reduction  of  ihe  metal 
in  the  coin,  and  withdrew  privi- 
leges from  the  rival  company 
which  crushed  it.  England  now 
resorted  to  counterleiting  and 
sent  a  shipload  of  counterfeit 
notes  of  the  Bank  Royal  to 
France. 


—72— 

Now  Law  tried  to  benetit  the 
state  by  taking  its  debts  upon 
his  shoulders  to  manage.  The 
debt  was  over  1,500,000,000  liv res 
notes  were  to  be  issued  to  that 
amount,  and  with  these  the  state 
creditors  wer^  to  be  paid  in  a 
certain  order.  Shares  were  to 
b^^  issued  at  intervals  correspond- 
ing to  the  payments.  The 
creditors  were  often  not  able  to 
procure  the  shares  as  the  shares 
were  based  upon  the  amount 
issued.  Though  [he  shares  aro?;e 
to  almost  a  hundred  per  cent 
premium  the  bank  did  not  bpiie- 
tit  by  this.  Law  had  now  more 
than  regal  power;  the  proudest 
aristocracy  of  Europe  humbled 
themselves  before  him  He  for  a 
moment  lost  his  head  and  chang- 
ed his  religion  for  the  sake  of 
policy.  He  became  a  Catholic, 
and  at  the  same  time  was  made 
controller-general  of  the  finance 
in  place  of  his  great  enemy 
D'Argenson,  who  was  removed 
to  make  way  for  him.  But  like 
all  great  men  whose  success  is 
phenominal.  like  Moses,  Alex- 
ander the  Great,  Napoleon  and 
others  that  may  be  mentioned, 
whose  success  produced  a  false 
pride,  has  proved  their  downfall. 

The  plans  of  the  enemies  of 
the  bank  had  now  matured, 
through  gambling  they  had  rais- 
ed the  price  of  shares  forty  times 
above  their  nominal  value  (i.  e  ) 
a  share  of  500  nominal  value 
now  sold  for  20,000  livres.  The 
total  value  in  shares  had  reached 
the  enormous  sum  of  8. 124,000,- 
000  livres  which  require  1  500,- 
000,000  of  livres  annually  to  pay 
five  per  cent  on  this  sum.  It 
was  impossible  to  tueet  this,  and 
now  was  the  time  for  the  enemy 
to  Hood  the  market  with  shares 
and  take  up  coin  and  the  price 
of  shares,  immediately  declined, 
and  as  the  notes  were  redeem- 
able in  coin  they  depreciated,  or 
ratlier  gold  went  up  out  of  sight. 
The  government  came  to  the  res- 


—73— 

cue  and  made  the  notes  legal 
tender,  but  promised  a  dividend 
of  forty  per  cent  on  shares,  which 
of  course  it  was  unable  to  pay. 
On  the  fifth  of  March  an  edict  ap- 
peared fixing  the  price  of  shares, 
for  which  the  government  had 
received  but  6,(X)0  livres  each,  at 
9,000  livres,  and  ordering  the 
bank  to  buy  and  sell  them  at 
that  price. 

There  were  now  1,689,000  livres 
of  notes  in  circulation."  Al- 
though they  were  a  legal  tender, 
the  act  converting  them  into 
coin  had  not  been  removed,  this 
together  with  the  gambling  in 
shares  was  the  weapon  in  the 
hands  of  scoundrels  and  emissa- 
ries of  England  to  down  the 
system.  Law  now  lost  his  court 
influence  and  was  ol)liged  to  sub- 
mit to  a  decree  reducing  the 
shares  and  notes  to  half  of  their 
nominal  value.  This  of  course 
destroyed  all  confidence,  and 
raised  snch  a  hubbub  that  it  had 
to  be  repealed,  but  the  mischief 
was  done.  Law  was  removed 
^rom  office  and  the  enemies  of 
the  bank  proceeded  to  demolish 
the  system.  The  bank  was 
abolished  but  the  notes  still 
passed  current  nor  could  they 
be  got  rid  of  until  the  legal 
tender  act  was  repealed  some 
years  later. 

This  great  failure  of  a  promis- 
sory note  gold  basis  bank  has 
always  been  held  up  as  a  great 
bug  bear  to  scare  jjeople  who 
advocate  a  government  paper 
money,  pure  and  simple,  a  full 
legal  tender  acceptable  for  all 
dues  to  the  government.  The 
Law  scheme  as  carried  out,  was  a 
mere  speculative  commercial 
business,  assisted  by  the  govern- 
ment, and  turned  into  a  gam- 
bling scheme  by  its  enemies. 

Thiers,  the  great  French  states- 
man, said  that  the  edict  of  March 
5,  1720,  which  made  the  shares 
convertible    into    notes,   ruined 


-74- 

the    bank  without    saving    tlie 
company. 

Everything  possible  was  done 
to  make  this  thing  odious,  that 
no  paper  money  system  should 
again  be  tried. 

Law  was  ostrasized  and  lied 
about.  But  he  left  the  institu- 
tion a  poor  man,  and  became  a 
wanderer.  But,  says  Henry  A. 
Martin,  "Such  great  confidence 
had  Peter  the  Great,  then  Em- 
peror of  Eussia,  in  Law,  that  his 
agents  followed  Law  for  six 
months  trying  to  prevail  on  him 
to  accept  the  finance  portfolio 
of  Russia.  But  Law  feared  the 
Russian  people  and  declined." 

I  have  had  great  trouble  to 
gather  facts  concerning  this 
matter,  and  so  completely  has 
the  matter  been  suppressed  in 
the  English  language  that  nine 
out  of  ten  students  get  the  John 
Law  money  and  the  French  as- 
signal  mixed  up  and  suppose 
them  to  be  one  and  the  same 
thing.  The  contraction  of  the 
volume  of  currency,  so  sudden- 
ly, produced  wide  spread  dis 
aster.  Of  course  the  volume 
had  been  expanded  beyond  all 
reason  for  so  small  ?  country  as 
Prance,  and  a  country  not  ac- 
customed to  a  large  volume,  and 
the  sudden  drop  was  the  more 
disastrous.  But  the  greatest 
evil  did  not  effect  that  genera- 
tion; but  like  the  contraciion  in 
England  under  Mary,  which 
was  the  indirect  cause  of  the 
rebellion  under  Cromwell  eighty 
years  after,  so  this  contraction 
was  the  indirect  cause  of  the 
great  French  Revolution  seventy 
years  after. 

There  is  no  denying  that  the 
enemies  of  the  Bank  Royal  were 
in  open  treason  and  as  traitors 
should,  have  been  ferreted  out 
and  executed. 

I   will    now   take    up    the 

FRENCH  ASSIQNAT. 

It     was    a    product   of     the 


-75- 

Freuch  Revolution  of  1790  to 
1798.  Tliey  were  not  money, 
but  a  species  of  bonds  which 
were  first  baRed  upon  confis- 
cated church  property,  after- 
ward on  other  public  lands. 
Though  they  were  not  money, 
they  were  used  as  currency. 
They  were  also  at  one  time 
made  redeemable  in  gold.  They 
depreciated  in  value  and  the 
government  was  obliged  to 
double  the  issue,  and  they  de- 
preciated still  farther,  and  finally 
upon  the  overthrow  of  the 
revolutionary  government  and 
the  formation  of  a  responsible 
goveroraent  under  Napoleon, 
they  became  worthless. 

To  mix  up  the  John  Law 
money  with  the  assignats,  and 
compare  them  with  an  absolute 
government  legal  tender  paper 
money,  displays  an  ignorance  of 
the  subject.  Even  Napoleon 
used  the  assignats  for  a  time,  but 
in  1799  the 

BANK  OP  FRANCE 

was  chartered.  Like  the  bank  of 
England,  its  notes  were  made 
legal  tender  by  the  government. 
Whenever  it  becomes  necessary 
to  expand  the  volume  of  cur- 
rency there  is  danger  of  an  ina- 
bility to  redeem  in  gold.  Like 
the  Bank  of  England  it  is  a 
private  bank,  granting  aid  to 
the  government,  and  receiving 
privileges  and  remunerations. 

Although  it  is  not,  strictly 
speaking,  a  government  institu- 
tion, the  government  owns  a 
large  number  of  shares.  It  was 
through  its  legal  tender  notes 
that  enabled  France  to  spare  so 
much  gold  and  silver  to  pay  the 
indemnity  tu  Germany  after  the 
Franco-Prussian  war,  and  still 
leave  France  in  a  prosperous 
condition. 

As  England's  policy  toward 
France  from  1716  to  the  fall  of 
Napoleon  is  an  exact  parallel 
with    her    policy     toward    the 


-76- 

United  States  from  Its  earliest 
history  to  the  present  time,  and 
as  we  are  now  about  to  discuss 
American  finance,  I  must  diverge 
a  little  to  cite  her  policy  toward 
l^apoleon. 

No  matter  what  may  be  said 
of  Napoleon's  ambition  he 
said  he  did  not  desire  war  and 
conquest,  but  peace,  and  his 
actions  bore  this  out,  for  the 
moment  he  was  at  peace  he 
sought  to  build  up  the  industries 
ot  France.  He  abolished  the 
schools  that  turned  out  lawyers, 
doctors  and  pro'essional  men, 
and  established  new  schools  that 
taught  those  things  essential  to 
the  welfare  of  the  masses  and 
the  industries  of  France,  such 
as  chemistry  and  its  application 
to  the  sciences  and  arts.  In 
fact,  if  his  plans  had  been  carried 
out,  they  would  have  made 
France  the  foremost  nation  in 
the  world.  He  would  have  also 
perfected  a  national  finance  for 
those  were  his  tendencies.  But 
these  thingjs  did  not  suit  Eng- 
land and  she  sought  to  stir  up 
other  countries  against  him, 
through  bribery  and  other 
means.  She,  herself,  always 
taking  a  prominent  part  in  the 
struggle. 

As  an  evidence,  in  an  old  vol- 
ume of  "Doubleday's  Financial 
History  of  England"  1  found' 
that  Pitt  refused  to  accept  the 
premiership  of  England  until  he 
was  granted  ;^60,000,000,  or 
$300,000,000,  for  his  secret  ser- 
vice fund,  which  I  find  in  a 
French  history  was  used  to 
bribe  leading  Frenchmen  and 
leading  men  of  other  nations 
against  France.  This  was  not 
enough,  so  Russia  was  prom- 
ised that  if  she  would  lure  Na- 
poleon into  the  rigorous  climate 
of  Russia  in  mid-winter  and 
destroy  everything  before  him 
even  to  the  burning  of  Mo-cow  if 
necessary,  she  should  be  reim- 
bursed for  her  losses.    This  was 


—77- 

done.  The  legitmate  funds  of 
the  treasury  were  used,  and 
when  the  people  demanded  to 
know  what  had  become  of  those 
funds,  Lord  Castlereagh,  secre- 
taiy  of  the  treasury,  cut  his  own 
throat  rather  than  divulge  it. 
Such  were  the  statesmen  of  Eng- 
land, England  first,  their  own 
interets  afterwards.  This  was 
commendable  as  statesmen,  but 
horrible  as  a  policy.  Is  it  any 
wonder  that  Napoleon  cried  out, 
"Give  me  the  ear  of  the  English 
people;  I  know  I  have  been  fight- 
ing a  moneyed  oligarchy." 

We  have  now  rt^ached  Amer- 
ican finance  and  will  first  discuss 

COLONIALi  MONEY.- 

As  I  have  before  stated,  mon- 
ey is  always  scarce  in  new  coun- 
tries. So  with  the  settling  of 
our  colonies  it  was  no  exception 
to  the  rule,  and  so  for  a  long 
time  much  of  the  business  of  the 
colonies  was  done  by  barter  or 
exchange  of  commodity  for  com- 
modity. But  disputes  would 
often  arise,  and  as  an  aid  to 
peace  and  harmony  many  differ- 
ent things  were  made  legal  ten- 
der that  debts  might  be  settled 
lawfully  and  bickering  cease. 

The  Indians  found  along  the 
shores  of  Long  Island  Sound 
were  more  advanced  in  civiliza- 
tion than  those  further  north. 
They  used  a  circulating  medium 
of  exchange  called  "wampum," 
which  consisted  of  beads  of  two 
kinds,  one  white,  made  out  of 
the  end  of  a  periwinkle  shell, 
and  the  other  black,  made  of 
the  dark  part  of  a  clam  shell. 
They  were  highly  polished  and 
when  strung  together  looked 
very  pretty.  The  beads  circu- 
lated among  the  Indians  as 
money;  the  black  being  worth 
two  white  ones.  The  colonists 
came  to  use  them,  first  in  their 
trade  with  the  Indians  and  then 
among  themselves.  In  Massa- 
chussetts  they  became  by  cu.-tom 


the  common  currency  of  the 
colony,  and  were  made  legal 
tender  for  twelve  pence. 

Barter  currency  was  establish- 
ed at  an  early  day  in  the 
colonies;  products  of  all  kinds 
were  made  a  tender  in 
payments.  Nails,  lead,  bullets, 
coon  skins  and  tobacco,  have  all 
been  legal  tender  in  some  section 
It  some  time  in  this  country. 

The  first  issue  of  paper  money 
made  in  the  colonies  was  by 
Massachusetts  in  1690,  four 
years  before  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land was  established.  The  lorm 
of  these  notes  or  bills  was  as 
follows: 

.    .f^ 


This  indented  bill  of  ten  shil- 
lings, due  from  the  Miissachu- 
setts  Colony  to  the  possessor, 
shall  be  in  value  equal  to  money, 
and  shall  be  accordingly  accepted 
by  the  treasurer  and  receivers 
subordinate  to  him,  in  all  public 
payments,  and  for  all  stock 
[cattle]  at  any  time  in  the  treas- 
ury. 
1690.       Signature  of  Committee. 


"r 


fi 


They  were  not  a  legal  tender, 
but  receivable  for  taxes  and 
property  in  the  treasury.  In 
1692  it  was  ordered  that  these 
bills  be  received  at  5  per  cent  pre- 
mium over  coin  in  the  treasury, 
and  the  result  was  they  circulat- 
ed at  a  par  with  coin  twenty 
years.  In  l703  another  issue  of 
bills  in  the  same  form — 3?15,00O 
— was  authorized  by  act  of 
Parliament,  but  they  were  not 
made  a  tender.  But  in  1712  an 
act  was  passed  making  fhem  a 
tender  for  private  debt.  In  1716 
another  issue  of  ;^150,000  was 
authorized,  not  legal  tender. 
These  notes  were  distributed 
among  the  counties  and  put  into 
the  hands  of  trustees  to  be 
loaned  to  the  people  at  5  per 
cent.      In  1720  another  ;^50,000 


—79— 

was  issued  under  similar  con- 
ditions and  purposes. 

In  1720  bills  were  issued  by 
Khode  Island.  But  these  notes 
were  made  a  tender  for  all  debts, 
except  otherwise  specified  by 
contract. 

The  colony  of  Connecticut 
issued  similiar  bills  at  various 
times  between  1709  and  1731. 
New  York  began  to  issue  bills  in 
1709;  Pennsylvania,  in  1723; 
Maryland,  in  1733;  Delaware,  in 
1739;  Virginia,  in  1755;  South 
Carolina,  1730.'  The  first  bills 
issued  by  Virginia  bore  five  per 
cent  interest,  and  said  Thomas 
Jefferson:  "In  a  short  time  not 
one  of  them  was  to  be  found  in 
circulation."  This  is  another 
proof  that  money  should  be 
given  no  other  attribute  than 
that  of  a  tool  of  trade  Jefiferson 
says.  "Then  we  issued  bills 
bottomed  on  a  redeeming  tax, 
but  bearing  no  interest.  These 
were  received,  and  never  depre- 
ciated a  farthing." 

In  1763  Parliament  passed  an 
act  forbidding  the  issue  of  any 
more  paper  money.  This  of 
course  was  at  the  instigation  of 
the  money  power. 

In  1764  Dr.  Franklin  bore 
testimony,  before  the  British 
board  of  trade,  to  the  value  of 
the  paper  money  of  Pennsyl- 
vania. 

Here  we  must  go  back  a  bit 
and  review  the  paper  issue  of 
Pennsylvania. 

Benjamin  Franklin,  to  this 
day  honored  and  held  to  be  one 
of  the  greatest  philosophers  the 
world  ever  knew,  he  who  put 
the  halter  on  electricity,  the 
great  power  of  the  age;  he  whom 
friends  and  enemies  of  the  coun- 
try alike  have  reverenced  and 
honored,  nobly  defended  a  fiat 
paper  money.  I  here  quote 
from  Freeman  O.  Wiley. 

"One  of  England's  ablest  orators  and 
thinkers    (Lord    Erskine)    said    tliat. 


-80- 
'Those  who  met  in  convention  to 
frame  the  constitution  of  the  United 
States,  constituted  the  wisest  body  of 
men  that  ever  assembled  on  earth  for 
a  similar  purpose." 

And  no  mind  was  more  active,  no 
council  more  sought,  and  no  voice 
more  potent  in  that  immortal  conven- 
tion, than  that  of  Benjamin  Frank- 
lin.'" 

I  will  now  quote  a  few  pass- 
ages from  a  lengthy  article  taken 
from  Franklin's  autobiography, 
and  found  in  Freeman  O. 
Wiley's  "Whither  are  we  Drift- 
ing as  a  Nation?": 

"Want  of  money  in  a  country 
discourages  laboring,  and  handycraft- 
meu  (w^ho  are  the  chief  strength  and 
support  of  a  people)  *  *  And 
nothing  makes  more  bad  paymasters 
than  a  general  scarcity  of  money." 

Here  is  something  I  want  the 
reader  to  particularly  notice  as 
it  will  be  referred  to  again: 

"Since  men  will  always  be  power- 
fully influenced  in  their  opinions  and 
actions  by  what  appears  to  be  their 
particular  interests  therefore  all  those 
who  are  wanting  courage  to  venture 
in  trade  now  practice  lending  money 
on  security  at  exorbitant  interest, 
which  in  a  scarcity  of  money  will 
be  done  notwithstanding  the  law.  I 
say  all  such  will  probably  be  against 
a  large  addition  to  our  present  stock 
of  paper  money,  because  a  plentiful 
currency  will  lower  interest  and  make 
it  common  to  lend  on  less  security,'' 
*  *  *  Now  it  ought 

not  to  be  wondered  at  if  people  from  a 
knowledge  of  a  man's  interests  do 
sometimes  make  a  true  guess  at  his 
designs,  for  interest,  they  say,  will  not 
lie." 

I  have  before  stated,  on  pages 
seven  and  eight,  that  money  is  a 
thing  of  conditions,  it  is  wealth, 
as  it  is  a  house,  a  horse,  in  fact 
any  thing  a  man  wants  in  a 
nut  shell.  Evidently  Franklin 
thought  the  same  for  in  the  ar- 
ticle before  mentioned  he  says: 

**M«D  have  invented  money,  properly 


81  — 
called  a  medium  of  exchange,  because 
through  or  by  its  means  labor  is  ex- 
changed for  labor  or  one  commodity 
for  another.  And  whatever  particular 
thing  men  have  agreed  to  make  this 
medium  of  exchange,  whether  gold, 
silver,  copper  or  tobacco,  it  is  to  those 
who  possess  it  (if  they  want  anything) 
that  very  thing  which  thev  want,  be- 
cause it  will  immediately  procure  it 
for  them.  It  is  cloth  to  him  that 
wants  cloth,  and  corn  to  him  that 
wants  corn,  and  so  on  of  all  other 
necessaries,  it  is  whatsoever  it  will 
procure  " 

Of  all  the  money  systems  that 
of  Pennsylvania  veas  the  best, 
it  was  planted,  nursed  and  cared 
for  by  Franklin.  It  was  purely 
and  simply  a  fiat  money.  It 
was  loaned  to  the  people  in  sums 
of  ;^100  or  under,  hut  never 
over  that  sum;  for  it  was  the 
people's  and  not  the  speculator's 
money.  The  rate  of  interest  was 
five  per  cent,  which  went  to  pay 
clerical  and  other  expenses,  and 
thus  lessened  taxes  so  the  whole 
people  received  the  benefit. 
This  money  was  called  procla- 
mation money.  It  never  was  in- 
tended to  be  and  never  was  re- 
deemed in  coin;  and  in  1759  there 
was  outsanding  ;^386,000  equiv- 
alent to  $1,925,000;  an  enorm- 
ous amount  for  so  early  a  period 
and  so  small  a  population.  As  I 
have  stated,  money,  like  all 
other  things  depends  upon  con- 
ditions for  commercial  value. 
The  conditions  in  this  case  were 
that  the  colony  of  Pennsylvania 
by  puthority  vested  in  it  by  the 
king,  issued  the  money  and  gave 
it  commercial  value;  but  when  it 
ceased  to  be  a  colony  and  be- 
came a  state,  the  conditions  were 
lost,  it  ceased  to  be  money  and 
states  refused  to  recognize  either 
what  they  termed  King  George's 
money  or  the  old  Continental 
money.  Expressly  was  this  the 
case  in  Kew  York,  where  the 
money  changers  had  already  got 
a  foot  hold. 


-8-2— 


^tm^m^yg^ 


^ m 


GS. 
THIS  lc\ 
dented  BILL 

AtU  pa/r  c^T^c'^t 
\forStx  S  H  I  L 
LINGS,     tfc 

larding  tt  en  Act  of 
^.Cewtral  AffimhIy'-tJ 
tU  eai/ntieso/'Cl  VX' 

Okflle,  %ent  and  ©(tffeT'  "priDc- 

I aware,  pejfeiintbe J^<^th  Ye^jf  '*'' 

Reign  of  His 

Majef  Qzo. 

tiejd.'Dat 

td  the  Fh-Jt 

Day  j/"Jan 

1776.  VI 


SIX  ^SHILL 


I  (S>y^d^o^  (^yyic^pyuz^  1^1  S 


The  above  cut  ia  an  exact  fac-simile 
of  the  Colonial  money  under  ihe  grant 
of  King  George.  It  was  an  absolute 
money  as  long  as  the  law  allowed. 
Once  the  law  was  repealed  and  then  it 
ceased  to  be  money.  This  is  another 
proof  that  money  is  a  creation  of  law. 
Below  is  the  reverse  side  of  the  same 
bilL 


otoc^|oc5pejocjJJc>S30S5oJ?cJEo.p(|^K^cJ3c<:^>cioDOoc^ 

^1^  SIX   SHILLINGS.  Sll 


ICo  Comiterfctf  tsl)CAfb. 


Printed  by  Jambs  Adams,  1776. 3^vC 


-SS— 


The  above  cui  is  a  fac-simile  of  the 
old  Contenental  promisory  note.  It 
never  was  money  but  was  a  promise  to 
pay  money,  that  is  Spanish  milled 
dollars  which  was  money  somewhere. 
The  United  States  did  not  exist  as  a 
nation  but  as  a  belligerant  power  and 
had  no  authority  to  issue  money.  By 
comparing  the  above  with  the  Colonial 
money  the  difference  will  be  readily 
seen.  One  is  money  the  other  a  prom, 
ise  to  pay.  Below  is  the  reverse  side 
or  back  of  the  same  bill. 


^^  PaiNTEB    BY   HALL   AND  SEL- 

^;^  LERS.    1778 


I^LIVE   DOLLARS,  g^s 


-84- 

Even  down  to  1776  Delaware 
issued  the  King  George  or  Colo- 
nial money,  of  which  a  fao-simile 
is  here  given,  and  as  I  here  also 
give  a  fac-simile  of  the  old  Con- 
tinental money  you  may  see  one 
was  money  and  the  other  a 
promise  to  pay  money.  Even 
after  the  Revolutionary  War 
North  Carolina  issued  a  large 
volume  of  legal  tender  money 
and  it  passed  current  for  twenty 
years  and  stood  at  par  with  gold 
with  no  other  conditions  than 
that  it  was  receivable  for  taxes, 
in  which  manner  it  was  finally 
redeemed  and  destroyed. 

One  of  the  greatest  bug-bears 
that  have  been  used  to  frighten 
the  American  people  from  the 
discussion  of  the  finance  ques- 
tion is  the  old 

CONTINENTAL  MONEY 

so-called,  I  say  so-called,  for 
these  promissorj'^,  silver  basis 
notes  never  were  money.  In 
the  first  place  the  conditions  did 
not  exist  whereby  they  could  be 
made  money,  as  the  colonies, 
like  the  Confederate  States  dur- 
ing our  late  war,  were  so  many 
states  in  rebellion  and  had  no 
recognized  authority  to  emit 
bills  of  stable  character,  much 
less  promissory  notes  promising 
something  they  did  not  have  or 
€ould  not  get.  Notice  how 
these  bills  read.  The  first  issue 
was  in  1775  and  read  as  follows: 


^ m 

This  bill  entitles  the  bearer  to 

to  receive Spanish  milled 

dollars,  or  the  value  thereof  in 
gold  or  silver,  according  to  the 
resolution  of  Congress. 


jT ^ 

Other  issues  followed  until 
the  enormous  amount  of  $H50,- 
000,000  had  been  put  in  cir- 
culation. The  population  was 
€istimated  in  1776  at  only  2,448,- 


—85- 

000,  and  the  entire  property 
valued  at  less  than  $600,000,000. 
Is  it  any  wonder  that  ihese 
promises  to  pay  deprecinted  in 
value  ?  Thomas  Jefferson  says 
that  under  the  circumstances  it 
was  a  wonder  they  ever  passed 
current  at  all,  yet  they  did 
stand  at  par  with  gold  a  year. 
But  they  were  nor,  money,  never 
were  money.  The  parties  issu- 
ing them  had  no  tixed  power  lo 
issue  money.  They  were  metal 
basis  promises  to  pay  what  the 
parties  promising  did  not  have 
and  could  not  get.  Thus  the 
Continental  money,  so-called,  is 
just  the  stuff  the  old  Green- 
backers  and  financial  reformers 
object  to;  it  is  the  kind  of  money 
the  monied  men  howl  for  and 
they  bring  up  their  ghosts  to 
scare  people  from  investigating 
(he  question  of  financial  reform. 

It  has  been  claimed  that  these 
promissory  notes  were  made  a 
legal  tender  but  that  is  false. 
Congress  passed  a  resolution  of 
censure  against  all  who  refused 
to  accept  the  notes  and  that  was 
all  they  had  power  to  do. 

I  have  shown  and  will  further 
show  that  the  most  stable  money 
is  a  pui'e  fiat  money,  made  of  a 
cheap  commodity. 

I  have  shown  and  will  further 
show  that  gold  and  silver  and 
their  promissory  note  trash  are 
the  most  unstable  currency  that 
the  world  has  ever  been  cursed 
with,  for  as  I  have  shown,  gold 
and  silver  has  deserted  every 
country  in  its  hour  of  peril.  I 
have  shown  that  the  money 
power  at  that  early  day  was  ex- 
erting its  influence  and  stood 
ready  to  devour  the  commercial 
prosperity  of  this  country,  and 
caused  some  of  the  states  to 
refuse  to  accept  or  redeem  either 
the  Colonial  money  or  the  prom- 
issory Continemal  notes. 

Before  entering  into  a  dis- 
cussion of  the  money  systems  of 
the  United  States  1  want  to  state 


-86- 

that  I  shall  forcibly  call  atten- 
tion to  the  the  most 

TERRIBLE  CONSPIRACIES 

the  world  ever  knew.  That 
their  head  center  is  in  Lombard 
and  Threadneedle  streets,  Lon- 
don, England,  there  is  little 
doubt.  That  they  have  exerted 
a  terrible  influence  upon  all 
countries  for  the  past  hundred 
years  is  plain  to  be  seen.  That 
they  will  deny  every  truth  that 
exposes  them  was  to  be  expect- 
ed, even  financial  reformers, 
some  of  tht-m,  show  qualms  of 
distress  when  these  truths  have 
been  published,  but  there  is  not 
a  thousandth  part  of  the  truth 
that  has  come  to  light.  They 
have  suppressed  every  evidence 
that  lay  in  their  power  to  sup- 
press. The  governments  of  the 
world  from  the  little  municipal 
government  whose  aldermen  are 
bribed  for  a  few  dollars,  up  to 
the  largest  govern  men  is  which 
are  controlled  by  the  great 
moneyed  tricksters  of  the  world, 
all,  all  are  one  mass  of  rottenness 
and  corruption.  And  the  ])ulpit 
and  press  are  little  better,  though 
the  influence  these  wield  may 
be  of  a  more  covert  kind,  as, 
for  instance,  the 

SUPPRESSION  OF  TRUTH 

may  sometimes  be  as  flagrant  a 
piece  of  dishonesty  as  downright 
theft.  To  be  sure  it  is  some- 
times wrought  by  the  change  of 
public  opinion  or  ignorance  of 
the  true  state  of  affairs.  The 
word  "usury,"  that  the  Script- 
ures clearly  define  as  increase, 
has  been  changed,  first,  through 
selfish  motives,  then  it  became 
public  opinion.  So  Websters 
gives  us  the  definition  of  public 
opinion;  thus  "usury"  means 
only  unlawful  interest.  There, 
fore  the  commands  of  Scripture 
are  stretched  in  geographical 
proportions  to  cover  all  districts 
except   those  which   have  abol- 


-87— 

isbed  all  laws  on  usury.  But 
many  of  our  books  of  reference 
have  been  willfully  tampered 
with. 

A  few  years  ago,  I  put  the 
question  to  John  M.  Potter, 
then  Editor  of  the  Lansing 
Sentinel : 

Q,  "Do  you  think  truths  are 
suppressed  in  our  books  of  refer- 
ence?" 

A.  <Tes,"  said  he,  "the 
standard  works  of  literature  are 
suppressed  and  tampered  with 
by  the  monocracy,  college  libra- 
ries invaded  and  works  of  art 
despoiled  in  the  interest  of  mo- 
nopoly. Some  of  the  finest 
historical,  scientific  and  econ- 
omical works  ever  written  have 
been  suppressed  and  burned, 
because  they  taught  principles 
of  universal  liberty.  This  has 
not  only  been  done  in  the  Dark 
Ages  of  the  world  but  is  done 
daily  in  every  christian  nation 
in  the  world.  For  over  twelve 
years  in  my  business  as  a  news- 
paper publisher  I  have  often 
found  it  impossible,  in  exciting 
campaigns,  to  get  my  paper  de- 
livered through  the  mails,  and 
many  exchanges  are  complain- 
ing of  the  same  thing." 

I  wish  to  say  right  here  that  I 
published  a  pamphlet  on  the 
finance  question  in  18b0  and  had 
trouble  to  get  it  through  the 
mails,  but  where  the  trouble  was 
located  I  never  could  find  out. 

Mr.  Potter  went  on:  "Tho- 
mas Paine,  the  real  author  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence 
was  forced  from  the  country  by 
religious  intolerance,  and  his 
ablest  works,  the  "Rights  of 
Man,"  is  never  seen  in  academy, 
college  or  church,  and  it  has 
been  almost  entirely  eliminated 
from  the  libraries  of  the  coun- 
try. Wendell  Phillip's  greatest 
effor  s  aie  seldom  seen,  and  at- 
tempts have  been  made  to  sup- 
press those  of  Victor  Hugo. 
Even  the  Encyclopedia   i>ritan- 


ica  has  been  interpolated  and  in 
some  instances  whole  chapters 
have  been  left  oat  which  reflect- 
ed upon  the  money  power.  In 
all  editions  published  prior  to 
1860  there  is  a  very  strong  article 
against  banks,  contraction  and 
kindred  evils.  In  fact  the  his- 
tory of  England's  panic,  of  1816 
to  1825,  is  given  and  contraction 
is  denounced  as  the  most  damn- 
able and  destructive  measure 
any  government  can  adopt  to 
rob  its  people.  In  all  editions 
published  since  1860  all  the  best 
and  most  startling  features  of 
this  article  have  been  left  out. 
The  history  of  the  Bank  of  Ven- 
ice has  been  interpolated  and 
changed  to  such  an  extent  in 
the  interest  of  banking  schemes 
that  almost  all  modern  works 
on  the  subject  are  worthless. 
When  Proudhon  wrote  his  cele- 
brated work,  "Property  is  Rob- 
bery," he  did  it  at  the  risk  of 
his  life  and  his  personal  liberty, 
both  of  which  he  nearly  sacri- 
ficed. Not  over  eight  years  ago 
when  General  Weaver  was  a 
new  as  well  as  brilliant  star  on 
the  political  tirmament.  The 
North  American  Review  gave 
him  $600  to  write  an  article  on 
the  "Financial  Question,"  which 
then  as  now  was  the  most  prominent 
question  of  the  day.  The  article 
was  so  truthful,  plain  and  un- 
answerable that  the  monocracy 
trembled  at  the  terrible  expo- 
sition and  influenced  The  Noith 
American  Review  not  to  publish 
it;  and  it  has  never  seen  the 
light  of  day,  notwithstanding  it 
cost  said  magazine  $500.  Even 
Webster's  Dictionary  has  not  es- 
caped the  despoiler.  All  the 
editions  of  this  standard  woik 
published  prior  to  1860  give  the 
definition  of  the  word  dollar  to 
be  a  silver  coin  of  412^  grains. 
All  editions  published  since 
demonetization  took  effect,  give 
the  meaning  of  the  word  dollar, 
to  be  a  gold  dollar  of  twenty  five 


-  89- 

and  eight-tenths  grains  of  gold 
or  a  silver  dollar  of  412^  grains 
of  silver." 

I  find  the  following  items  in  a 
scrap  book  clippings  from  one 
of  our  papers,  as  near  as  I  can 
make  out,  sometime  in  1885. 

NO  INDEPENDENT  PBKSS. 

At  a  dinner  recently  given 
the  Press  in  !New  York,  a  jour- 
nalist was  called  upon  to  reply 
to  the  toast,  "An  Independent 
Press."  Knowing  we  had  no 
independent  press  among  the 
powerful  papers  of  the  nation, 
he  for  a  long  time  refused  to 
reply,  but  being  insisted  on  to 
do  so,  said: 

"There  is  no  such  thing  in  America, 
as  an  independent  press,  unless  it  is 
out  in  the  country  towns.  You  are 
all  slaves.  You  know  it  and  I  know 
it.  There  is  not  one  of  you  who  dares 
to  express  an  honest  opinion.  If  you 
express  it  you  know  beforehand  that  it 
would  never  appear  in  print.  I  am 
paid  $150  a  week  for  keeping  honest 
opinions  out  of  the  papers  I  am  con- 
nected with.  Others  of  you  are  paid 
similar  salaries  for  doing  similar 
things.  If  I  should  allow  honest  opin- 
ions to  be  printed  in  one  issue  of  my 
paper,  like  Othello,  my  occupation 
would  be  gone.  The  man  who  would 
be  so  foolish  as  to  write  honest  opin- 
ions would  be  out  on  the  street  looking 
for  another  job.  The  business  of  a 
leading  journalists  is  to  distort  the 
truth,  to  lie  outright,  to  pervert,  to 
nulify,  to  fawn  at  the  feet  of  mam 
mon,  and  to  sell  his  country  and  his 
race  for  daily  bread,  or  for  what  is  the 
same  thing,  his  salary.  You  know  this 
and  I  know  it  and  what  foolery  to  be 
toasting  an  "Independent  Press."  We 
are  the  tools  and  vassals  of  rich  men 
behind  the  scenes.  We  are  jumping 
jacks.  They  pull  the  siring  and  we 
dance.  Our  time,  our  talent,  our  pnssi- 
bilities  are  all  the  property  of  other 
men.   We  are  intelle'ctuai  prostitutes." 

None  but  the  rich  can  run  a 
great  daily  newspaper.  They  are 
money  making  enterprises;  they 
make    their  money   by    selling 


-  90- 

their  space  and  their  influence. 
It  is  said  a  lie  will  travel  ten 
mil^s  while  truth  is  getting  on 
its  boots.  It  is  certainly  so  with 
newspaper  lies. 

Those  who  do  not  believe  the 
press  is  influenced  in  behalf  of 
moneyed  men's  schemes  should 
read  the  bank  circular  further 
on,  also  what  Mr.  Windom,  once 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  has 
to  say  in  the  matter. 

In  addition  to  the  clipping 
above  quoted  I  give  the  follow- 
ing from  the  same  source,  which 
goes  further  to  show  that  large 
institutions  are  influenced  in  be- 
half of  the  great  corrupt  schemes 
of  moneyed  men.: 

"General  Weaver  some  years  ago 
having  contemplated  the  issue  of  a  work 
on  the  finance  question,  called  upon 
the  publishing  house  of  G.  P.  Put- 
n  urn's  Sons,  of  New  York  City  to 
negotiate  for  its  publication.  They 
replied  that  they  would  be  frank  with 
him,  they  could  not  publish  this  book, 
as  they  belonged  to  an  association  of 
publishing  houses  that  agreed  to 
publish  nothing  which  was  opposed  to 
an  exclusive  gold  basis  currency.  Mr. 
Weaver  replied,  'Then  I  belong  to  an 
association  that  will  noti  buy  your 
books.'  '* 

Even  the  great  publishing 
houses  of  the  world  seem  to  be 
pooled  with  moneyed  conspir- 
ators against  the  race  and  in 
favor  of  usury.  And  this  decep- 
tion and  fraud  and  suppression 
of  truth  has  always  gone  on  since 
old  Satau,  the  father  of  lies, 
through  deception  caused  the 
human  race  to  lose  their  inheri- 
tance and  earn  their  bread  by 
the  sweat  of  their  brows. 

I  find  in  a  book  entitled,  *'The 
Ancient  Lowly,"  by  B.  C. 
Osborn  Ward  many  evidences  of 
the  suppression  of  truth.  He 
points  out  that  recent  archaBolog- 
ical  discoveries  of  stone  tablets 
found  in  old  Roman  territory 
that  one  Eunus,  of  Sicily,  mar- 
shalled at  one  lime  200,000  work- 


-91- 

In^meD,  and  with  force  of  arms 
held  the  whole  Roman  empire  at 
bay  for  ten  years.  History 
gives  us  no  account  of  it.  He 
shows  that  nearly  1,000,000  of 
men  were  crucified  at  different 
times  for  taking  part  in  labor 
strikes,  that  6,000  were  crucified 
at  one  time  on  the  Apian  Way. 
He  also  shows  that  the  unsnc- 
cessful  strikes  of  all  ages  have 
been  made  unsuccessful  by  the 
bribery  of  their  leaders. 

A  few  years  ago  when  the 
Supreme  Court  gave  its  decision 
in  the  Julard  vs.  Greenman  case 
on  the  currency  question  in 
favor  of  the  greenback  legal 
tender,  not  a  paper  in  Detroit 
dared  publish  it,  or  at  least  did 
not  publish  it  and  we  had  to 
depend  on  the  pamphlets  for 
our  information  regarding  it. 

I  will  now  give  some  of  my 
own  experience  in  this  same 
line. 

1  have  had  great  trouble  to 
find  in  books  of  reference 
evidence  of  truths  I  was  in 
search  of,  truths  I  know  had! 
been  published  in  earlier  edi- 
tions. I  conld  not  find  the 
tally  in  Encyclopedia  Britannica 
or  in  the  great  American  Ency- 
clopedia. Surely  so  great  a 
matter  as  the  tally  system 
described  on  page  57  should 
be  easily  found  and  fully  ex- 
plained. 

What  I  find  concerning  the 
John  Law  money,  in  Encyclope- 
dias, is  very  meagre  and  unsatis- 
factory .  Concerning  the  French 
assignat,  the  information  is  still 
more  unsatisfactory. 

Professor  Jevons,  in  his  work 
on  Money,  gives  a  very  interest- 
ing article  concerning  the  issue 
of  paper  money,  by  Daniel  De 
lAsle  Brock,  on  the 

ISLAND  OF  aUEBNSJBT. 

The  people  of  the  island 
wanted  a  covered  market,  but 
they  could  not  raise  the  funds 


necessary  for  its  erection.  A 
deputation  of  the  principal 
persons  called  upon  the  govern- 
or to  ask  his  advice  and  assist- 
ance in  the  matter.  The  govern- 
or asked  in  what  way  he  could 
assist  them.  Times  were  very 
hard  in  the  island,  and  money 
very  scarce,  they  thought  if 
they  had  a  market  building  at 
least  an  exchange  of  commodi- 
ties might  be  made. 

They  told  him  their  difficulty 
was  a  financial  one.  He  replied 
that  if  that  was  their  only 
difficulty  he  thought  he  could 
surmount  it.  He  inquired  if 
there  was  plenty  of  material  on 
the  island  to  build  it,  and  above 
all  had  they  the  skilled  arti- 
sans and  laborers  required. 
Certainly  they  had  these.  The 
governor  then  explained  that  as 
governor  he  would  sign,  stpmp 
and  declare  legal  lender,  four 
thousand  pound  notes.  With 
these  you  can  pay  for  your 
material  and  Jabor;  go  on  and 
build  your  hall.  The  hall  was 
built.  It  contained  eighty 
stands,  which  rented  for  about 
five  pounds  each  per  annum. 
At  the  end  of  a  year  the  rents 
paid  amounted  to  £400.  These 
notes  were  cancelled  and  so  on 
for  ten  years  when  the  whole  of 
the  notes  were  paid  in  and  de- 
stroyed. There  was  no  money 
borrowed,  no  great  profits  paid; 
but  strange  to  eay,  prosperity 
reigned  while  these  noteo  were  in 
circulation,  and  stagnation  came 
when  they  were  destroyed  and 
the  people  wondered  at  the 
hard  times. 

J.  Sketchley,  in  a  work  enti- 
tled, "Review  of  European  So- 
ciety" gives  the  same  story; 
several  other  prominent  writers 
have  done  the  same,  but  for 
Bome  unexplained  reason  they 
have  omitted  the  dates.  Desir- 
ing to  fix  the  date  1  naturally 
refered  to  my  books  of  reference 
lor     the    desired     information. 


—93- 

But  not  one  word  on  the  sub- 
ject could  I  find,  not  even  the 
governor's  name.  Though  I  did 
find  in  Eocyclopedia  Britannica 
that  in  St.  Peter's  in  Guerncey 
there  was  a  grand  new  market 
hall  built  in  1873-4,  but  not  a 
word  of  the  financial  part. 
'Surely  so  unusual  and  im- 
portant a  matter  as  this  was  not 
omitted  through  carelessness  1 

Some  years  ago  the  first  vol- 
ume of  Henry  A.  Martin's  his- 
tory of  France,  translated  by 
Mary  L.  Booth,  published  by 
"Walker,  Wise  &  Co.,  Boston, 
Mass.,  was  placed  in  my  hands, 
the  book  came  from  the  Detroit 
Public  Library.  I  found  the 
book  went  into  every  detail  of 
government;  in  fact  the  most 
perfect  history  I  ever  saw.  I 
sought  for  the  remaining  three 
volumes,  but  an  entirely  differ- 
ent work  was  brought  me.  To 
be  sure  it  was  by  the  same  au- 
thor and  by  the  (game  translator 
but  not  the  same  publishing 
house;  and  it  waiin  comparison 
like  a  candle  to  daylight.  The 
balance  of  the  volumes  to  the 
edition  I  required,  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  the  Assistant  Libra- 
rian, could  not  be  found.  I 
wrote  to  Walker,  "Wise  &  Co., 
but  my  letter  was  returned  as 
such  a  publishing  house  was  not 
in  existence.  As  the  book  was 
published  in  1865  and  this  was 
at  least  twenty- five  years  after,  I 
could  get  no  clue  to  members  of 
the  house.  I  wrote  to  the  other 
publishing  houses,  but  of  course 
got  no  satisfaction.  Then  at 
great  expense  to  myself,  I  wrote 
to  many  second-hand  book  deal- 
ers and  offered  $100  for  the  four 
volumes,  and  when  I  went  to 
another  city  I  made  diligent 
inquiry  but  whs  never  able  to 
procure  the  coveted  volumes. 
Undoubtedly  the  book,  in  the 
English  language,  has  been  sup- 
pressed. 

Albert  J.   Chapman,    one    of 


-94- 

Detroit's  brightest  and  ablest 
lawyers,  and  one  of  the  best 
posted  men  on  Lue  money  ques- 
tion in  the  world,  once  told  me 
that  desiring  to  get  the  report 
of  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury 
for  1867,  as  it  contained  import- 
ant evidence  of  the  great  silver 
conspiracy,  he  found  on  diligent 
inquiry  that  almost  any  other 
year  might  be  had  but  not  of 
the   year    desired.      He    finally 

wrote  to  Representative 

who  after  a  long  time  sent  him 
a  copy  with  the  statement  that 
it  was  very  hard  to  get  but 
after  some  fibbing  he  was 
enabled  to  obtain  it. 

Is  all  of  this  an  evidence  of 
conspiracy? 

Answer  me  this,  why  is  it  the 
brightest  men  of  the  country 
like  my  friend  Chapman,  hon- 
est and  unassuming,  should  be 
ignored  and  left  out  in  the  cold, 
while  disreputable  men  are 
pushed  to  the  front?  It  is 
easily  answered.  The  money 
power  have  no  use  for  such 
men,  and  the  fool  people  will 
not  pick  them  up,  as  they  prefer 
to  follow  their  big  mock  shep- 
erds,  though  they  are  given 
dirt  instead  of  salt.  If  there  is 
no  undue  influence  used,  why  is 
it  such  men  as  Oliver  P.  Morton, 
John  Sherman  and  the  hero 
statesman,  John  A.  Logan  who 
all  defended  the  greenback  cause 
nobly,  and  then  suddenly  be- 
came silent  on  the  subject  or  out- 
spoken opponents  to  the  cause 
they  so  nobly  defended?  Cer- 
tainly we  cannot  help  but  look 
back  to  the  Dubois  and  D'Ar- 
gensons  of  France  and  wonder? 

Let  those  wjio  like  deny  there 
is  a  conspiracy  and  a  powerful 
band  of  conspirators.  In  the 
light  of  history,  how  can  we 
believe  them! 

Since  the  above  was  written 
1  find  the  following  evidence  of 
conspiracy,  which  I    quote  from 


—95— 

the  National  Watchman,  one  of 
our  brightest  reform  papers: 

The  article  below  quoted  gives 
strength  to  the  utterence  ol  on© 
of  our  great  New  York  dailies 
some  years  ago  and  quoted 
elsewhere.  "That  they  (the 
banks)  are  so  thoroughly  organ- 
ized that  no  act  of  Congress  cah 
overcome  or  resist  their  decis- 
ions.*' 

NATIONAL  BANKS. 

••The  baneful  influence  of  national 
banks  upon  Ihe  legislation  of  the  coun- 
try has  become  apparent  to  all.  The 
methods  by  which  their  influence  la 
maintained  are  sometitnes  problem- 
atical but  occasionally  brought  out 
with  minute  distinctness.  An  ex. 
ample  of  this  kind  came  to  light  as  far 
back  as  1876  in  the  course  of  the  speech 
of  Hon,  J.  M.  Bright  in  Congress.  Mr. 
Bright  gave  out  the  following  letter  as 
sustaining  his  declaration  that  the 
banks  had  accumulated  a  fund  for 
corrupt  legislative  purposes:'' 

Washington,  D.  C  ,  June  1,  1876. 
214  D  Street,  N.  W. 

Dear  Sir:— I  was  told  some  months 
since  by  Dr.  Egbert,  member  of  Con- 
gress from  the  27th  district  of  Penn- 
sylvania, that  when  he  was  president 
of  a  nntional  bank,  I  think  in  Mercer, 
Pennsylvania,  that  they  were  assessed 
one  doll  ir  upDU  each  thousand  dollars 
of  their  circulation  as  a  fund  to  secure 
legislation  in  their  interests;  and,  he 
said,  he  supposed  tliis  was  general 
throughout  the  country.  This  would 
give  an  annual  fund  of  about  $350,000 
and  you  yourself  can  compute  its  cor- 
rupting influence  as  well  as  any  one. 
Dr.  Egbert  was  six  years  at  the  head 
of  a  national  bank. 

Yours,  very  truly, 

Egbert  Hasabd. 
Hon.  J.  M.  Bright. 

Wasliington,  D.  C 

When  Dr.  Egbert  returns  I  will  in- 
troduce him  to  you  and  he  will  repeat 
it. 

"That  letter  was  submitted  to  Mr. 
Egbert,  who  sits  near  me  here,  and 
was  approved  by  him,  and  he  is  ready, 
so  far  as  he  is  concerned,  to  testify, 
and  there  is  other  testimony  ©n  the 
subject." 

•'If  these  corporations  are  permitted 


-  96- 
to  come  hePB  to  influ«uoe  legislation 
of  the  country,  I  thiuk  it  la  time  that 
a  check  and  rebuke  should  be  given  to 
them.  1  proclaim  here  that  they  are 
the  enemies  to  human  liberty  and  the 
constitutional  rights  of  the  people,  the 
invaders  of  the  legislation  of  the  coun- 
try. Their  relation  is  a  pecuniary  one; 
it  is  one  for  the  purpose  of  trafic;  it  is 
one  for  the  purpose  of  making  the 
people  bleed  money.  There  is  nothing 
in  harmony  between  them  and  the 
industries  of  the  country  except  as 
they  can  make  profit  out  of  them." 

I  do  not  wish  it  understood 
that  I  think  all  bankers  are 
cognizant  of  these  wrongs,  for  of 
course  they  are  not.  We  all 
know  of  bankers  we  feel  would 
spurn  the  very  idea  of  support- 
ing the  atrocities  perpetrated  by 
this  band  of  conspirators,  yet 
they  unconsciously  aid  the 
guilty  by  being  blinded  by  their 
interests.  And  after  all  there  is 
not  so  much  difference  in 
human  nature.  There  is  none 
so  bad  that  there  is  no  redeem- 
ing quality  and  none  so  good 
that  evil  does  not  exist  some- 
where in  theirnature,  if  circum- 
stances only  brings  it  out.  It 
was  the  great  pirate,  Captain 
Kid,  whose  business  it  was  mak- 
ing widows  and  orphans,  when 
his  men  got  into  a  quarrel  and 
were  butchering  each  other, 
shouted,  in  trepidation,  "Men, 
for  God's  sake,  desist.  Can  ye 
not  see  ye  are  making  widows 
and  orphans?" 

It  was  a  noted  hard  character, 
and  a  notorious  prostitute,  that 
interfered  and  saved  the  lives 
of  the  Band  of  the  6th  Massachu- 
setts when  they  were  assailed 
by  plug  uglys,  while  passing 
through  Baltimore  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  late  war,  and  this 
at  a  great  risk  of  their  own 
lives. 

Bulwer  Lytton  tells  in  a  foot 
note  in  his  strange  story,  of  an 
eminent  Spanish  philanthropist 
and  philosopher  who  murdered 


-97— 

a  dear  friend  for  a  few  pieces  of 
ancfTPnt  coin  ^'  ^'i'j  collecfion 
might  be  com  pie.  r.  liiere  is  no 
doubt  that  many  a  banker's 
hand  has  flown  to  his  pocket 
when  his  sympathies  have  been 
suddenly  aroused  by  some  sud- 
den misfortune,  even  to  a  stran- 
ger, if  forcibly  brought  to  his 
att«^ntion,  and  then  he  might 
coolly  walk  to  his  office  and 
Older  some  poor  widow  out  of 
his  house  because  she  conld  not 
pay  the  rent. 

Bat  that  is  business,  and 
business  knows  no  friends  or 
mercy.  In  business  he  will  cast 
his  vote  with  the  unprincipled  of 
his  order,  favoring  a  contraction 
of  currency,  when  if  he  would 
stop  to  think,  he  should  see 
that  it  fills  alms  houses  and 
prisons,  and  makes  prostitutes, 
paupers  and  suicides.  Blinded 
by  his  interests  he  will  condemn 
the  reformer,  while  he  could  not 
be  made  to  believe  that  in  his 
society,  there  are  as  gentlemanly 
criminals  as  ever  "scuttled  a 
ship  or  cut  a  throat." 

Of  course  they  would  not 
suppress  or  deny  truths  or 
persecute,  or  murder  a  reform 
agitator  who  stood  in  their  way, 
they  are  ready  to 

CRUCIFY  HIM. 

Says,  William  Shakspeare,- 

'  When  it  was  found  that  Jesus 
was  accomplishing  too  much 
good  in  the  world  J  when  it  was 
found  he  was  assailing  sin  and 
wrong  in  high  places;  that  he 
championed  the  right  and  con- 
demned the  wrong,  he  drove  out 
the  "money  changers,"  he  re- 
buked hypocrisy,  he  sat  at  meat 
with  "publicans  and  sinners, 
and  was  in  speech  and  word, 
of  the  people,  who  felt  the 
sorrows  of  the  people,  and  meant 
by  his  sword  of  truth  to  slay  the 
enemies  of  God  and  love,"  then 
they  cast  about  for  something 
to  condemn  him.  His  words 
and  sayings  were    tortured   and 


-•8- 

wiwipprehcTided  to  mean  any- 
thing and  everything  but  the 
good  and  highest  well  being  of 
society,  until  the  cry  set  up  by 
the  High  Priests  "Crucify  Him*' 
was  taken  up  and  repeated  by 
those  he  sought  to  aid.  And 
strangest  of  all,  even  those  he 
had  worked  with,  even  Peter, 
when  the  trial  hour  came,  de- 
nied he  ever  knew  him;  and 
when  at  the  last  solemn  moment 
and  he  was  left  alone — * 'alone 
in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane" — 
when  the  supreme  moment  of 
loneliness  and  fear  o'erswept 
his  being,  none  stayed  to  hear 
the  cry:  *'  My  God  !  My  God  I 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me?" 
And  this  is  the  pathway  all 
jjformers  must  tread.  And  the 
poor,  petty,  cowardly  souls  will 
whimper  when  the  great  truths 
thundered  by  their  comrades 
are  denied  by  the  guilty  parties, 
just  as  any  thief  will  deny  the 
evidence  of  his  guilt.  And 
these  poor  souls  who  fear  truth 
will  deny  their  comrades  and 
help  the  scoundrels  to  deny  the 
evidence  of  their  guilt. 

The  reader  will  please  excuse 
this  digression.  But  as  1  shall 
point  out  some  ugly  evidence 
of  terrible  conspiracies  I  wish 
to  lay  a  solid  foundation. 

So  thoroughly  was  the 
usurious  money  loaning  system 
organized  that  it  stood  ready  to 
devour  this  country  the  moment 
it  stepped  into  the  world  a  full 
fledged  nation,  and  that  power 
began  its  intrigues  at  once. 
Notwithstanding  the  States  had 
surrendered  all  power  or  con- 
trol over  the  question  of  money 
to  the  Federal  Government — 
the  object  being  to  secure  to  the 
people  a  uniform  and  stable 
medium  of  exchange.  Hence 
it  was  that  clause  was  inserted 
in  the  Constitution  expressly 
prohibiting  States  from  coining 
raoAey,  «ai4(iid^  bUia  of  credit, 
e^.      Bot    tbu   vhat  pnyFiaion 


vras  •ooo  totally  subv^erted  by 
Ihe  money  power  through  the 
instrumentality  of  the  banks  of 
issue,  modeled  on  the  British 
system  of  bank  currency,  and 
the  currency  of  the  country  has 
been  subject  to  the  control  of 
that  power  ever  since.  At  the 
close  of  the  revolution  four 
banks  of  issue  were  established 
in  the  United  States;  one  in 
eaeh  of  the  states  of  New  York, 
Massachusetts,  Maryland  and 
Pennsylvania. 

This  immediately  brought  up 
the  question  of  constitutional 
rights. 

From  the  very  start  to  the 
present  time  there  has  always 
been,  among  the  moneyed  class- 
es a  strong  tendency  toward 
a  centralized  government;  and  so 
jealously  did  the  framers  of  the 
Constitution  guard  the  rights 
of  the  people  from  the  wilrs  of 
the  aristocratic,  oppressive  class, 
that  it  will  be  well  here  to 
quote  a  few  paragraphs  from 
tne   Constitution.     I    will    first 

?uote  from  the  Declaration  of 
ndependence  : 

"We  hold  thsse  truths  to  be  self- 
evident:  that  all  men  are  created 
equal;  that  they  are  endowed  by  their 
Creator  with  certain  inalienable 
rights;  that  among  these  are  life, 
liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness. 
That  to  secure  these  rights,  govern- 
ments are  instituted  among  men, 
deriving  their  just  powers  from  the 
consent  of  the  governed.' ' 

And  this  is  carefully  provided 
for  by  safeguards  all  through 
the  Constitution  reiterated  in  the 
first  paragraph  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment. 

That  the  rights  of  the  people 
shall  be  carefully  guarded 
against  usurpers  of  power,  may- 
be seen  in  articles  first  and 
second  of  the  first  amendnienie 
of  th>e  Constitution. 

"Oo»sr«a  ail  All  make  no  law  reflp€at* 
isf  aa    aatoWiMtMntiat    mt    seiigion,  or 


-  iUO- 
or  sLbnd^ag  ih»  freadom  d<  ipeacli  or 
ot  the  pi-au:  or  the  rigbt  of  the  people 
peaceably  to  assemble  and  to  petit^oo 
the  goverumeut  for  a  redress  of  griev* 
Buces." 

That  no  false  charges  might 
be  brought  against  the  people 
so  assembled,  that  might  be 
forcibly  used  against  then/,  in 
Article  lil.  section  three,  para- 
graph one,  reads  rhus: 

"Treason  against  the  United  States 
Bhall  consist  only  in  lev\ing  war 
against  them,  or  iu  adhering  to  their 
enemies,  giving  them  aid  and  comfort; 
no  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason; 
unless  on  the  testimony  of  two  witness- 
es to  the  same  overt  act,  or  on  con- 
fession in  open  court.*' 

How  wisely  did  our  fathers 
guard  the  riahts  of  the  people. 
Look  at  the  following: 

ARTICLE   II. 

AMKNDMBNTS  OP  THB    CONSTITTmON. 

*A  well-regulated  militia  being 
necessary  to  the  security  of  a  free 
state,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep 
and  bear  arms  shall  not  be  infringed." 

Now  that  the  people  might 
not,  in  the  heat  of  passion,  get 
into  bickerings  with  foreign 
powers,  Article  I.  section  seven, 
paragraph  eleven,  it  is  reserved 
to  Congress  alone  "to  declare 
war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and 
reprisal,  and  make  rules  con- 
cerning captures  on  land  and 
sea." 

Now  mark  with  what  fear 
they  dreaded  the  encroachments 
of  the  aristocratic  classes.  In 
paragraph  two,  Article  I.  they 
retain  the  right,  "to  coin  money 
(i.e. create)  regulate  the  value 
thereof;  and  of  foreign  coin, 
and  fix  the  standard  of 
weights  and  measures."  Now 
it  is  very  clear  they  feared  the 
wiles  of  the  moneyed  class  for 
mark  here  Article  I.,  section 
nine,  paragraph  seven  : 

"No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted 
by  the  Uuiied  States;  and  no  person 
b«idhig  aaj  ««ffioe  of  profit  or  trust 
tikMB  akitU,  wtihoMi  the  coostmt 


101- 
•f  Congress,    accept  of   any  prswnt, 
emolument,  office  or  title  of  any   kiud 
whatever,  from    any    king,  priDce    or 
foreign  state.'' 

Now  notice  the  government 
reserves  to  itself  the  rig  lit 
to  create  money  and  regulate 
the  value  thereof  and  in  the 
following  positively  prohibits 
the  states  exercising  those 
rights  or  of  declaring  war, 
placing  them  in  equal  import- 
ance: 

Article  I.  section  ten,  paragraphs  one 
and  three:  "No  state  shall  enter  into 
treaty,  alliance  or  confederation ;  grant 
letters  of  marque  and  repri-al;  coin 
money;  emit  bills  of  credit;  or  make 
anything  but  government  money  a 
legal  tender  for  debt,  pass  any  bill  of 
a'tainder,  expost  facto  law,  or  impair- 
ing the  obligation  of  contracts;  or 
grant  any  title  of  nobility.  *  *  No 
state  shall,  without  the  consent  and 
control  of  Congress,  lay  any  duty  on 
tonnage,  keep  troops  or  ships  of  wai» 
in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any  agree- 
ment or  compact  with  another  state 
or  with  a  foreign  power,  or  engaje  in 
war,  unless  actually  invaded,  or  in 
such  imminent  danger  as  wilJ  not 
admit  of  delay." 

Now  it  should  be  piain  v,y 
the  above  quotations  that  the 
intention  of  the  framers  of  the 
Constitution  was  to  throw  nil 
the  safeguards,  possible,  around 
the  people  and  to  curtail  the 
powers  of  the  moneyed  class, 
and  that  the  government  reserv- 
ed to  itself  alone  the  right  to 
coin  money  and  emit  bills  of 
credit,  and  that  any  granting  of 
powers  of  issuing  money  or 
emiting  bills  of  credit  to  individ- 
uals, corporations  or  even  states, 
is  unconstitutional.  But  we 
now  see  where  the  moneyed 
classes  have  usurped  those 
powers,  and  to  what  terrible 
extent  of  crime  they  have  gone 
to,  in  furthering  their  hellish 
schemes  of  robbery. 

At  the  close  of  the  Revelation 
1^    anstoomtic    money    power 


WHS  headed  by  Alexander  Hani- 
iltoD  who  was  the  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury.  In  a  speech 
delivered  June  18th,  1787  he  said. 
"I  believe  the  .  British  goverment 
foims  tlie  best  model  of  government 
the  world  ever  produced.  *  *  All 
communities  divide  tliemselves  into 
the  few  and  the  many.  The  first  are 
the  rich  and  well  born,  the  other  the 
mass  of  people.  *  *  Nothing  but  a 
permanent  body  (a House  of  Lords)  can 
check  the  independence  of  democracy,'' 

And  this  is  the  man,  the  first 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  who 
urged  the  establishment  of  a 
National  JhJank,  modeled  upon 
the  British  system,  a  system 
that  has  proven  a  tyrant  and 
a  curse  to  the  world.  The  Bank 
of  England,  not  a  government 
institution,  is  granted  by  that 
government — that  but  a  short 
time  since  granted  privileges  of 
piracy — the  right  of  issuing 
14,650,000  of  bank  promises  to 
pay  gold,  without  a  grain  of 
gold  behind  it,  and  the  govern- 
ment makes  these  notes  a  legal 
tender  except  to  the  bank  itself. 
The  Bank  of  England  is  not 
bound  to  honor  its  own  notes. 

In  1882  the  Bank  held  ;^20,. 
751,000  specie  in  its  vaults,  with 
an  issue  uf  £30,000.000  in  notes 
and  a  deposit  of  the  people's 
money  of  £750,  000,000.  Whero 
would  this  little  handful  of 
gold  be  if  the  people  demanded 
their  money  in  gold  ?  And  this 
is  the  gold  basis  system  that 
Alexander  Hamilton  desired  to 
fasten  on  this  country  and  the 
money  class  have  ever  since 
been  working  for.  In  1863  in 
the  House  of  Representatives  in 
a  speech  delivered  in  support  of 
the  National  Bank  Bill,  Hon.  E. 
G.  Spaulding,  a  banker  of  New 
York,  boldy  asserted  that 

"It  is  now  most  apparent  that  the 
policy  advocated  by  Alexander  Ham- 
ilton, of  a  strong  central  government, 
was  tiie  true  p©lii;y." 


-  108- 

Here  we  get  the  spirit  of  the 
money  power. 

The  first  bank  of  the  United 
States,  with  a  capital  of  $1(X000,- 
000,  wMs  chartered  by  Con- 
gress, February  25,  1791  for  a 
period  of  twenty  years;  Jefferson 
who  was  then  secretary  of  state 
gave  a  written  opinion  denying 
the  power  of  Congress  to 
incorporate  a  bank  of  issue. 
Madison,  who  was  in  Congress, 
opposed  it  in  a  powerful  speech, 
as  a  violation  of  the  Constitution. 

In  1811  the  bank  applied  to 
Congress  for  a  renewal  of  its 
charter,  but  it  was  not  granted. 
Clay  and  other  leading  states- 
men opposed  its  recharter  on 
the  ground  that  it  was  "uncon- 
stitutional, and  an ti- American, 
and  strictly  a  British  institu- 
tion." 

Now  disregarding  the  Consti- 
tution, prohibiting  the  rights  of 
stptes,  to  grant  privileges  to 
emit  bill  of  credit,  governors  of 
states  did  grant  such  privileges, 
and  in  1815  we  had,  says  Jeffer- 
son, probably  a  hundred  banks 
of  issue.  In  1814  a  bill  was 
passed  over  the  governor's  veto 
in  Pennsylvania,  chartering 
forty  banks  alone,  with  a  capi- 
tal of  $17,000,000.  Thirty-sevea 
of  them  went  into  operation  at 
once,  and  suspended  six  months 
after.  Such  a  sudden  fluctua- 
tion of  prices  proved  a  great 
disaster,  but  mind  you  these  were 
specie  basis  promissory  note 
concerns  with  no  fiat  behind 
them. 

The  people  needed  money  and 
the  government  here  made  a 
great  mistake  in  not  furnishing 
a  plentiful  supply  of  legal 
tender  notes  and  paying  out  to 
labor  thus  getting  the  money 
into  circulation. 

Specie  basis  banks  are  always 
required  by  law  to  redeem  their 
notes  in  specie,  but  as  they  are 
always  authorized  to  issue  notes 
to  three    times    the   amount  of 


-104- 

sp^fie  held,  and  as  they  ofien 
exceed  their  authority,  any  one 
may  readily  see  the  utter  impos- 
sibility of  the  redemption  of  the 
notes,  if  there  chances  to  be  a 
sudden  demand  for  gold. 

Kellogg  tells  us  that  in  1849 
the  specie  held  in  the  banks 
of  Connecticut  for  twelve  yedrs 
was  $478,719,  while  the  avenige 
amount  of  their  loans  to  the 
public,  during  the  same  time 
was  $11,669,457— more  than 
twenty-four  and  one- third  times 
as  much  money  as  the  banks 
had  in  specie, 

"The  annual  interest  on  $11,669,457 
was  $700,167  if  they  could  have  loaned 
only  their  specie,  the  interest  would 
have  amounted  to  but  $28,723,  The 
banks  gained  from  the  public  annually 
$671,444  above  the  interest  of  their 
specie,  and  in  twelve  years,  S8,057,328. 
They  collected  this  interest  in  advance 
and  made  tlieir  dividends  half  yearly 
to  their  stockholders  ;  therefore  it  is 
proper  to  compound  this  interest  half 
yearly,  which  would  swell  their  gains 
nearly  $12,000,00u,  or  $1,000,000  annu- 
ally." 

The  specie  basis  concerns  have 
been  compelled  to  suspend 
specie  payments  as  follows  in 
1800,  1814,  1819,  1825,  1834, 
1887,  1839,  1141,  1857,  1861. 
And  all  of  this  is  brought  up  as 
argument  against  a  government 
issue  of  money  and  in  favor  of 
the  rotten  gold  ba^is  system. 

Says  Bnrkey  :  "In  March,  1309,  a 
legislative  committee  of  the  state  <  f 
Rhode  Island  made  an  examination 
into  the  atfaiis  of  the  Farmer's 
Excliana:e  Bank  of  Glouscester,  and  it 
was  found  that  tiiey  had  $58,000  of  its 
notes  in  ciiculation,  and  only  $1816 
in  its  vaults  for  tlieir  redemption. 
Before  the  end  of  the  year  a  geneial 
suspension  of  the  banks  of  New 
England  took  place,  and  it  was  discov- 
ered they  were  nearly  all  in  the  same 
predicament.  *  *  In  1814  all  of  the 
banks  outside  of  New  England  *  * 
were  compelled  to  suspend,  which 
brought  great  disaster."' 

Again   the  government   made 


— lOS— 

the  mistake  in  not  famishing  a 
stable  substitute  for  this  rotten 
system.  And  in  1817  the  second 
great  Bank  of  the  United  States 
was  established.  This  of  course 
was  a  private  institution  though 
the  government  held  one-fifth  of 
the  shares,  four-fitths  were  sup- 
posed to  be  held  by  foreigners 
though  it  was  ascertained  that 
forty  members  of  Congress  in 
1818  held  stock  of  the  concern. 
Probably  most  of  it  given  them 
to  secure  their  support. 

I  will  again  quote  from 
Burkey. 

•'The  second  Bank  of  the  United 
States  began  business  on  the  twentieth 
day  of  February,  specie  payments 
were  nominally  resumed.  But  the 
extent  and  chaiacter  of  the  resump- 
tion that  took  place  may  be  gathered 
from  the  following  case,  ciied  by 
Sumner  in  his  'History  of  American 
Currency:,  'In  18i7  a  case  at  Rich- 
mond— after  specie  payments  were 
resumed — gave  an  insight  into  the 
state  of  things.  A  man  having 
presented  ten  one  hundred  dollar  notes 
for  redemption  was  refused.  He 
could  not  get  a  lawyer  to  take  his  case 
against  the  bank,  for  a  long  time. 
Finally,  having  obtained  judgment, 
the  sheriff  was  sent  to  collect.  The 
president  of  the  bank  was  taken  before 
the  court,  but  refused  to  pay.  The 
bank  was  closed  by  the  sheriff,  but 
soon  after  opened  and  went  on.'  The 
gold  basis  system  had  now  been  in  ope- 
ration long  enough  to  produce  its  legit- 
imate fruiis,  accordingly  we  fiid  that 
here  and  there  the  people  were  becom- 
ing alarmed  at  its  encroachments  upon 
the  public.  The  following  is  an  extract 
from  a  report  of  a  legislative  commit- 
tee of  the  state  of  New  York  in  1818: 

*"0f  all  aristocracies  none  more 
completely  enslaves  a  people  than 
that  of  money,  and  in  the  opinion  of 
your  commi'tee  no  system  was  ever 
better  devised  so  perfectly  to  enslave 
a  community  as  that  of  the  present 
mode  of  conducting  banking  establish- 
ments. Like  the  siren  of  the  fable 
they  entice  to  destroy.  They  hold  the 
purse-stringa  of  socitty  and  by  monop- 


-106- 
ellxliigthe  whole  circulating  medium 
of  the  country,  they  form  a  precarious 
standard,  by  which  all  property  iu  the 
country— homes,  lands,  debts,  and 
credits,  personal  and  real  estate  of  all 
descriptions— are  v  .lued,  thus  render- 
ing the  whole  community  dependant 
upon  them,  proscribing  every  man 
who  dares  to  expose  their  unlawful 
practices.  If  he  happens  to  be  out  of 
their  reach  so  as  to  require  no  favors 
from  them,  his  friends  are  made  the 
victims,  so  no  one  dares  complain. 
•  •  Th«ir  influence  already  begins 
to  assume  a  species  of  dictation 
altogether  alarming,  and,  unless  some 
judicious  remedy  is  provided  by 
legislative  wisdom,  we  shall  soon 
witness  attempts  to  control  all  selec- 
tions to  oflaces  in  our  counties — nay 
the  election  to  the  very  legislature. 
Senators  and  members  of  the  assembly 
will  be  endebted  to  the  banks  for  their 
seat  in  this  capitol,  and  thus  the  wise 
end  of  civil  institutions  will  be 
prostrated  by  corporations  of  their  own 
•raising." 

•How  much  this  reminds  one 
of  the  utterances  of  the  National 
Bankers  of  a  few  years  ago. 
"Soon  thev,  the  banks,  will  be 
so  thoroughly  organized  that  no 
act  of  Congress  can  overcome  or 
resist  their  decision." 
Again  I  quote  from  Burkey: 

THB  CBASH  OF  1819. 

"Id  1818  the  bank  of  the  United  States 
had  discounted  to  the  amount  of  $43,000,- 
000,  and  had  $2,000,000  in  specie.  It  had 
established  eighteen  branches  and  its 
oottts  could  not  be  signed  fast  enough 
for  the  public.  To  increase  its  reserve 
of  specie  it  had  bought  $7,000,000  of 
bullion  abroad,  at  a  cost,  of  $800,000  (or 
expenses,  but  it  was  exported  as  fast  as  It 
was  imported.  The  Bank  of  England, 
which  bad  been  in  suspension  since  1709, 
was  preparing  to  resume  specie  payments, 
was  drawing  specie  from  every  source  that 
was  available.  In  April,  I8l8.  less  than 
fifluen  mouths  after  the  bank  of  the 
Uuited  Stales  started,  it  was^believed  to  be 
insolveut.  A  committee,  appointed  by 
Congress  to  lnT«Btigate  its  affairs,  reported 
a  resolution  requiring  the  bank   to  show 


—107— 
cause  why  its  charter  shonld  not  In 
forfeited,  the  resolutioQ  was  lost,  as  forty 
members  of  Congress  were  stockholders 
in  the  bank.  The  bank  now  resorted  to 
rigorous  measures  to  saye  itself  froa 
bankiuptcy,  and  in  a  little  over  tw« 
months  was  once  more  solvent.  It  had 
however  ruined  the  country.  The  amount 
of  bank  notes  in  circulation  in  1814  wa« 
♦46,000.000;  in  1818.  $100,000,000, 

"Id  1819  the  volume  was  reduced  to 
•45,000,000.  In  Au,?ust  1819,  20.000 
people  were  out  of  work  in  Philadelphia 
and  a  similar  state  of  things  existed  all 
over  the  country;  wheat  was  twenty  cents 
a  bushel  in  Kentucky,  at  Pittsburg  flour 
was  $1  per  barrel,  lumber  $3  per  thous- 
and. Oue  who  presented  a  bill  to  ihd 
bank  for  redemption  had  to  make  oath 
that  the  bill  was  bis  own  and  that  he  was 
not  an  agent  for  any  one;  this  had  to  be 
done  be  tore  a  cashier  and  five  directors 
and  be  had  to  pay  $1,871  expenses  on 
each  bill." 

This  of  course  was  done  that 
they    might    retain    the   specie 
in  the  bank.    Volumes  might  be 
written    in    description    of    the 
suffering  of  the  people  at  this 
period.    It  was  not  the  increased 
volume  of    money  that  did  the 
mischief  but  the  sudden  collapse 
in  consequence  of  contraction. 
Had  this  been  government   fiat 
money  of  course  it  would   never 
have    happened.      The  disaster 
was  caused  by  the  rotten   gold 
basis  system  they  now  so  much 
howl    for.      This    panic    lasted 
several    years,   but     in     1823-4 
banks  were  started  everywhere, 
New     York     alone     chartered 
about  fifty  banks.    The  bank  of 
the  United  States  issued  $3,00«i^ 
000.     But    as    before  the    gold 
basis  bubble  soon  burst.      Eng- 
land, as  always  will  be  the  case, 
whenever  we  try  the  gold  basis 
system,    needed    gold,   drew    it 
out   of  the  country,  the  banks 
again    tumbled      and     brought 
down  ruin  with  them. 

Says    Sumner's     History     of 
American  currency: 

*^he    banks,    although     based    on 
'hard  DQonegr*  and   proiessing  to   pay 


—108— 
coin  were  in  a  state  of  chronic  suspeA* 
sion.  Tbe  press  of  the  country  was 
completely  subsidized;  Congress  at 
well  as  state  legislatures,  bowed  in 
abject  submission  to  the  mandates  of 
the  money  power;  and  even  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States 
did  not  escape  its  contaminating 
influence." 

President  Jackson  was  elected 
in  1828,  and  immediately  let  it 
be  underotood  that  he  should 
oppose  the  bank  as  it  had  failed 
of  its  purpose.  As  its  charter 
would  expire  in  18^6  he  deter- 
mined not  to  precipitate  matters, 
but  let  it  run  until  that  time. 
But  the  bank  had  now  determiu- 
ed  to  tight  to  the  bitter  end. 
The  re-election  of  Pres.  Jackson 
would  take  place  in  1832.  The 
bank  had  determined  on  his 
del  eat,  and,  says  Hon.  W.  D, 
Kelley,  in  a  speech  delivered  at 
Indianapolis,  August,  1875. 

"Through  its  branches  and  its  con- 
trol over  state  banks,  its  power  ex- 
tended into  every  part  of  this  country. 
Millions  of  dollars  (belonging,  as 
subsequently  appeared  to  depositers 
and  stock  holders)  were  squandered  for 
the  purpose  of  corrupting  the  people,'' 

The  government  funds  had 
been  deposited  with  the  banks 
but  they  had  already  been  with- 
drawn or  they  would  have  gone 
the  same  way. 

"Statesmen,  Congressmen,  brawling 
politicians,  editors,  all  succumbed  to 
its  influence.  *  *  After  a  careful 
survey  of  the  field,  and  a  thorough 
canvass  of  Congress,  it  was  determined 
by  the  bank  that  a  renewal  of  its 
charter  should  be  applied  for  during 
the  session  of  Congress  immediately 
preceeding  the  next  general  election 
in  1882.  The  bill  passed  Congress  by  a 
majority  of  eight  in  the  senate  and 
twenty-two  In  the  house.  As  was  ex- 
pected it  was  returned  with  the  Pres- 
ident's yeto  on  the  10th  of  July,  1832. 
The  contest  was  then  transfeired 
to  a  wider  field  and  carried  on 
with  excessive  virulence.  The  money 
power  every  where  went  to  work  to 


—109- 
defeat  Jackson.  In  Philadelphia  for 
example,  the  bauk  would  order 
business  men  to  hold  public  meeliugs 
in  its  behalf,  in  order  that  it  might 
ascertain  who  were  its  friends,  and 
who  were  courageous  enough  to  stand 
by  the  government  in  its  efforts  to 
redeem  the  people,  and  then  in  turn  it 
Would  appoint  places  for  the  assembl- 
ing of  the  different  trades  in  order  that 
the  employers  might  see  who  of  their 
workmen  had  opinions  which  they 
dared  mention." 

It  was  during  that  debate  in 
the  house  that  John  Randolph 
said: 

"Charter  a  bank  with  $35,000,000, 
and  let  it  learn  its  power,  then  bell 
that  cat  if  you  can.  It  will  overawe 
Congress  and  laugh  at  your  laws." 

The  charter  of  the  bank 
expired  in  1836,  but  it  had  two 
years  to  wind  up  its  affairs, 
but,  says  Thomas  Benton,  in  his 
"Thirty  Years  in  Congress." 

''Instead  of  preparing  to  close  its 
business,  it  resorted  to  new  and 
desperate  measures  to  prolong  its 
power.  In  January,  1836,  a  bill  wafl 
'sueaked'  through  llie  state  legislature  of 
Pennsylvania  by  bribery  and  corruption, 
entitled.  *An  act  to  repeal  the  state  tax, 
and  to  continue  the  improvements  of  the 
state  by  railroads  and  canals  and  for 
other  purposes.' '' 

"Under  the  vague  generality  of  'other 
purposes,'  was  found  a  charter  for  the 
United  States  Bank,  adopting  it  aa  a 
Slate  Bauk.  The  people  of  Pennsylvania 
were  astounded  and  met  in  masses;  the  act 
was  repealed,  and  an  investigation  order- 
ed, but  as  usual  in  such  cases  it  amounted 
to  nothing." 

The  bank  still  did  business 
until  October  9th,  1839,  when  it 
closed  its  doors  in  rottenness, 
only  to  come  up  again  in  the 
nation's  distress  in  a  new  form, 
called  the  National  Bank 
System.  The  rottenness  of  this 
system  could  not  be  half  fold  in 
one  volume.  Pitt,  the  English 
statesman,  forsaw  the  rottenness 
of  this  system,  for  when  Alex- 
ander   Hamilton    first  brought 


-no- 
forward  his  banking  scheme  in 
1791,  Pitt  said  : 

**Let  the  Americans  adopt 
their  funding  system  and  go 
into  their  banking  institutions, 
and  their  boasted  independence 
will  be  a  mere  phantom." 

My  father-in-law,  Benjamin 
P.  Chase,  who  well  remembered 
incidents  of  the  great  light  of 
the  United  States  Bank,  often 
told  me  that  there  was  no  doubt 
that  the  attempted  assassination 
of  President  Jacksun  was  insti- 
gated by  the  bank  power,  for  it 
had  even  been  threatened  in 
some  papers ;  and  a  statement 
made  that  they  had  a  gun  that 
was  a  sure  thing  as  it  would 
explode  under  water.  This  was 
the  first  heard  of  the  percussion 
cap.  President  Jackson  well 
knew  who  had  tried  to  take  his 
life  for  he  reprieved  the  poor 
tool,  and  stated  that  it  was  the 
men  behind  him  that  he  desired 
to  get  hold  of.  They  tried  to 
intimidate  the  President  iong 
before  this  for  when  the  bill  to 
renew  the  charter  was  on  its 
passage,  large  numbers  called 
on  him  and  at  first  said  to  him  : 

"President  Jackson,  if  you 
veto  this  bill  it  will  ruin  the 
business  interests  of  the  coun- 
try." Said  the  President:  *'I 
have  given  the  matter  my  close 
attention  and  I  will  answer  for 
that." 

They  then  adopted  harsher 
means  and  said: 

"President  Jackson,  if  you 
veto  this  bill  we  will  ruin  the 
business  interests  of  the  coun- 
try." "What,"  said  the  Pres- 
dent,  "you  threaten  to  ruin 
the  business  interests  of  the 
country?"  "I  will  give  you 
men  twenty-four  hours  to  get 
out  of  the  city  of  Washing- 
ton, if  found  here  after  that 
time  your  corpses  will  grace  the 
walls  of    the  capitol  building.' 

It  will  be  well  to  notice  here 
that  in  1880  their  kind  made  the 


— Ill— 

Bame  threat:  "To  rain  the  bnsl- 
ness  interests  of  the  country." 
But  as  this  will  be  referred  to 
farther  on  I  will  now  take  up 
the 

WILD  OAT  BANKING  SYSTEM, 

The  English  moneyed  men 
had  never  desired  or  intended 
to  let  a  rival  system  get  a  bold 
in  this  country,  hence  whenever 
the  gold  basis  system  seemed  to 
get  in  a  fair  way  to  make  a 
good  showing,  the  Bank  of 
England  was  in  real  or  pretend- 
ed distress,  and  as  the  capitalist 
always  managed  to  get  hold  of 
a  great  amount  of  our  securities, 
during  the  distressing  times  of 
a  panic,  they  would  rush  these 
securities  on  the  market,  offer 
them  for  bank  notes  at  a 
sacrifice,  which  of  course  they 
could  do  having  bought  them 
for  a  song.  They  would  now 
send  the  bank  notes  to  their 
respective  banks  and  demand 
the  coin.  This  bursted  the 
banks  and  left  our  own  people 
with  the  worthless  notes.  JSo 
English  capitalists  were  waxing 
rich  while  our  people  were 
suffering  the  consequence.  As 
soon  as  things  became  settled 
and  very  low  prices  prevailed, 
the  gold  was  loaned  back  to  our 
people  who  again  would  issue  a 
large  number  of  notes,  when 
the  same  thing  was  enacted 
over  again.  The  crash  of  1837, 
1839,  1841  aud  1857  were  all  of 
the  same  nature.  In  1837  upon 
examination  into  the  standing 
of  New  England  banks  it  was 
found  that  the  best  of  them  had 
but  $1  in  gold  to  redeem  $11  of 
their  paper.  In  the  West  it  was 
far  worse.  From  lt)37  to  1841, 
many  banks  were  started  up 
in  out-of-the-way  places.  A 
log  building  was  put  up  and 
called,  say,  the  city  of  Podunck, 
another  one  might  be  called 
Wild  Cat,  etc.  etc.  Now  a  tine 
lot   of    bank    notes    would    be 


-112- 

{)rinted.  The  devices  were  very 
mposing  and  pretty.  Some 
representing  the  various  branch- 
es of  industry  and  some  scenes 
of  the  wilderness :  such'  as  a 
wildcat  in  the  act  of  springing 
upon  its  preyor  the  body  of  the 
note  printed  in  black  and  a  dog 
printed  in  red  on  one  end.  [I 
have  some  of  these  notes  still 
in  my  possession.]  The  notes 
were  given  to  an  agent  who 
would  exchange  them  for  the 
notes  of  a  similar  bank  in  a 
far  distant  state.  Tiiese  notes 
were  loaned  on  all  kinds  of 
security  or  exchanged  for  any 
kind  of  property.  So  common 
was  it  for  a  man  to  have  a 
carpet  sack  full  of  these  notes 
that  it  originated  the  term 
''carpet  baggers,"  a  term  so 
often  given  to  politicians,  in  the 
south  after  the  war. 

These  notes  were  supposed 
to  be  redeemable  in  gold. 
But  as  the  banks  could  not 
be  found,  the  whole  thing 
being  a  fraud,  the  bubble  soon 
burst  and  brought  great  distress 
upon  the  people.  And  this 
rotten  gold  basis  fraud,  belong- 
ing to  the  enemies  of  a  true 
government  money,  is  often 
brought  up  to  scare  people  who 
would  attempt  to  look  into  the 
matter,  and  fools  take  up  and 
repeat  the  cry,  *'0h  1  you  want  a 
wild  cat  money;"  which  is  the 
very  thing  their  masters  want 
and  we  do  not  want.  After  this 
bubble  burst  the  distress  of  the 
people  was  terrible;  and  now  let 
us  see  where  the  people  got 
relief.  I  here  quote  from  Bur- 
key,  page  44. 

"In  1745  Virginia  was  badly  in  need 
of  money  or  a  medium  of  exchange. 
A  paper  money  bottomed  on  a  specific 
tax  was  issued,  which  afforded  abund- 
ant relief,  and  as  we  learn  from 
Jefferson,  never  depreciated  a  farthing 
in  value.  But  a  more  marked  instance 
of  the  value  of  money  as  an  element 
of    produotioa   is   furuished    by    the 


118- 

experierice  of  Pennsylvania  darintf 
the  present  century.  In  1841  the 
people  of  Pennsylvania  were  on  the 
verge  of  bankruptcy.  The  state  waa 
unable  to  pay  the  wages  of  laborers 
for  work  done  on  the  public  works. 
There  was  no  money,  consequently 
trade  and  production  were  completely 
paralyzed.  The  state  of  Pennsylvania 
in  this  crisis  issued  $3,100,000  of  what 
were  called  relief  notes,  bearing  sim- 
ply a  promise  that  they  would  be 
received  by  the  treasury  of  the  State 
in  payment  of  all  taxes  and  other 
obligations  due  the  state." 

"These  notes  were  taken 
greedily."  But  the  banka 
would  like  to  have  squelched 
them. 

"Banks  inserted  in  the  front  of  their 
books  an  agreement  that  the  deposit- 
ers  should  receive  on  check  the  same 
kind  of  money  he  deposited,  and  then 
took  these  notes.  They  discounted 
paper  with  them.  The  wheels  of 
industry  were  set  in  motion  by  these 
notes,  which  promised  nothing  but 
that  they  would  be  received  in  pay- 
ments of  state  taxes.  The  state  paid 
her  domestic  creditors,  and  these 
hastened  to  pay/  theirs  or  to  supply 
their  wants  by  purchases.  Crops,  for 
which  there  had  been  no  market, 
moved;  the  loom  and  the  spindle 
were  again  heard;  labor,  lifted  from 
dispair,  found  work  and  wages,'  and 
with  the  great  resources  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, under  full  and  free  development, 
she  was  soon  exportin 4  more  than  she 
imported.  Gold  and  silver  flowed  in 
upon  us,  'We  then  were  wise  enough 
to  know,'  says  William  D.  Kelly,  of 
Pennsylvania,  from  whom  this  was 
first  quoted,  that  it  is  labor  not  gold 
and  silver  that  maintains  the  publio 
credit.'" 

So  after  all  we  see  that  a  tax 
receivable  paper — though  the 
state  could  not  make  it  a  legpl 
tender — was  what  saved  the 
country  again  when  the  rotten 
specie  basis  system  had  nearly 
ruined  it.  During  the  panic 
of  1893  the  Governor  of  Missis- 
•ippi  did  a  similar  thing  and  the 
banks  set  up  a  howl  that  it  wa» 


-114- 

unoonstltational,  and  he  was 
summoned  before  the  United 
States  authorities  to  answer  to 
the  charge  of  overriding  the 
Constitution.  Of  course  it  was 
uncoQstitational,  but  no  more 
so  than  the  granting  of  bank 
charters  by  the  state  or  United 
States  authority.  *'i3ut  it  makes 
a  difference  whose  ox  is  gored.*' 

However  if  the  United  States 
will  not  furnish  us  with  a  plen- 
tiful supply  of  money  our  states 
should  have  the  privilege  of 
doing  so,  and  we  should  not  be 
dependant  upon  a  rotten  and 
dishonest  banking  system. 

After  the  fall  of  the  wild  cat 
banks  more  restrictions  were 
thrown  around  the  banks  and 
government  inspectors  called 
upon  the  banks  periodically  to 
inspect  the  amount  of  specie 
and  see  if  the  required  amount 
of  specie,  one-third  of  the  issue 
of  paper,  was  in  the  vaults. 

All  manner  of  schemes  were 
worked  to  trick  the  inspectors. 
In  cities  it  would  be  ascertained 
what  banks  the  inspector  would 
visit  first,  when  after  inspection 
of  the  coin  in  the  first  he  would 
be  taken  into  the  president's 
office  and  wined  and  entertained 
until  the  gold  could  be  put  in  a 
wheel  barrow  and  taken  to  the 
next  bank,  and  he  would  be  let 
go  where  he  would  inspect  the 
same  gold  over  again  and 
again.  In  country  places  where 
this  could  not  be  done  kegs 
of  nails,  or  refuse  scrap  iron, 
was  put  up  and  labeled  as  so 
much  gold,  and  as  Samuel  Gary 
once  said  in  a  speech  delivered 
in  the  Detroit  Opera  House: 
"When  the  bank  failed  it  was 
not  for  the  want  of  gold  enough 
but  for  the  want  of  enough  nails 
that  the  banks  failed." 

BEFORB  THE  PANIC  OP  1867. 

We  seemed  to  be  getting 
along  quite  fairly.  But  Eng- 
land had    passed    through   the 


—116- 

Crimean  War  in  1853,  to  1866, 
and  in  consequence  she  had 
another  crisis,  she  must  have 
gold  to  bolster  up  Ler  system, 
and  as  before  our  securiiies 
were  gathered  up,  rushed  over 
here  and  exchanged  for  bank 
notes,  the  bank  noies  taken  to 
their  respeciive  banks  and  the 
coin  demanded.  And  as  if  to 
make  assurance  doubly  sure  to 
bring  on  a  crisis  here,  a  seeming 
preconcerted  run  was  made  on 
tlie  strongest  bank  in  the  coun- 
try, as  if  it  went  down  it  must 
carry  the  majority  of  other 
banks  with  it.  This  bank 
was  the  Ohio  Life  and  Trust 
Company.  It  closed  its  doors 
August  24,  1857.  Nearly  all 
other  banks  soon  followed  or 
partly  suspended  and  their 
notes  were  at  a  discount  of  from 
five  per  cent  to  ninety- five  per 
cent,  and  every  business  man 
had  to  carry  a  little  book  called 
the  bank  note  detector  to  know 
what  money  was  good  or  what 
money  was  bad,  and  even  then 
the  notes  were  fluctuating  so 
rapidly  that  it  was  impossible 
to  tell  just  what  a  bank  bill  was 
worth.  A  workingman  might 
receive  his  pay  in  notes  consid- 
ered good  at  night  and  in  the 
morning  they  were  worthless. 
And  this  was  a  gold  basis  system. 
Times  were  terribly  bad,  every- 
thing cheap,  but  there  was  no 
money  to  buy  with  and  every 
body  was  destitute.  In  1858, 
my  mother's  taxes  on  2^  acres 
of  ground  in  the  city  of  Flint 
was  forty  cents.  I  accidently 
found  twenty  cents  in  silver  on 
an  old  circus  ground  and  the 
news  spread  all  over  Genesee 
county,  that  the  widow  Stowe's 
son  had  found  half  enough 
money  to  pay  her  taxes. 

Gold  was  discovered  in  Cali- 
fornia in  1849,  and  in  Australia 
in  the  early  fifties,  but  in  those 
slow  days  it  took  several  years^ 
for  us  to  feel   the   effects   of  it.. 


-116- 

Bnt  we  vfere  ilowly  recovering 
from  the  dire  resolts  of  the 
panie  of  1867,  when  the  war 
woke  ont  in  1861.  At  this  time 
the  govern  men  t  recognized  no 
other  money  than  gold  and 
silver;  silver  the  412^  grain  dol- 
lar was  the  standard  money  of 
the  nation.  Before  going  farther 
I  mast  state  that  during  the 
panics  of  1837  to  1839  the 
government  lost  ^2,000,000, 
with  the  banks  so  that  in  1840, 
the  Independent  Treasary  Act 
was  passed.  But  a  new  Con- 
gress coming  in  the  next  year 
repealed  it.  However  in  1846  it 
was  re-enacted  and  remained  in 
force  until  it  was  suspended  in 
1861  to  allow  the  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury  to  deposit  with 
the  banks,  in  aid  of  loans  that 
he  was  to  receive.  However  the 
secretary  deemed  it  prudent  to 
immediately  withdraw  the 
deposits,  and  he  refused  to 
deposit  with  them  farther  except 
as  bonds  afterward  were  depos- 
ited with  the  banks  for  disposal. 
The  banks,  however,  expected 
the  government  to  deposit  with 
them  and  check  out,  and  allow 
them  to  issue  an  unlimited 
Tolume  of  notes  which  the 
government  would  have  to  back. 
Thus  the^  would  get  the  benefit 
of  the  whole  issue,  and  the 
government  have  to  borrow  back 
its  own  notes.  Under  an  act  of 
July,  1861  the  Secretary  was 
authorized  to  negotiate  a  loan 
of  $250,000,000,  lor  which  he  was 
authorized  to  issue  coupon 
bondSj  or  registered  bonds  or 
treasury  notes,  in  such  portions 
as  he  might  deem  advisable. 
The  banks  agreed  to  take  up 
this  loan,  and  did  furnish  the 
government  $80,000,000,  ol  gold, 
and  I  defy  any  man  to  show 
where  the  government  ever 
received  another  dollar  of  gold 
by  loan  during  the  war.  When 
the  bankers  found  their  scheme 
would  not  carry  their  patriotism, 


-riT- 

we  hear  so  mnch  about,  vanish- 
ed and  they  had  no  more  gold 
for  the  government.  When  it 
was  ascertained  that  the  bankers 
had  no  more  gold  to  loan  the 
government,  it  raised  a  general 
indignation  among  our  leading 
men  in  Washington.  States- 
men remembered  that  we  had 
issued,  in  a  time  of  need, 
treasury  notes  that  were  as 
good  money  as  gold  and  silver. 
These  issues  were  made  in  1812, 
1813,  1814,  1815,  and  from  1837 
to  1848,  $100,000,000,with  and 
without  interest,  and  in  1857 
20,000,000,  full  legal  tender  notes 
that  were  preferred  to  gold. 
Hence  they  argued  that  we 
could  resort  to  that  measure 
again.  I  was  in  Washington  at 
that  time  and  well  remember 
the  many  expressions  of  con- 
tempt for  the  bankers  by  the 
most  of  our  statesmen.  I  read 
in  one  of  the  morning  papers  of 
a  hot  debate  on  the  subject  the 
night  before.  When  Thad- 
deus  Stevens,  chairman  of  the 
Finance  Committee  said:  "Very 
well,  let  the  bankers  go,  we  will 
issue  treasury  notes  that  will 
pay  all  dues  public  and  private." 
"Yes,"  said  Zack  Chandler, 
"and  damn,  it  we'll  demonetize 
gold  and  silver."  But  Oh!  what 
a  change  came  over  Mr.  Chand- 
ler. But  Governor  Begole 
savs  it  was  after  Mr.  Chandler 
got  hold  of  $50,000,000  bonds 
that  he  wanted  paid  in  gold. 
Many  more  of  our  statesmen 
also  changed  their  minds  sud- 
denly, and  in  the  light  of  history 
we  may  easily  judge  what 
caused  the  change.  At  this 
time  there  was  about  1,600  state 
banks  in  the  United  States  with 
a  circulation  of  $20,000,000,  of 
this  circulatian  about  three- 
fourths  belonged  to  the  Northern 
States.  The  northern  banks 
held  in  specie  for  the  purpose  of 
redemption,  about  $60,000,000. 
Of^  the  $260,000,000,  loan  act  of 


—118- 

July  7th,  1861,  $50,000,000 
might  be  issued  non-interest 
bearing  demand  notes,  the 
balance  in  bonds  running  twenty 
years  at  not  over  seven  percent. 

The  government  paid  out  the 
demand  notes  to  the  extent  of 
$60,000,000,  altogether.  This 
with  the  160,000,000  gold  receiv- 
ed from  the  banks,  which  the 
government  immediately  paid 
out,  staned  the  wheels  of  busi- 
ness, and  says  Spaulding's 
^'Financial  History  of  the  War:" 

"The  disbursments  of  the  govern- 
ment for  the  war  were  so  rapid,  and 
consequent  internal  trade  movement 
was  so  intense,  that  the  coin  paid  out 
upon  each  installment  of  the  loan 
came  back  to  the  banks,  from  the 
community  in  about  a  week." 

If  the  government  issue  of  a 
few  millions  of  Don-interest 
bearing  notes,  and  paid  out  for 
war  and  destruction,  should  so 
quicken  exchange  and  start  the 
wheels  of  business,  why,  when 
a  financial  panic  is  upon  the 
people  causing  untold  distress, 
unsettling  of  homes  filling  alms 
houses,  prisons  and  suicides' 
graves,  should  not  the  govern- 
ment come  to  the  relief  of 
the  people  and  issue  paper 
money  and  pay  it  ont  for  labor 
to  beautify  the  land  and  thus 
relief  distress?  This  could 
not  be  considered  a  debt  as  the 
life  of  paper  is  but  seven  years, 
there  is  no  interest  on  it  and  as 
it  disappeared  the  government 
(who  are  the  people)  would  be 
so  much  ahead  and  no  one 
would  be  the  loser.  But  the 
money  kings  won't  have  it  so, 
as  they  could  make  nothing  out 
of  it, 

THE  CEASH  OF  1861. 

England  now  began  to  demand 
our  gold,  and  according  to 
"Spaulding's  Financial  History 
of  the  War,"  December  7th, 
1861,  the  banks  h«d  $4^,iiOO, 000, 
in   6peai€^  but  by    the   twenty- 


—no- 
eighth  day  of  the  same  month  it 
had  dwindled  to  $29,300,000, 
and  the  banks  suspended  specie 
pavments.  But  why  did  we 
not  have  a  panic,  and  conse- 
quent loss  to  business  and  the 
the  people  1  I  answer,  because 
we  had  a  substitute  for  the 
specie  that  was  shipped  to 
England  in  the  demand  notes 
and  greenbacks  issued  shortly 
after;  so  the  crash  of  '61  injured 
nobody. 

NOW  COMMENCED. 

The  most  damnable  conspiracy 
the  World  ever  knew. 

The  infidel  Jew  money-kings 
in  Threadneedle  and  Lombard 
streets  London,  England,  who 
now.  through  their  money 
CO  tr  '1  the  world,  assisted  by 
then  coherts  and  bribed  states- 
men on  this  side,  sought  to 
cripple  and  enslave  the  people 
of  America,  and  while  we  were 
knocking  the  shackles  off  from 
four  millions  of  colored  chattel 
slaves  they  were  forging  the 
golden  fetters  to  bind  over  sixty 
millions  of  people  in  commercial 
slaver}',  far  worse  than  chattel 
slavery.  I  will  here  point  to 
evidence  that  has  sometimes 
been  denied,  but  I  will  point  to 
circumstances  substantiating  its 
truthfulness.  About  this  time 
there  was  a  circular  published  in 
England  and  mailed  to  their 
alies  in  this  country  called 
THE  HAZARD  CIRCULAR 
WHICH        READS- 

•'Slavery  is  liable  to  be  abolished 
by  the  war  power  and  chattel  slavery 
destroyed . 

"This  land  my Europeon friends ar« 
in  favor  of,  for  slavery  is  but  the 
owning  of  labor  and  c;trries  with  it  the 
care  of  ihe  laborer,  while  the  European 
plan,  led  on  by  England,  is  capital 
control  of  labor,  by  controlling  wages. 

*'This  can  be  done  by  controlling  the 
money.  The  sreat  d.bt  that  capital- 
ists will  see  to  is  made  out  of  tke 
war,  most  be  used  hb  a  aaeasure  to 
coiitrol  the  volume  of  oaoBey, 


-120- 

"To  accomplish  this  the  bonds  must 
h'i  used  US  a  banking  basis. 

"We  are  now  waiting  to  get  the 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  to  make  this 
recommendation  to  Congress. 

"It  will  not  do  to  allow  the  green- 
back, as  it  is  called,  to  circulate  as 
money  any  length  of  time  for  we  can 
uol  control  that." 

This  circular  was  issued  in 
1862  and  "confiden tally''  circu- 
lated among  the  bankers.  The 
evidence  of  its  truth  may  be 
found  in  other  utterances  from 
the  same  source  as  well  as  the 
policy  shaped  here. 

Henry  0.  Baird,  in  an  article 
y)ublished  in  the  Philadelphia 
Enquirer,  and  reproduced  in  the 
Irish  World  under  date  of  April 
6th,  1879,  quotes  from  a  speech 
by  Lord  Huskinson  in  Parlia- 
ment, as  follows: 

**To  give  capital  a  fair  remuneration, 
labor  must  be  kept  down." 

Again  from  the  London  Times: 

"An  inexhaustible  supply  of  cheap 
labor  has  so  long  been  a  condition  of 
our  social  system,  whether  in  town  or 
country,  whether  for  work  <  r  pleasure, 
that  it  remains  to  be  seen  whether  a 
great  enhancement  of  labor  would 
not  disturb  our  industrial,  and  even 
our  political  arrangements  to  a  serious 
extent.  Two  men  have  been  after  one 
master  so  long,  that  we  are  not  prepar- 
ed for  the  day  when  two  masters  will  be 
after  one  man;  for  it  is  certain,  either, 
that  tlie  masters  can  not  carry  on  their 
own  business  as  well,  or  that  the  men 
will  comport  themselves  properly 
under  the  new  regime.  Commercial 
enterprise,  and  social  development 
require  an  actually  increasing  popula- 
tion, and  also  the  increase  shall  be  in 
the  most  serviceable -that  is  the  most 
laborious— part  of  the  population,  for 
otherwise  it  would  be  at  the  command 
of  capital  and  skill." 

Comment  upon  the  above  is 
not  necessary,  as  the  manner  of 
carrying  out  their  schemes  is 
prima  facie  evidence  of  their 
plots. 

The  Hazard  circular  tells  ns: 


— 1£1 — 

"We  are  now  waiting  to  get  the 
secretary  of  the  treasury  to 
reccomend  the  National  bank 
system,  to  Congress."  Which 
he  did  in  his  first  annual  report 
to  Congress,  December  10,  1861. 
that  Chase  was  honest  but 
deceived  and  undnly  induced 
to  make  this  reccommendation  it 
proved  by  Mr.  Chase's  utterence 
afterward,  when  he  said: 

"My  agency  in  procuring  the  passage 
of  the  National  Bank  Act  was  th« 
greatest  mistake  of  my  life.  It  haa 
built  up  a  monopoly  that  effects  every 
interests  in  the  land,  It  should  be 
repealed,  but  before  this  can  be  accom- 
plished, the  people  will  be  arrayed  oa 
one  side  and  the  banks  on  the  other, 
in  such  a  contest  as  we  have  never 
seen  in  this  country." 

After  the  people,  headed  by 
President  Jackson,  defeated  the 
old  United  States  bank,  Thomas 
Benton  said: 

"Jackson  has  beaten  the  bank;  yet 
the  bank  power  is  not  conquered,  but 
like  a  royal  tiger  driven  to  the  jungle, 
will  return  again,  with  all  her  whelps.'* 

We  find  the  bank  element  did 
return  and  we  will  now  note 
what  took  place.  You  will 
notice  the  National  bank  system 
was  reccommended  to  Congress 
as  early  as  December  10th,  1861 
and  a  bill  prepared,  bnt  it  was 
not  pressed  until  1863  nearly 
two  years  after,  and  at  a  time 
when  it  was  of  no  use  to  the 
government  and  as  the  Hazard 
Circular  said  they  would  be; 
the  bonds  are  used  as  a  basis 
for  the  National  bank  circula- 
tion. If  this  does  not  imply  a 
cut  and  dried  conspiracy,  what 
does? 

By  an  act  of  Congress,  ap- 
proved February  12th,  lt-61,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  was 
aufhorized  to  issue  $10,000,000, 
demand  notes  not  bearing  inter- 
est, but  payable  in  specie  on  de- 
mand at  the  Treasury  or  Sub- 
Treasury.  This  in  addition  to 
the  $50,000,000,  authorized  July 


—122- 

17,  making  $60,000,000  in  all,  so 
enraged  and  frightened  the 
money  changers  that  they 
strengthened  their  organization 
and  prepared  for  a  war  on  the 
government.  Now  as  there  was 
no  gold  in  the  Treasury  to 
redeem  these  notes  with '  they 
rapidly  ran  down  in  value, 
because  they  were  not  a  legal 
tender,  but  mere  promises  to  pay 
what  the  government  did  not 
have,  therefore  they  were  mere 
promises,  based  on  a  lie,  which 
proves  again  that  money  is  a 
creation  of  law  and  without  fiat, 
or  law,  no  currency  is  stable. 

The  government  now  seeing 
that  to  issue  promises  to  pay 
something  it  did  not  have  or 
could  not  get,  wunld  destroy  its 
credit  and  the  value  of  its  notes 
altogether,  sought  new  measures 
to  meet  its  demands.  Thaddeus 
Stevens,  chairman  of  the  finance 
committee,  now  prepared  a  bill 
that  would  give  the  government 
plenty  of  money;  a  full  legal 
tender,  good  for  all  dues  public 
and  private. 

Now  the  money  power  saw 
that  if  this  bill  passed  the  people 
would  find  out  what  money 
really  was  and  so  they  sought  to 
destroy  the  force  of  the  bill  No 
sooner  was  the  bill  made  public 
than  the  bankers  went  to  Wash- 
ington in  droves,  as  many  as 
five  thousand  being  there  at  one 
time,  says  one  authority.  They 
organized  in  a  formal  manner  by 
electing  S.  A.  Mercer  of  Phila- 
delphia, chairman,  and  invited 
the  finance  committee  of  the 
senate  and  the  ways  and  means 
commit  ee  of  the  house,  to  meet 
them  at  the  office  of  the  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury,  January 
11,  1862.  The  invitation  was 
accepted.  At  the  meeting  which 
followed  the  bankers  spoke  in 
opposition  to  the  bill,  but  sub- 
mitted the  following  plan  for 
rai:«iag  money: 

•'1.    A  Ua  bSH  to  false  $125,000,000, 


—123- 
;ver  and  above  duties  on  Importo,  by 

taxation. 

"2.  Not  to  issue  any  demand  notes 
except  those  autborized  at  the  extra 
session  ot  Congress  in  Julj  last. 

"3.  Issue  $100,000,000  at  two  yeais, 
in  sums  of  five  dollars  and  upwards,  to 
be  receivable  for  public  dues  to  thd 
government,  except  duties  on  imports. 

"4.  A  suspension  of  tbe  Sub-Treas- 
ury Act,  so  as  to  allow  the  banks  to 
become  depositors  of  the  government 
of  all  loans,  and  to  check  on  the  banks 
from  time  to  time  as  the  government 
wanted  money. 

"5.  Issue  six  per  cent  twenty-year 
bonds,  be  to  negotiated  by  the  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  and  and   without 

ANY  LIMITATION  AS  TO  THB  PRICE  HB 
MAY  OBTAIN  FOR  THEM  IN  THB  MAR- 
KET. 

"6.  That  the  Secretary  of  the  Trea- 
sury be  empowered  to  make  tempor- 
ary loans  to  the  extent  of  any  poriicn 
of  the  funded  stock  authorized  by 
Congress,  with  power  to  hypothicate 
such  stock,  and  if  such  loans  are  not 
paid  at  maturity,  to  sell  the  stock 

HYPOTHICATED  FOR   THE  BEST    market 

price  that  can  be  obtained." 

Some  of  these  measures  were 
favored  but  most  of  them  were 
opposed. 

The  house  committee,  through 
Mr.  Spaulding,  bitterly  opposed 
the  measures,  as  it  placed  every 
opportunity  in  the  hands  of  the 
bankers  to  gamble  in  govern- 
ment stocks,  and  in  many  ways 
to  swindle  the  government. 

I  quote  the  following  from 
**Burkey  on  the  Money  Ques- 
tion." 

"Thus  while  the  masses  were 
exerting  every  energy  to  sustain  the 
government,  the  money  power  was 
plotting  to  get  control  of  its  finance,  in 
order  that  it  might  be  enabled  to  prey 
upon  the  people  in  the  hour  of  their 
extremity.  How  well  it  succeeded  will 
duly  appear." 

And  this  is  the  nobility  of  the 
moneyed  class,  that  we  hear  so 
much  about,  who  sprung  to  the 
country's  aid  in  its  hour  of 
danger. 


-184- 

I  will  here,  before  we  go 
fartJier — that  we  may  fully 
understand  definitiona  and 
terms — explain  the  names  and 
kinds  of  obligations  issued 
during  and  for  some  years  after 
the  war. 

The  acts  providing  for  govern- 
ment issues  will  be  found  farther 
on,  but  here  1  wish  merely  to 
define  different  kinds  of  paper 
issues.  From  a  table  copied 
from  "Burkey  on  Money.'* 

The  following  are  the  names 
and  amount  of  bonds  and  debt 
statement  October  Slst,  1865. 

Bunds,  10-40's  so  called  be- 
cause they  could  be  paid  in  ten 
years  or  might  run  forty  years 
at  the  government  option  bearing 
five  per  cent  interest; 
Due  in  1904,  $172,770,100 

5-20s,  six  per  cen^ 

due  1882-84-85,  669,259,600 

Bonds,  6  per  cent,  due  1^81  $265,347,400 


" 

5    "      " 

1874, 

20,000,000 

•' 

5    ••      " 

1880, 

18,415,000 

t( 

6    "      " 

1867, 

9,415,250 

«' 

6     "       •♦ 

1868, 

8,908  341 

•' 

5     ••      " 

1871, 

7,022,000 

" 

Pacific  R.R. 

1895, 

1,258,000 

•i 

Texas  indemnity  (funded)  760,000 

Bonds,  treasury  notes 

,  etc.. 

past  due 

613,930 

Total  Bouda 

«1,163,769,611 

The  following  are  the  amounts 
and  kinds  of  legal  tenders  and 
currency  in  circulation  at  the 
same  date  as  above. 

Compound  interest  notes  due 
in  1867-68  so  called  because  the 
interest  was   compounded: 

Amount,  8  178,012,181 

Seven-thirty  treasury  notes,  so-called 
because  they  bore  7-30  interest,  due  in 
1867  and  1868,  amount,  S  830,000,000 
T«mporary  loan  notes  99,107,745 

Certificates  of  indobtneai 

du«  m  1886,  55.905.000 

C  p«r  cent  treasttry  notes 

d«eDe«.  1,  1865  32,536,901 

United  States  notes  4t8.  60,509 

Fiaetioaal  evcaevflf  28,057,469 

9otat  il«0M,rr9.8S5 


-126- 

Most  of  the  above  were  legal 
tender,  and  all  receivable  for 
government  dues. 

National  bank  notes  $185,000,000 

Stnte  bank  '*      etc.,       65  000,000 

Treasury  notes,  green- 
backs etc.  1,644,779,835 

Total  currency  in  circu- 
lation ill  the  Northern 
States  alone  1,894,779,825 

Total  bonds  and  currency 
called  debt,  Oct.  31, 
1865,  $2,808,549,437 

Registered  bonds  are  those 
registered  at  the  Treasury 
Department  to  the  name  of  the 
person  w^ho  owns  them,  and 
cannot  be  paid  to  any  others 
unless  regularly  transferred  and 
it  is  a  good  safeguard  against 
theft.  Other  bonds  are  made 
payable  to  bearer. 

A  standard  coin  dollar  means 
prior  to  Feb.  12th,  1873,  the 
silver  dollar  of  1792,  containing 
371  and  4  16  grains  of  standard 
silver.  This  was  dropped  out 
by  the  act  of  l873  and  the  25  8 
grain  gold  coin  substituted^ 
But  tlie  coinage  of  the  gold 
dollar  as  a  coin  was  prohibited 
by  act  of  Congress,  September 
26 1  h,  1890.  These  coins  are 
sometimes  referred  to  as  stand- 
ard coins  or  primary  money  as 
they  are  used  as  a  basis  for 
promissory  note  currency.  But 
primary  money  is  a  misnomer 
as  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
primary  money,  as  promissory 
notes  are  mere  currency  and  not 
money  at  all  as  I  have  stated. 

The  difference  between  treas- 
ury notes  not  bearing  interest 
and  those  bearing  interest  is 
merely  this.  A  treasury  note 
bearing  interest  and  not  a  legal 
tender  is  simply  an  evidence  of 
security  of  indebtness,  it  does 
not  bear  the  attribute  of  money 
but  a  person  might  take  it  hop- 
ing to  dispose  ol  it,  as  he  would 
a  promissory  note  of  a  friend, 
rather  than  wait  for  the  money* 


-126— 

Treasury  notes  are  made  receiv- 
able for  dues  to  the  government, 
while  bonds  are  not  consequently 
treasury  notes  pass  as  currency, 
and  if  ihey  bear  interest  it  is  a 
detriment  to  them  as  currency, 
as  they  are  withdrawn  from 
circulation  and  hoarded  for 
gain  which  proves  a  detriment 
to  business. 

Now  we  will  notice  the  bank- 
ers always  fought  the  issue  of 
non-interest  bearing  treasury 
notes,  of  any  kind,  and  have 
always  used  their  influence  to 
have  them  converted  into 
interest  bearing  bonds  to  get 
them  out  of  the  way  and  saddle 
the  country  with  a  great  debt, 
just  as  the  Hazard  circular 
claimed  they  would. 

As  I  before  stated,  Thaddeus 
Stevens  drew  up  a  bill  to  create 
a  full  legal  fender  paper  money 
that  should  pay  all  dues,  public 
and  private,  that  would  be  as 
good  for  the  bond -holder  as  for 
the  musket- holder,  or  the  plow- 
holder,  or  merchant.  But  the 
bankers  were  there  to  prevent 
it.  And  that  what  I  say  is  true 
I  muf't  give  a  little  testimony. 
Mr.  Fessenden,  once  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury,  when  speaking  of 
this  subject  said: 

"It  is  quite  apparent  the  solution  of 
the  problem  may  be  found  in  the 
unpatrioiic  and  criminal  efforts  of 
speculators,  and  probably  of  secret 
ENEMIES,  to  raise  the  price  of  coin, 
regardless  of  the  injury  inflicted 
upon  the  country." 

I  will  now  give  the  testimony 
of  so  good  an  authority  as  Mr. 
Lincoln  in  his  message  to  Con- 
gress as  early  as  1861,  and  I 
want  the  reader  to  bear  this  in 
mind  as  I  shall  show  that  it  was 
for  this  sentiment  that  Mr. 
Lincoln  was  assassinated  by  the 
money-power  conspirators. 

"Monarchy  is  sometimes  hinted  at 
as  a  possible  refuge  from  the  power  of 
the  people.  In  my  present  position  I 
would  be  scarcely  justified  were  I  to 


—127- 
omit    exercising    a     warning     voice 
against  returning  despotism.     Thjsbb 

IS  ONE  POINT  TO  WHICH  1  ASK  ATTEN- 
TION.     It    is    the    effort    to  place 

CAPITAL  ON  AN  EQUAL  FOOTING  WITH,  IF 
NuT  A]!OVE  LAEOK,  IN  THE  STRUCTUUB  OF 
THE  GOVERNMENT.      1   bid     tllB     labOllUg 

people  beware  of  surrendering  a  power 
wliich  thej'  already  possess,  and 
whicli,  wlien  surrendered,  will  surely 
be  used  to  close  the  door  of  advance* 
ment  to  such  as  they,  and  fix  new 
disanilities  and  burdens  upon  them 
tni  all  of  liberty  shall  be  lost." 

Now  we  will  give  the  teati- 
mony  of  Oliver  P.  Morton, 
Indiana's  great  war  governor  : 

"There  is  gathered  around  the 
Capitol  of  this  nation  a  gang  of 
miserable  stock  jobbers,  with  no  more 
conscience  than  pirates,  inspired  solely 
by  a  greed  for  gain,  and  they  thundered 
successfully  at  these  duors  until  they 
drove  this  government  into  the  must 
pestiferious  acts  of  bad  faith  and 
legalized  robbery  that  ever  oppressed  a 
free  nation  since  thedawjiof  history." 

Now  this  should  be  enough 
evidence  as  to  what  kind  oi 
gentlemen  these  moneyed  men 
were  who  "came  to  the  govern- 
ment's rescue  in  its  hour  of 
peril." 

When  this  bill  of  Mr.  Stevens 
was  on  its  passage  the  bankers 
went  into  the  Senate,  then  a 
small  body  of  men  with  very 
low  calibre  of  brain,  with  few 
exceptions.  There  they  could 
best  exert  their  influence.  Al- 
though their  iniluence  was  not 
lacking  in  the  House.  No  stone 
was  unturned  to  destroy  this 
bill  and  foist  one  of  their  own 
upon  the  public. 

Quoting  from  Wiley's  "Whith- 
er are  we  Drifting  as  a  Nation" 
he  quotes  from  an  opeu  letter 
from  Peter  Cooper  to  John 
Sherman,  and  in  turn  quotes 
from  Secretary  Chase  as  follows: 

"When  I  was  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury,  the  question  arose  how 
should  the  soldiers  in  the  field  and 
the  sailors  on  the  ehlps  be  fed?  I 
found  that  tiie  banks  of  the  countsy 


-  128- 
had  suspended  specie  p^tymeuts. 
What  was  I  to  do?  The  bankers  want 
ed  me  to  borrow  their  credit  or  pay 
interest  on  their  credit.  They  did  not 
pay  gold,  or  propose  to  pay  any  them- 
selves, but  wanted  me  to  buy  their 
notes.  I  said,  n  >  gentlemen ;  I  will  take 
the  credit  of  the  people,  and  cut  it  up 
into  little  bits  of  paper." 

In  April,  1878,  the  Chicago 
Inter-Ocean  was  asked: 

"How  much,  gold  and  silver 
did  Congress  borrow  to  carrV 
on  the  war  from  1861  to  1865  r 
The  reply  was:  "None;  the 
receipts  from  customs  were 
sufficient." 

This  of  course  meant  for  the 
specie  demands  of  the  govern- 
ment. As  I  before  stated,  I 
defy  any  one  to  show  where  the 
government  ever  received,  by 
loans,  more  than  $80,000,000  of 
specie  during  the  war.  But 
the  bankers  determinately 
fought  the  legal  tender  act  and 
insisted  on  the  exception  clause 
on  the  back  of  the  greenback, 
forcing  the  government  to  refuse 
to  take  its  own  money,  and 
refusing  to  take  the  same  kind 
of  nioney  for  the  interest  on 
their  bonds  that  they  insisted 
that  the  soldier,  the  business 
man  and  the  farmer  should  take. 
To  use  the  words  of  Mr.  Stevens 
in  the  great  argument  at  that 
time  he  says: 

"But  while  these  men  have  agonized- 
bowels  over  the  rich  men's  cause,  they 
have  no  pity  for  the  poor  widow,  the 
suffering  soldier,  the  wounded  martyr 
to  his  country's  good,  who  must  give 
half  of  it  to  the  shylock  to  s^et  the 
necessaries  of  life.  1  wish  no  injury 
to  any,  nor  with  ( ur  bill  could  any 
happen ;  but  if  any  must  lose,  let  it 
not  be  the  soldier,  the  mechanic,  the 
laborer,  and  the  farmer." 

Such  were  the  noble  appeals 
made  by  our  statesmen,  like 
Stevens,  Mason,  Spaulding  and 
others,  against  the  sophistries 
of  Roscoe  Conkling  of  New 
York,  and  of  Yullandingham  or 


-12B- 

Ohio  and  other  defenders  of 
the  ehylocks. 

Mr.  Stevens,  further,  says  in 
speaking  against  the  amended 
bill: 

**I  maintain  that  the  highest  sum 
you  could  sell  your  bonds  at  would  be 
seventy-five  per  cent,  payable  in 
CURRENCY  IT8BLF.  That  would  pioduce 
a  loss  which  no  nation  or  individual 
doing  a  large  business  could  stand  a 
year. 

"I  contend  that  I  have  shown  that 
such  issue,  without  being  made  money, 
must  immediately  depreciate,  and 
would  go  on  from  bad  to  worse.  I 
flatter  myself  that  I  have  demonstrat- 
ed, both  from  reason  and  undoubted 
authority,  that  such  notes,  made  a 
legal  tender,  and  not  issued  in  excess 
of  the  demand,  will  remain  at  par  and 
pass  in  all  transactions  great  and 
small,  at  the  full  value  of  their  face; 
that  we  shall  have  one  currency  for 
all  sections  of  the  country  and  for 
every  class  of  people,  the  poor  as  well 
as  the  rich." 

Mr.  Steven's  defence  of  his 
bill  was  forcible  and  lengthy 
and  finally  closed  the  debate 
Feb.  6th,  1862,  and  was  adopted 
by  a  vote  of  93  to  69,  it  now 
went  to  the  Senate  where  it  was 
mutilated,  so,  to  use  the  words 
of  Mr.  Stevens,  "the  father  of  it 
did  not  know  it."  It  bore  these 
amendments: 

1.  That  the  legal  tender 
notes  should  be  receivable  for 
all  claims  and  demands  against 
the  United  States  of  every  kind 
whatever,  '^except  for  interest  on 
bonds  or  notes,  which  shall  be  paid 
in  coin" 

2.  That  the  Secretary  might 
dispose  of  United  States  bonds 
"at  the  market  value  thereof ,  for  coin 
or  treasury  notes."  The  bill  was 
also  otherwise  amended  and  a 
strong  attempt  to  strike  out  the 
legal  tender  act  altogether,  but 
the  latter  was  lost  even  in  the 
Senate.  It  then  went  back  to 
the  House.  Here  Mr.  Stevens 
called    the  attention  of  kis,  col- 


-180- 

leagues    to     the    amendments, 
saying: 

"They  are  very  important  and  in 
my  judgment,  very  pernicious j  but  1 
hope  the  House  will  examine 
them." 

On  the  19th  Mr.  Spaulding 
opened  the  debate  in  the  House 
when  he  said  : — 

*  I  am  opposed  to  all  of  these 
amendments  of  the  Senate  which 
make  unjust  descriminations  between 
creditors  of  the  eovernment.  A 
soldier  or  sailor  who  performs  service 
in  the  army  or  navy  is  a  creditor  of 
the  government.  The  man  who  sells 
food,  clothing,  and  the  material  of 
war,  for  the  use  of  the  army  and  navy, 
is  a  creditor  of  the  government.  The 
capitalist  who  holds  your  seven  and 
three-tenths  treasury  notes,  or  your 
six  per  cent  coupon  bonds,  is  a  credit- 
or of  the  government.  All  are 
creditors  of  the  government  on  an 
equal  footing,  and  all  are  equally 
entitled  to  their  pay  in  gold  and  silver. 
*  *  Who  then  are  they  that  ask 
to  have  the  preference  given  to  them 
over  other  creditors  of  the  govern- 
ment? Sir,  it  is  a  very  respectable 
class  of  OENTLEMKN,  but  a  class  of  men 
who  are  very  sharp  in  all  money 
transactions.  They  are  not  generally 
among  the  producing  classes— not 
among  those  who,  by  their  labor  and 
skill,  make  the  wealth  of  the  country  ; 
but  a  class  of  men  who  have  accumu- 
lated wealth,  men  who  are  willing  to 
lend  money  to  the  government,  if  you 
will  make  the  security  beyond  all 
question,  give  them  a  high  rate  of 
interest,  and  make  it  payable  in  coin. 
Yes,  sir  ;  the  men  who  are  asking 
tliese  extravagant  terms,  who  want  to 
be  preferred  creditors,  are  perfectly 
willing  to  lend  money  to  the  govern- 
ment in  her  present  embarrassments 
if  you  will  only  make  them  perfectly 
i-ecure,  give  them  extra  interest,  and 
put  your  bonds  on  the  market  at  the 
market  price  (a  price  that  they  will 
fix)  to  purchase  gold  and  silver  to  pay 
them  interest  every  six  months.  Yes, 
sir;  entirely  willing  to  loan  money  on 
these  tern-i^  Safe,  no  hazard,  secure, 
and  tilt    nte  ■  ^t  payable  in  com." 


—181— 

It  will  here  be  noticed  that 
only  the  interest  is  expected  in 
coin,  the  principal  in  the  green- 
back piiper  money  with  which 
they  bought  the  bonds.  But 
we  will  soon  see  them  claiming 
both  interest  and  principal  in 
coin  (and  posing  as  the  saviors 
of  the  country)  not  only  coin, 
but  in  one,  and  a  scarce  kind  of 
coin  at  that.  On  the  20th  Mr. 
Stevens  again  on  the  floor  in 
the  House  said  ; 

"Mr.  Speaker,  I  have  a  very  few 
words  to  say.  I  approach  this  subject 
with  more  depression  of  spirits  than  1 
ever  before  approached  any  question. 
No  persoiiiil  motive  or  feeling  lufluences 
me.  I  hope  not,  at  least.  I  have  a 
melancholy  forboding  that  we  are  about 
to  consummale  a  cunningly  devised 
scheme  which  will  carry  great  injury  and 
loss  to  all  classes  of  the  people  throughout 
this  Union,  except  one.  With  my  col. 
league,  I  believe  that  no  act  of  legislation 
of  the  government  was  ever  hailed  with 
as  much  delight  throughout  the  whole 
length  and  breadth  of  this  Union,  by 
every  class  of  people,  without  exception, 
as  the  bill  we  passed  and  sent  to  the 
Senate.         *         *  It    is    tiue    there 

was  a  doleful  sound  came  up  from  the 
caverns  of  bullion  brokers,  and  from  the 
saloons  of  the  associated  banks. 

'•Their,  cashiers  and  agents  were  soon 
on  the  ground  and  persuaded  the  Senate, 
with  but  little  deliberation,  to  mangle  and 
destroy  what  it  had  cost  the  House 
months  to  digest,  consider  and  pass 
They  fell  upon  the  bill  in  hot  hiiste,  and 
disfigured  and  deformed  it,  that  its  very 
faiher  would  not  know  it.  Instead  of 
its  being  a  beneficent  and  invigorating 
measure,  it  is  now  positively  mischievous. 

*  *  It  makes  two  classes  of  money 
— one  for  the  bankers  and  brokers  and 
another  for  the  people.  *  *  Why 
give    them     the     aiiditional      advantage. 

*  *  Tlie  banks  took  $50,000,000  of 
six  per  cent  bonds,  and  shaved  the 
govenunent  $5,500,000  on  them,  ami  now 
ask  to  shave  the  government  fifteen  or 
twenty  per  cent,  half  yearly,  to  pay 
themselves  interest  on  these  very  bonds. 
They  paid  the  fifty  million  in  demand 
notes,  not  specie,  and  now  demand  the 
specie  for  them." 


—182— 

Finally  a  conference  commit- 
tee was  called.  In  which  Mr. 
Stevens  fought  nobly  for  a  full 
legal  tender  money;  and  says 
Judge  Kelly  in  a  speech  of  Jan. 
12,  1876 ; 

"I  remember  thfl  grand  'Old  Common- 
er," (Thaddeua  Steveas)  with  his  hat  in 
his  band  and  bU  cane  under  bis  arm, 
when  he  returned  to  the  House  after  the 
final  conference,  and  shediling  bitter  tears 
over  the  result,     'Yes,'  said  lie,  'we  have 

HAD  TO  YIELD;  THB  SENATE  WAS  STUB- 
HORN.     We  did  Not    yibld    until  wb 

FOUND  THAT  THE  COUNTRY  MOST  BE  LOST 
OB  THE  BANKS  BB  QRATIPIBD  AND  WB 
HAVB  SOUGHT  TO  SAVE  THE  COUNTRY 
IN  SPITE  OF  THE  CUPIDITY  OF  ITS 
WEALTHY  CITIIENS.'  " 

And  SO  the  bill  passed  in  its 
crippled  state  and  the  first 
(greenbacks)  legal  tender  notes 
were  issued  under  the  act  of 
Congress  of  February  25,  3862, 
bearing  this  pernicious  amend- 
ment : 

"THIS  IS  A  LEGAL.  TENDER  FOR 
ALL  DEBTS,  PUBLIC  AND  PRIVATE. 
EXCEPT  DUTIES  ON  IMPORTS  AND 
INTEREST  ON  THE  PUBLIC  DEBT,  AND 
IS  EXCHANGABLE  FOR  UNITED  STATES 
BlX   PER    CENT    BONDS,     KEDEEMABLB 

AT  The  pleasure  of  the  united 

STATES  AFTER  FIVE  YEARS." 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  gold 
brought  a  premium  when  there 
was  a  special  demand  created 
for  it,  and  when  the  government 
dishonored  its  own  notes.  If 
the  people  could  have  paid  all 
dues  with  the  government  paper 
money  would  they  have  sought 
for  gold,  or  gold  gone  up  ? 
Certainly  not;  yet  there  are 
fools  and  scoundrels  to-day 
who  will  claim,  in  the  face  of 
this  evidence  to  the  contrary, 
that  the  government  had  to  buy 
gold  of  these  bankers  to  deal 
with  countries  abroad,  whereas 
she  bought  nothing  abroad. 
And  with  this  scoundrelly 
conduct  of  the  bankers  they 
tried  to  deceive  the  people  and 
make  them  believe  this  wicked 
amendment     came      from     the 


--1S3- 

Committee  of  Ways  and  Means. 
Says  Mr.  Stevens : 

"This  was  partly  the  faull  of  letter 
writers,  and  partly  (he  fault  of  stock- 
jobbiug  mouey  editors  I  perceive  the 
money  article  of  the  Pliiladelplii  i  press 
of  Monday  of  this  week,  represents  the 
bill  was  reported  by  the  Coniniiltce  of 
Ways  and  Means,  notwithstanding  the 
papers  of  last  week  stated  its  true  origin. 
I  suppose  these  money  article  editors  are 
some  dishonest  brokers  who  make  gain 
by  their  misrepresentations." 

Now  the  money  power  had 
the  foundation  of  their  plans 
fully  matured.  They  had 
forced  the  governuient  to  issue 
a  large  volume  of  bonds  that; 
they  were  allowed  to  depreciate 
until  able  to  buy  them  at  a  very 
low  price  and  pay  for  them  in 
paper,  not  gold,  as  I  have 
shown.  Now  their  aim  is  to 
depreciate  both  bonds  and 
greenbacks,  and  force  the 
government  to  buy  gold.  This 
scheme  was  carried  our  until  the 
government  was  robbed  of 
millions  and  millions.  Their 
National  Bank  institution  was 
established.  They  were  per- 
mitted to  deposit  bonds  (that 
they  had  bought  at  a  great 
discount)  with  the  government, 
where  they  were  kept  safe  from 
burglars,  tire  and  loss.  The 
government  returned  them 
interests,  from  5  per  cent  and 
upwards,  semi  annually  in  gold, 
then  gave  thf.m  90  percent  in 
National  bank  notes,  all  free 
from  taxation,  to  start  their 
banks  with.  Oliver  P.  Morton 
once  said  on  the  floor  of  Con- 
gress, they  did  not  pay  to 
exceed  60  cents  f)n  the  dollar 
for  the  bonds.  Then  at  that 
rate  for  $60,000  a  man  could 
start  a  bank,  draw  interest  on 
one  hundred  thousand,  at  6  per 
cent,  paid  in  gold  semi-annully, 
then  receive  ninety  thousand 
dollars  to  loan  to  the  people  at 
from  7  to  10  per  cent.  The 
banker  was  supposed  to   retain 


-134- 

20  per  cent  in  his  vaults,  but  in 
those  flush  days  when  the  banks 
were  full  of  deposited  money    it 
was    easy    to  add  $10,000  to  the 
ii 90,000,    buy     another    $100,000 
bond,  start   another    bank    and 
thus  draw  interest  in  gold  on  two 
liundred   thousand   dollars   and 
have  one    hundred   and  eighty 
thousand  dollars  in  bank  notes 
for  a  reserve  and  to  loan   to   the 
people.    And  much  larger  frauds 
•  were  perpetrated  than  that :   As 
for    instance     the    government 
deposited  its  money  in  a  certain 
New  York  bank  and  the  govern- 
ment's own  money  was  used  to 
purchase    bonds    with    and  the 
surplus    shave    saved     to     the 
banker.       And  the   government 
was  defrauded    out   of  millions 
of  dollars  in    this  manner.     As 
will  be  noticed    farther    on,  by 
reference  to  the  acts  published, 
the  heft  of  the  bonds  were  not 
issued  until   after   the  war,  and 
that    to    take     up    non-interest 
bearing- legal  tender  paper  money 
there    was    no   necessity  of  ever 
issuing  a  dollars  worth  of  bonds. 
The   heft   of    the   bonds  were 
issued  to  gratify  the  shave  shops 
and  to  pay  the  exorbitant  rates 
of  interest.      Here    is    a    table 
showing  the  amount  of  interest 
paid    on    the   public  debt  from 
June  530,  1861  to  June   30,    1877. 
$6,112,296  18 
13,190,824.45 
24,729,846.61 
53.685,421,69 
132,987,850,25 
138,067,741.69 
135,034,011.04 
140,424,045.00 
130,694,242  80 
129,235,498.00 
125,576,565.93 
117,857,889.72 
140,947,683.27 
107,119,815,21 
103,098,554.57 
10J,;U3,271,0O 
97,000,000.00 

Totoi  «1,596,854,901.10 


June 
•< 

3o 

,  1861 

1862 
1863 

•( 

(( 

1864 

'' 

(( 

18fi5 

n 

(« 

1866 

li 

(i 

1867 

M 

•  < 

1868 

(C 

" 

1869 

It 

•■ 

1870 

'• 

u 

1^71 

•  1 

i( 

1872 

t* 

« 

1873 

»* 

(t 

1874 

« 

(« 

1875 

*< 

l« 

1876 

<• 

•t 

1877 

—185- 

I  have  given  the  statement 
showing  the  bonded  debt  in 
1865  was  but    $1,163,769,611.89. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  we 
paid  in  those  seventeen  vears,  in 
interest  alone,  $433,085,289.21 
more  than  the  original  bonded 
debt,  and  one-half  of  that 
bonded  debt  was  fraud  or  shave. 
Now  if  we  add  the  bonded  debt 
created  in  the  issue  of  bonds 
after  the  war  to  take  up  legal 
tender  notes  that  ought  to  have 
been  left  in  circulation  which 
was  $1,644,779,825.66. 

Now  in  the  total  government 
issue  of  bonds  and  all  kinds  of 
obligations  including  notes  or 
greenbacks  the  whole  amount  or 
total  issue  to  1865,  was  $2'808,- 
549,437.55.  If  we  have  paid  as 
much  interest  in  the  past 
eighteen  years  as  we  did  in  the 
seventeen  years  from  1861  to 
1877  we  have  paid  8385,160,364.- 
65  more  than  the  whole 
government  paper  interest  and 
non  interest  bearing  frauds  and 
all.  But  we  have  not  paid  quite 
as  much  interest  in  the  past 
eighteen  years  as  in  the  former 
seventeen,  as  the  government 
paid  off  some  of  the  indebtedness 
and  converted  some  of  it  into 
smaller  interest  bearing  obliga- 
tions. 

But  inasmuch  as  we  have 
counted  the  many  millions  of 
non-interest  bearing  paper  which 
was  in  no  way  the  bankers' 
money  and  have  made  no 
account  of  what  has  been  paid 
on  the  principal  we  have  much 
more  than  paid  our  just  debt 
twice  over,  and  according  to  the 
basis  of  justice  established  by 
Solon,  spoken  of  on  pages  45  we 
should  now  repudiate  the 
balance  of  the  whole  debt.  But 
it  would  be  claimed  that  it 
would  injure  the  innocent 
holders  of  bonds.  Well;  we 
grant  that  is  true.  But  no  great 
reform  c;in  be  carried  out  with- 
out injury    to  some  one's  inter- 


-186- 

ests.  If  we  now  pay  the  balance 
of  the  whole  bonded  debt  in  legal 
tender  paper  money,  the  pros- 
perity and  happiness  that  it 
would  bring  to  all  would 
more  than  compensate  all  for 
any  trifling  loss  of  the  deprecia- 
tion in  the  purchasing  power  of 
the  money  they  receive.  Jjnt  if 
they  grumble  at  that  how  much 
more  should  the  people  grumble 
at  the  greater  value  thej''  have 
been  compelled  to  pay  by  the 
increased  purchasing  power  of 
the  money,  brought  about  by 
the  contraction  of  the  volume 
of  currency. 

When  the  bonds  were  issued 
wages  averaged  $3.00  per  day, 
but  when  much  of  the  interest 
was  paid  wages  would  not 
average  one  dollar  per  day, 
consequently  we  have  more 
than  paid  the  public  debt  many 
times  over. 

Since  the  foregoing  estimates 
of  public  debt  crookedness  was 
written,  my  attention  was  called 
to  the  following  statement  made 
by  Senator  Jones  of  JNevada,  in  a 
speech  January  22,  1894-: 

From  1862  to  1858  United  States 
interest  bearing  bonds  were  sold  to  the 
amount  of  -  $2,049,975,700 

Discount  on  coin  consi'red  1,371,424,238 
Profit  to  purchasers  678,551,462 

There  has  been  paid  as 

interest  2.538,000,000 

Premium  for  bonds  not  due  58,000,000 
Paid  on  principal  of  bonds  1,756,000,000 
Total  paid  4,352,000,000 

Add  profit  to  purchases         67S,55 1,462 

And  it  amounts  to  5,035,551,462 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  we  have 
paid  nearly  three  billions  more 
than  the  original  debt.  The 
people  would  be  justified  in  re- 
fusing to  pay  another  dollar  of 
the  fraud,  as  a  fraudulent  debt 
cannot  be  collected  by  law,  but 
if  we  did  we  would  have  to  tight 
the  combined  powers  of  Europe. 

But  I  must  go  on  exposing 


—187— 
THX  FRAUD. 

It  will  be  remembered  that 
the  act  of  July  17th,  1861,  and 
of  February  12,  1862,  creating, 
the  former  $50,000,000  old 
demand  notes  of  not  less 
denomination  than  ten  dollars 
and  the  latter  $10  000,000,  in  bills 
of  not  less  denomination  than 
five  dollars,  making  altogether 
$60,000,000  demand  notes  not 
bearing  interest  but  payable  on 
demand  at  St.  Louis  and  Cincin- 
nati, and  that  the  government 
had  no  gold  to  redeem  them  and 
there  was  a  general  suspension 
of  specie  payments  the  banks 
refused  to  accept  them,  except 
on  special  deposit,  and  of  course 
they  ran  down  in  value.  But 
the  bankers  wished  to  get  rid  of 
them  as  otherwise  it  would  be  a 
glaring  evidence  that  even  the 
crippled  greenback  would  soon 
be  sought  more  than  the  gold 
demand  notes.  So  the  act  of 
February  12th,  1862  made  them 
a  full  legal  tender,  acceptable 
lor  all  dues  public  and  private 
and  twelve  hours  after  they 
were  made  a  full  legal  tender 
they  rose  to  a  par  with  gold 
and  remained  there  until  every 
dollar  disappeared. 

It  must  be  remembered  that 
the  majority  of  the  great  money 
loaners  of  this  country  are  and 
always  have  been  largely  the 
agents  of  the  Europeon  money 
kings,  though  many  of  our  own 
bankers  reaped  harvests  from 
the  great  fraud  perpetrated  ou 
the  government  in  its  hour  of 
peril. 

The  bankers,  through  the 
exct'ption  clause,  depreciated  the 
greenbacks,  that  they  might 
buy  them  cheap  and  gamble  in 
gold,  getting  the  gold  every  six 
months  on  the  interest  on  the 
bonds,  they  forced  the  govern- 
ment to  purchase  it  back  at 
their  own  price,  they  also  forced 
the  merchants  to  pay  them  their 
own  price  for  the  gold,  as  th« 


-138- 
tnerchant  had  to  have  gold  to 
pay  custom  dues  with.  If  the 
o;overiiriieQi  had  been  allowed, 
by  these  gentry  to  take  its  own 
notes  for  all  dues,  no  one  would 
have  ever  wanted  gold,  and 
gold  would  never  have  gone 
above  the  paper  dollar,  as  no 
one  would  have  wanted  it. 

1  know  there  are  knaves  and 
fools  that  will  claim,  the 
government  had  to  have  gold  to 
use  abroad.  But  I  and  all 
other  well  informed  men  have 
steadily  denied  that  the  govern- 
ment ever  bouglit  anything 
of  consequence  abroad  to  carry 
on  the  war.  But  the  reader 
need  not  take  the  say  so  of 
such  a  fanatic  as  I  but  here  are 
the  wordsj  quoted  from  Secretary 
McOulloch's  report  for  Decem- 
ber 4,  lt)65. 

"The  fact  that  means  have  been 
raised  without  foreign  loan!-,  to  meet 
expenses  of  a  protracting  and  very  cost 
ly  war.  Is  evidence  not  only  of  great 
resources  of  the  country,  but  of  the 
wisdom  of  Congress  In  passinjj;  the 
necessary  laws,  and  of  the  distinguish- 
ed ability  of  the  immediate  predeces* 
sors  of  tlie  present  secretary  in 
administering  them." 

The    above     should     forever 
settle,  in  the  mind  of  the  reader, 
the   question   that    onr  govern- 
ment  in  no  way   depended  on, 
or     received     assistance     from 
other    countries.      I  will    state 
however,  that  there  may  be  no 
chance    for  controversy  that  at 
the  beginning   of    the    war  the 
government     purchased     60,000 
stand  of  old   Belgian    rifles  that 
were  soon  cast  aside  as  useless, 
one    reason    for     casting     them 
aside  was  the  calibre   was  much 
larger   than  our    own,  which  in 
consequence     created     trouble. 
We  also  had    to    pay    for    the 
Russian  fleet  in  our  waters,  as  a 
check  to    England,  at   the  time 
of     the      Mason-Slidell     affair. 
Though  this   did  not    come    in 
directly  but    ostensibly  as  the 


—139- 

payment  for  the  Alaskan 
acquisition.  Therefore  it  will 
be  seen  that  our  bonds  did  not 
go  abroad  until  all  was  safe, 
after  the  war.  Though  the 
foreign  money  power  was  aiding 
in  carrying  out  their  hellish 
plot  all  of  the  time.  The  bonds 
were  depreciated  and  bought  at 
a  low  figure  with  a  depreciated 
currency,  and  finally  when  the 
war  was  nearly  to  a  close  their 
plans  were  ripe  to  raise  the 
value  of  money  and  bonds  that 
they  might  get  a  dollar  for  what, 
Oliver  P.  Morton  said,  cost  them 
not  to  exceed  sixty  cents.  The 
scheme  to  contract  the  currency 
was  ripe,  and  ready  to  carry 
out  the  moment  the  war  closed. 
iUl  knew  after  the  battle  of 
Gettysburg,  and  fall  of  Vicks- 
burg  that  the  war  was  drawing 
to  a  close.  But  with  President 
Lincoln  in  the  chair,  their 
contraction  schemes  would 
never  carry.  It  was  plain  to  be 
seen  by  his  message  to  Congress 
in  1861,  quoted  on  pagel26  as 
well  ae  by  the  following  letter 
that  as  soon  as  the  war  was 
over  he  would  turn  his  atteitioii 
to  other  and  more  dangerous 
enemies  of  the  country. 

LINCOLN'S  LETTER 

"Yes,  we  may  all  congratulate 
ourselves  that  this  cruel  war  is  Hear- 
ing to  a  close.  It  has  cost  a  vast 
amount  of  treasure  and  blood.  The 
best  blood  of  the  flower  of  American 
youth  has  been  freely  offered  upon 
our  country's  altar,  that  the  nation 
might  live.  It  has  been  indeed  a 
trying  hour  for  the  republic;  but  I 
see  in  the  near  future,  a  crisis 
approaching  that  unnerves  me  and 
causes  me  to  tremble  for  che  safety  of 
my  country.  As  a  result  of  the  war, 
corporations  have  been  enthroned 
and  an  era  of  corruption  in  high, 
places  will  follow,  and  the  money 
power  of  the  country  will  endeavor  to 
prohing  its  reign  by  working  upon  the 
prejudice  ot  the  people  until  all 
wealth  is  aggregated  in  a  few  hands 


-  140- 
and  the  republic  is  destroyed.  I  feel 
at  ihis  momeuL  more  anxiety  for  the 
safety  of  aiy  country  than  ever 
before,  even  in  midst  of  the  war. 
God  grant,  that  my  suspicion  may 
prove  groundless." 

The  above  letter  was  written 
by  Mr.  Lincoln  just  prior  to  his 
assassination.  That  letter  and 
bis  recommendation  to  Con- 
gress in  1861,  which  has  been, 
before  quoted,  shows  that  Mr. 
Lincoln  thoroughly  understood 
the  situation,  and  would,  as 
soon  as  his  hands  were  free, 
correct  the  evil. 

The  money  power  saw  this. 
Mr.  Lincoln  must  be  removed, 
or  all  of  their  plotting  and 
planning  was  for  naught.  It 
was  easy  to  play  upon  the  vanity 
of  such  a  man  as  Booth — he 
would  live  in  history  any  way 
and  he  might  escape  and  pose 
as  a  hero  abroad.  What 
persuasive  influence  was  used 
It  matters  not.  No  body  else 
than  the  money  power  had  any 
interest  in  Mr.  Lincoln's  death. 
The  south  could  gain  noth- 
ing by  it,  the  leaders  saw  this 
and  neither  rank  or  file  rejoiced 
at  the  death  of  the  great  man, 
but  indignantly  denied  all 
possible  participation  or  knowl- 
edge of  the  affair.  As  all 
thinking  men  have  long  since 
dropped  the  idea  that  southern 
sympathy  had  any  direct  bearing 
upon  the  matter.  But  the 
great  criminals,  like  all  thieves, 
when  in  danger  of  discovery, 
try  to  divert  attention  by  crying 
stop  thief  and  point  to  someone 
else.  They  trumped  up  the 
story  and  put  it  in  the  mouths 
of  fanatics  to  repeat,  and  so  the 
obsurd  story  that  it  was  the 
Jesuits  that  plotted  his  destruc- 
tion was  put  in  circulation. 
But  I  ask,  what  could  the 
Catholic  church,  or  this  educa- 
tional order,  gain  by  the  death 
of  such  a  noble  man?  I  answer, 
nothing    but    a   petty  revenge, 


-141- 

which,  likely,  did  not  exist. 
No  body  conld  possibly  gain 
anythiDg,  but  the  money  power. 

What?  You  profess  to  believe 
they  would  not  do  such  a  thing? 
But  you  foolish  things  who 
think  that,  do  you  nor.  know 
that  the  pages  of  history  run 
red  with  the  stories  of  conspira- 
cies against  great  men?  Do  you 
not  know  that  kings,  princes, 
prelates  and  popes,  who  stood 
in  the  way  of  ambitious  and 
greedy  men  have  been  put  out 
of  the  way  to  gratify  their 
desires?  Do  you  not  know  that 
in  all  ages  there  have  been  a 
plenty  of  Judas  Iscariots  who 
would  sell  their  Saviors  for 
thirty  pieces  of  silver?  Have  1 
not  shown  how  Hannibal  was 
driven  from  Carthage  by  this 
class  because  he  made  them 
give  up  their  hold  upon  the 
people — how  they  wori\ed  upon 
the  prejudice  of  the  people  and 
caused  them  to  destroy  Marcus 
Manlins  and  Tiberius  Gracchus, 
how  they  hired  an  assassin  to 
murder  Caius  Gracchus — how 
they  assassinated  CsBsar  with 
their  own  hands — how  they 
treacherously  put  Napoleon  on 
the  Island  of  St,  Helena — how 
they  attempted  the  assassination 
of  President  Jackson? 

What,  they  have  no  motive! 
Is  not  the  enslavement  and  rule 
of  the  world,  through  their 
infernal  system  a  motive  great 
enough? 

Would  these  men,  who  would 
not  hesitate  to  prolong  the  war, 
by  crippling  the  government, 
when  they  knew  it  meant  the 
limbs  and  lives  of  thousands, 
hesitate  at  plotting  at  the  life  of 
one  man  who  stood  in  their  way 
though  he  be  a  Jackson — a 
Lincoln — or  a  Garfield?  No  one 
else  had  such  a  motive  for  the 
destruction  of  Lincoln  as  did 
these  men.  Nor  am  1  charging 
that  one  banker  in  a  thousand 
knows     anything     about      the 


—142- 

plotting  of  ruin  that  is  going  on. 
There  are  thousands  that  would 
tight  these  terrible  wrongs  today 
if  they  were  not  misled  by 
their  supposed  interests.  But 
as  I  have  before  pointed  out 
that  Benjamin  Franklin  said, 
that  we  could  judge  them  by 
their  interests,  and  the  great 
capitalist  who  intend  to  rule  the 
world  through  their  pernicious 
systems,  through  falsehood 
controling  the  small  bankers  like 
so  many  puppets. 

J  The    war    closed.     Their  ma- 
chine  was  all  ready    to  put  in 
motion,  to    enhance   the     value 
of  the  bonds  and  currency  they 
had    purposely  run  down,  that 
they   might    get  control    of    it. 
They  had  control  of  the  banks 
and    wished  no  other    kind    of 
money   to  compete  with    them. 
They  had  caused  the  government 
to  put  a  ten  per  cent   tax  on  all 
state  banks  of  issue  and   so  got 
rid  of  that  system.     The}'^  now 
made  war   on    the    government 
money,  by   declaring    we    must 
return    to   a    gold    basis.     The 
people  did  not   ask  this,  it  was 
only  the  bankers   who  demand- 
ed it.    And  they  claimed,  to  get 
o  a  gold  basis,  we  must  contract 
the    currency.     They    did     not 
say   that   the  government  must 
get   rid  of  its  bonded    debt    as 
soon  as  possible,  but  they  made 
war  on  the  non-interest  bearing 
paper  and  the  legal  tender  bonds 
as  these  were  competitive  paper 
with    their  own.     Secretary  Mc- 
CuUoch,  who    was    at     first     a 
friend  of  tlie   people,  as  Henry 
Gary  Beard  the  statistition  said. 
Secretary    McOuUoch    said      to 
him:    "I  do  not  care  if  the  green- 
back goes  to  $2.75  in  gold,  the 
people  have   money  to  do  busi- 
ness with  any  way."     But    Mr. 
McCulloch     now     became     the 
friend  of  the  money  kings  for  in 
his  ^report  for   1865   he    recom- 
mended  to    Congress,  that    the 
compound  interest   notes    shall 


—143- 

cease  to  be  a  legal  tender  at 
once.  What  harm  was  there  in 
their  remaining  a  legal  tender 
as  long  as  they  were  outi  None 
but  that  they  were  a  competi- 
tive money  with  National  bank 
currency.  In  the  same  report 
he  tells  the  inexperienced 
national  bankers  must  learn 
that  their  notes  are  not 
money  but  promises  to  pay. 
What  use  was  there  of  getting 
rid  of  real  money  and  keeping 
promissory  notes  in  the  field? 
None  but  to  further  their 
schemes. 

Now  Secretary  McCulloch  in 
his  report,  as  early  as  December 
5,  1865,  using  the  following 
sophistries,  recommends  the 
contraction  of  currency,  and 
from  this  war  is  made  on  all 
government  legal  tender  paper 
money.  I  will  criticise  as  we 
proceed.  That  in  large  type  of 
course  is  my  uwn.  Says  the 
Secretary: 

"On  a  basis  of  paper  mi  ney,  for 
w  hich  there  is  no  outlet,  all  articles 
needed  for  immediate  use,  of  which  it 
becams  a  measure  of  value,  (compar- 
ative value  he  meant,  of  course)  felt 
and  responded  to  the  daily  increase  ot 
the  currency." 

(Mark  this,  prices  are  good.) 

"So  that  rents  and  the  price  of  most 
articles  for  which  there  has  been  a 
demand  have  been,  with  slight  fluctu- 
tions,  constantly  advancing,  and  are 
higher  now  with  gold  at  foity-seven 
per  cent  premium  than  they  were 
when  it  was  at  one  hundred^  and 
eigtity  five.  Even  those  which  were 
affected  by  the  fall  of  gold  upon  the 
surrender  of  the  confederate  armies, 
or  by  the  increased  supply,  or  dimin- 
ished demand,  are  advancing  again  to 
former,  if  not  higher  rates.'' 

What?  the  product  of  labor 
going  up  and  the  producer 
getting  the  benefit,  and  the  rise 
and  fall  of  gold  nothing  to  do 
with  it,  but  the  large  volume  of 
money  tue  cause  ?  Thank  you, 
Mr.  Secretary;  thank  you  for 
the  information 


-144- 
**The  expansion  had  now  reached 
such  a  point  as  to  be  absolutely 
oppressive  to  a  large  portion  of  the 
people,  while  at  the  same  tima  it  is 
diminishing  labor  and  is  becoming 
subversantof  good  morals." 

"Oppressive"  to  whom,  Mr. 
Secretary?  To  the  moneyed  class 
only.  "It  is  diminishing  labor;'* 
why?  Because  labor  is  becom- 
ing independent  and  need  not  be 
enslaved.  "Subversant  of  good 
morals."  Labor  will  not  bend 
the  knee  and  bow  the  head  to 
the  moneyed  kings. 

"There  are  no  indications  of  real 
and  permanent  prosperity  in  our 
commercial  marts,  in  splendid  fortunes 
reported  to  have  been  made  by  skilful 
manipulations  at  the  gold  room  or  the 
Btock  board.'' 

Ah  how  his  heart  beats  for 
the  poor  souls  who  have  made 
fortunes  in  the  gold  gambler's 
den,  they  are  not  fixed  as  they 
will  be  when  his  contraction 
scheme  is  carried  out. 

"No  evidence  of  increasing  wealth 
in  the  facts  that  railroads  and  steam 
boats  are  crowded  with  passengers, 
and  hotels  with  guests;  that  cities  are 
full  to  overflowing,  rents  and  prices 
of  the  necessaries  of  life,  as  well  as 
luxuries,  are  daily  advancing." 

What,  no  evidence  of  prosper- 
ity when  the  people  are  happy 
and   enjoying    themselves  with 

Elenty,  can    travel    and    do  not 
ave  to  slave   to  keep   the   wolf 
from  the  door? 

"All  these  things  prove,  rather  that 
a  foreign  debt  is  being  created,  that 
the  number  of  non-producers  are 
increasing  and  that  productive  indus- 
try is  being  diminished." 

The  people  must  be  kept 
down  or  they  will  not  be  slaves. 
Just  what  the  Hazard  circular 
said.  But,  that  manufacturing 
was  diminishing  is  a  lie,  for  not 
until  the  contraction  of  the 
volume  of  money  went  into 
operation  did  factories  diminish 
and    labor    become  dependent, 


-145— 

demoralized  and  the  land  filled 
with  tramps. 

That  Mr.  Lincoln's  fears» 
expressed  both  in  his  first 
message,  and  in  the  letter  just 
quoted,  were  well  grounded, 
and  that  the  sentiments, 
favoring  a  monarchy,  expressed 
by  Alexander  Hamilton  tiid 
his  followers,  has  never  died 
out  but  is  still  pushed  forward, 
is  evident  from  ttie  fact  that  as 
early  as  1868  they  started  the 
publication  of  a  paper  called 
*'The  Imperialist,"  which  was 
intended  to  start  the  ball  in 
motion  to  prepare  the  people 
for  the  overthrow  and  destruc- 
tion of  our  free  institutions. 
Many  remember  this  paper  and 
there  are  still  copies  of  it  in 
existence.  Mr.  Gordon  Clark, 
author  of  "Shylock"  speaks  of 
it  and  quotes  trom  a  little  book^ 
"Imperialism  in  America"  by 
Mrs.  Sarah  E.  V.  Emery,  of 
Lansing,  Michigan. 

"The  paper  was  published  at  No.  3T 
Mercer  street,  New  York.  Its  flgure- 
heud  was  an  imperial  crown,  its 
motto,  "The  Empire  is  Peace— Let  u» 
have  Peace."  It  was  published  by  the 
"Imperial  Publishing  Co.,"  but  was  an 
anonymous  sheet,  no  name  of  editot» 
proprietor  or  correspondent  api^earing 
on  its  pages;  among  its  advertisemeiits 
was  one  of  the  banking  firm  of  Morton, 
Bliss  &  Co.  If  rumor  makes  no 
mistake,  Levi  P.  Morton  was  the- 
member  of  the  firm  that  gave  its 
patronage  to  this  traitoroas  sheet." 

Its  introdaotory  was  a» 
follows: 

"Though  rNANouNcnED  this  Journal  is 
not  unexpected.  The  platform  of  The 
Imperialist      is     revolutionary:     n» 

OBJECT  la  TO  FBBPABB  THB  AMBKIOAH 
PBOFLB  FOB  A  KBYOLXTTIOK  THAT  D- 
AS  DBSIBABI^B  AS  ms  UiKVlTABIA. 

"Wb  Belibvb  Dshocolact  To  Bb 
A  Failubb." 

"We  believe,  in  short  that  Democra- 
cy means  lawlessness,  eorraption, 
iitsecurity  to  person  and  property, 
Mbbery  of    the  p«ihIio   deditozs,  uA 


—14ft- 
oWll   WW,   that   th«    empln    A«atti 
■eourity,  public  faith,  and  peacs.^' 

"We  believe  ihit  the  natioDal  faith, 
if  left  in  the  keeping  of  the  populace, 
•will  be  sullied  by  the  sure  repudiation 
of   the  national    debt,   and    that   an 

IMJTBRIAL  GOVERNMENT  CAN  ALONE 
8KCUKE  AND  PROTECT  THE  RIGHTS  OF 
ICATIONAL  CREDITORS. 

"We  believe  that  a  small  per  cent- 
age  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PJiOPLK  CAN  BE 
CONSIDERED  FIT,  BY  CHARACTER  OR 
EDUCATION,  FOR  THE  UNHESTKICTED 
BZSRCISB  OF  BELF  GOVERNMENT.'' 

This  paper  did  not  live  long 
and  vi^hy?  Because  at  that  time 
they  found  it  treading  on  dan- 
gerous ground  to  openly  ad- 
Tooate  Iiuperialism,  in  the  face 
of  BO  much  patriotism  just  ex- 
pressed in  the  great  war. 

The  people  must  be  brought 
to  it  by  slow  degrees  of  suffering 
attd  servitude.  Ye  Gods  I  how 
prophetic  were  Mr.  l^incoln's 
words : 

"The  prejudices  of  the  people  will 
be  worked  upon." 

The  money  power  could  use 
the  machinery  then  in  operation 
and  make  both  parties  subserv- 
ant  to  their  will;  and  now  note 
ten  years  later  what  the  New 
York  Tribune  has  to  say  on  the 
matter,  January  10th,  1878  : 

"The  capital  of  the  country  is 
organized  at  last,  and  we  shall  see 
whether  Congress  will  dare  to  fly  in 
its  face." 

The  next  day  it  says: 

"The  time  is  near  when  they  (the 
banks)  will  feel  themselves  compelled 
to  act  strongly.  Meanwhile  a  very 
good  thing  has  been  done.  The 
machinery  is  now  furnished  by  which, 
in  any  emergency,  the  financial 
corporations  of  the  east,  can  act 
together  at  a  single  day's  notice,  with 
•uch  power  that  no  act  of  Congress 
can  overcome  or  resist  their  decisions." 

Again  read  the  above  and  tell 
UB  if  Macauley,  the  great  Eng- 
lish historian,  was  not  right 
wizen  he  said  the  money  power 


—147- 

wonld  hesitate   at    Dothinj;    t« 

farther  their  ends,  that  if  the 
Copernican  system  of  astronomy 
had  interfered  with  the  moneyed 
class  it  would  have  been  utterly 
denied  and  defeated. 

McCalloch's  report  for  1865 
was  in  line  with  their  action 
But  he  was  yet  halting  between 
two  positions,  hence  the  revela- 
tions of  facts  coupled  with  the 
sophistries  he  offers. 

••There  is  no  fact  more  manifest 
than  that  the  plethora  of  paper  money 
is  not  only  undermining  the  morals  of 
the  people  by  encouraging  waste  and 
extravagaiice,  but  is  striking  at  the 
root  of  our  national  prosperity  by 
diminishing  labor." 

Keep  down  Labor  or  yon  can 
not  control  it,  seems  to  be  the 
burden  of  the  article. 

•'The  evil  is  not  at  present  beyond 
the  control  of  legislation,  but  it  is 
daily  increasing,  and  if  not  speedily 
checked,  will  at  no  dis  ant  day," 
culminate  in  wide  spread  disaster. 
The  remedy,  and  the  only  remedy 
within  the  control"  of  Congress,  is  in 
the  opinion  of  the  Secretary,  to  be 
found  in  reduction  of  ihe  currency." 

Whatever  else  is  denied  sure- 
ly the  Secretary's  report  urging 
a  contraction  of  currency  should 
not  be  denied,  though  they  have 
denied  that  there  ever  was  a 
contraction  or  that  any  of  the 
interest  bearing  debt  was  a  legal 
tender.  In  fact  they  have 
denied  every  truth  that  has  ex- 
posed their  hellish  plots.  I^ow 
here  is  other  evidence  of  their 
plot  in 

THE  BANK  CIRCULAR, 

which  was  issued  to  Amerioam 
bankers  during  and  since  the 
war: 

"D  ar  Sir:  It  is  advisable  to  do  all 
in  your  i  ower  to  8u-<tain  such  daily 
and  prominent  weekly  newspap»*r9, 
especially  the  agricultural  and  religious 
press,  as  will  oppose  the  Issuing  of 
greenback  paper  money  and  that  yo« 
also   withhold   patronaijrs    or    farom 


-148- 
iroxn  all  applicants  who  are  not 
willing  to  oppose  the  government  issue 
of  money.  Let  the  government  issue 
the  coin  and  the  banks  issue  the  paper 
money  ot  the  country,  for  then  we  can 
better  protect  each  other.  To  repeal 
the  law  creating  national  bank  notes 
or  to  restore  to  circulation  the  govern- 
ment is-ue  of  mon«y  will  be  to  provide 
the  people  with  money,  and  will 
therefore  seriously  affect  your  individ- 
ual profits  as  bankers  and  lenders. 
See  your  member  of  Congress  at  once 
and  engage  him  to  support  our 
interest,  that  we  may  control 
iegi-laiion. 
"Signed  by  the  Secretary 

"James  Bubll." 

Is  it  any  wonder  the  people 
liave  been  deceived,  and  as  Mr. 
Lincoln  said,  "their  prejudice 
worked  upon,"  when  the 
press  and  the  pulpit  and  our 
representatives  have  been 
influenced  against,  us  ? 

Sure,  as  Thomas  Benton  said 
they  would,  "the  bank  institu- 
tion has  returned  from  the 
jungle  with  her  whelps,"  and  as 
John  Randolph  said  they  would 
*'they  overawe  Congress  and 
laugh  at  our  laws  " 

They  knew  what  the  contrac- 
tion of  the  volufue  of  money 
would  do  and  started  in  to 
educate  the  people  to  the  idea 
of  submissive  slavery.  About 
the  same  time  that  the  above 
appeared  the  following  appeared 
in  the  New  York  Wwrld: 

"The  American  laborer  must  make 
up  his  mind  henceforth  not  to  be  so 
much  better  off  than  the  European 
laborer.  Men  must  be  content  to  work 
for  less  wages.  In  this  way  the 
working  man  will  be  nearer  to  that 
station  in  life  to  which  it  has  pleased 
God  to  call  him." 

They  should  have  said,  to 
which  it  has  pleased  the  money 
power  to  call  him. 

So  from  the  independence 
that  Mr.  McOuUoch  admitted  the 
people  to  possess  in  1865,  they 
have  fallen  to  dependent   sens, 


-149- 

slaves  and  tramps  in  1876  to  '78 
and  since. 

The  New  York  Times  sees  the 
consequence: 

"Those  farmers  who  are  land  poor 
must  sell  and  become  tenants,  in  place 
of  owners,  of  the  soil.  The  hoarded, 
idle  capital  must  be  invested  In  these 
lands,  and  turned  over  to  the  pour 
farmers,  who  will  at  oiice  be  set  upon 
their  feet,  not  to  go  and  loaf  about 
towns  and  villages,  spending  their 
money  while  it  may  last,  but  to  buy 
with  this  money  stock,  fertilizers, 
implements  Hud  machines,  and  go  to 
work  to  cultivate  the  Suil  profitably." 

Here  should  be  added— 
profitable  to  the  money  kin^s. 
So  we  here  see  everything  fit>i 
into  this  great  conspiracy,  and 
proves  how  well  grounded  Mr. 
Lincoln's  fears  were  for  the 
welfare  of  his  country. 

The  contraction  policy  went 
on.  The  non  interest  bearing 
paper  as  well  as  legal  tender 
obiio^ations  were  converted  into 
long  time  bonds. 

In  1867  the  bank  of  England 
had  one  of  her  colicky  qualms, 
or  financial  panics;  she  must 
have  gold.  This  called  the  gold 
out  of  our  country  but  we  siill 
had  enough  government  paper 
money  in  circulation  to  carry  us 
through,  so  we  hardly  noticed 
the  flurry. 

The  money  kings  had  every- 
thing pretty  nearly  their  own 
way  now.  They  had  bought 
the  bonds  for  sixty  cents  on  the 
dollar  or  less  and  now  wished 
to  realize  one  hundred  cents, 
to  do  this,  they  knowing  the 
interest  only  was  payable  in 
coin,  the  principal  in  lawful 
currency  or  greenbacks,  to 
make  it  payable  in  gold  it  was 
necessary  to  have  an  act  passed 
by  Congress  and  approved  by 
the  President.  Therefore,  the 
cry  went  up  that  the  govern- 
ment credit  must  be  strengthen- 
ed, though  why  the  government 
credit     needed      Rtrengthening 


—150  - 

three  years  after  the  war  w?s 
over  and  the  bonds  all  sacrificed 
at  alow  figure  no  one  attempted 
to  explain.  But,  theRothscliilds 
owning  several  hundred  millions 
of  5  20  bonds,  they  had  deter- 
mined to  make  a  great  profit 
upon  them  so  they  ordered  their 
special  agent  here,  August  Bel- 
mont, to  see  that  a  plank  called 
government  credit  strengthening 
act  be  got  into -the  Democratic 
Platform,  as  the  presidental 
campaign  of  1868  was  near  at 
hand. 

August  Belmont,  special  agent 
of  the  Rothschilds,  himself  a 
large  bondholder  and  chairman 
of  the  Democratic  National 
Committee,  evidently  thought 
this  would  be  an  easy  job  for 
him  to  do,  it  was  not  to  be 
supposed  that  it  could  be  got 
into  the  Republican  platform. 
Says  Burkey  on  money,  page 
227: 

"Mr.  Belmont  was  instructed,  by 
Baron  James  Botliscbild  as  early  as 
March  13th,  1868,  tiiat  unless  the 
Dam  cratic  party  went  in  tor  paying 
tlie  5-20  bonds  in  gold,  it  must  be 
defeated.  The  first  step  necessary 
was  to  educate  the  people.  Conse- 
quently the  hiieling  press,  the  great 
papers  in  large  cities  took  up  the  song 
of  government  credit  strengthening 
act,  and  the  country  papers,  of  course, 
fell  into  line.  Through  shrewd  manip- 
ulation the  convention  was  to  be  held 
in  New  York  July  4th,  1868. 

"Mr.  Belmont  and  his  satellites  were 
unable  to  control  the  convention,  as 
leading  men  said  if  the  party  wL-hed 
to  get  back  into  power  it  must  come 
before  the  people  with  an  honorable 
purpose.  The  government  credit 
strengthening  act  plank  was  rejected, 
and  the  following  plank  substituted: 

•"Resolved,  Third:  when  the  obliga- 
tions of  the  government  do  not 
expressly  state  upon  the  face,  or  the 
law  under  which  they  were  issued 
does  not  provide  that  they  shall  be 
paid  in  coin,  tuey  ought  iu  right  to  be 
paid  in  the  lawful  money  of  the 
United  States.' 


-  161  - 

•*Wlieii  tliis  plank  was  presented 
the  cry  went  up  'read  it  again,  read  it 
again  '  It  was  read  aud  re-read.  But. 
tiiis  plank  doomed  the  party  to  liefeat. 
The  session  was  a  stormy  one  and 
nearly  broke  up  in  confusion.  It  lias 
been  claimed  and  never  successfully 
denied  that  August  Belmont  then 
owned  a  $60,000  interest  in  the  New 
York  Woild,  the  leading  Democratic 
newspaper,  aud  that  he  turned  that 
interest  over  to  Manton  Marljle, 
editor  and  part  proprietor  of  that 
paper.  On  llie  fiftecnlli  day  of  October, 
a  few  weeks  l)efore  llie  general  election, 
the  Wuild,  to  the  confeternation  of  llie 
democracy  throughout  the  country,  came 
Out  in  ii  leading  editorial  denoiuicing 
Horatio  Seymour  for  the  presidency,  as 
unfii  and  unavailable,  and  ndvising  his 
withdrawal.  8iich  ttn  act  of  treachery 
had  never  beeu  .qualed  in  the  annals  of 
politics.'* 

But  this  was  not  enough. 
Benjamin  F,  .Butler  charged,  and 
he  seldom  made  a  mistake  in 
such  matters,  that  at  a  dinner, 
where  Belmont,  and  Schenk, 
chairman  of  the  Eepublican  Na- 
tional Committee,  were  present, 
the  matter  was  fixed  up  and  the 
government  credit  strengthening 
act  plank  went  into  the  Repub- 
lican platform.  The  people 
went  on  and  held  the  election, 
or  thought  they  did,  but  it  was 
all  fixed  at  that  dinner.  Now 
apparently  the  people  acqui- 
esced in  this  robbery.  But  the 
hireling  press  went  on  uphold- 
ing the  fraud  by  declaring  that 
the  5  20  bonds  should  be 
paid  in  gold.  But  if  so  what 
was  the  use  of  all  this  trouble, 
and  even  now  an  act  must  be 
passed  and  approved,  to  make 
it  legal.  The  bill  was  presented 
March  12tb,  only  eight  days 
alter  Grant  took  his  seat.  It 
was  carried  after  a  hot  debate 
in  which  Senator  John  Sherman 
in  a  speech  in  the  Senate, 
February  27th,  1868,  uttered  the 
following  sentiments: 

"I    say    that    equity    and    Jostice,  are 
amply  satisfied  if    we  recbem  those  b»Dds 


-152- 

-iU  tlie  end  of  five  years  iu  llie  kiuds  of 
uiuiiej',  of  the  same  inlrinsic  value  it  bore 
at  ihe  time  they  were  issuetl.  Geutleinen 
aiiiy  reason  about  the  mailer  over  and 
over  again,  and  cannot  come  lo  any  other 
coiiciuMion;  at  least  thai  has  been  my 
conclusion  after  the  most  careful 
delil)eraliou. 

"Senators  are  some  limes  in  tlie  habit,  in 
oriler  to  defeat  the  tirgument  of  an 
antagonist,  to  say  that  lliis  is  repudiation. 
Wliy,  sir  ;  every  citizen  of  the  United 
Slates  has  conformed  his  business  lo  the 
legal  tender  clause.  *  *  Every  state 
in  the  union  witliout  exception,  has  made 
its  Contracts,  since  tlie  legal  tender  clause, 
in  currency  and  paid  them    iu   currency." 

"Art  thou  fallen  from  beaveo, 
Ohl  Lucifer!  son  of  the  morning?" 

Mr.  Sherman  has  apparently 
ever  since  been  a  staunch 
defender  of  the  interests  of  the 
moneyed  kings.  It  is  due  him 
that  he  might  have  honestly 
changed  his  mind.  But  Benja- 
man  Fianklin  said  that  by  their 
interests  we  might  judge  them; 
and  in  a  parallel  case,  Henry  A. 
Martin,  the  French  historian, 
fells  u,s  that  cabinet  officer 
Dubois,  in  1716,  received  a 
hundred  thousand  crowns  per 
annum,  direct  from  the  secret 
service  fund  of  England,  for 
changing  his  mind. 

It  is  a  well  known  fact  that 
Henry  Clay  and  Daniel  Webster, 
during  the  tight  with  the  old 
United  States  Bank,  uttered 
just  as  brave  words  as  did  Mr. 
Sherman  and  then  were  hushed 
into  silence,  and  the  otherwise 
brillian":  record  they  left  has 
been  clouded  by    that    silence. 

Senator  Morton  declared 
that: 

"We  should  do  foul  injustice  to  the 
government  and  the  peo|)le  of  the  United 
Stales,  after  we  liave  sold  these  bonds  on 
an  average  for  not  more  ilian  sixty  cents 
on  the  dollar,  now  lo  propose  to  make  a 
new  coutiacl  for  ihe  benefit  of  the  bond* 
holder." 

It  was  farther  shown,  conclu- 
sively, that  the  5  20  six  per  ceut 


-163- 

bonds  of  the  United  States  were 
DoL  regarded  either  at  home  or 
abroad  as  payable  in  coin.  Mr. 
L  jwrence,  of  Ohio,  called  atten- 
tion to  the  fact,  that  on  the 
thirtieth  day  of  November,  1867, 
(over  two  years  after  the  war 
was  over)  our  5-20  six  per  cent 
bonds  sold  in  London  at  70| 
cents  while  New  Brunswick  and 
Cape  of  Guod  Hope  six  per 
cents,  sold  at  105. 

As  a  farther  evidence  the 
Honorable  Thaddeus  Stevens 
subsequently  declared,  that 
"when  the  bill  was  on  its  final 
passage,  the  question  was 
expressly  asked  of  the  chairman 
of  the  Committee  of  Ways  and 
Means,  and  expressly  answered 
by  liim  that  only  the  interest  was 
payable  in  coin. 

"If  I  knew,"  he  added,  "that  any  party 
in  this  country  would  go  for  paying  In 
coin  that  which  is  payable  in  other  money^ 
thus  enhancing  it  one-half;  if  I  knew 
there  was  such  a  pi  itform,  and  such 
determination  on  the  part  of  any  party,  1 
would  vote  on  the  other  side,  1 
would  vote  for  no  such  speculation  in 
favor  of  the  large  bondholders—the 
millionaires — who  took  advantage  of  our 
folly  in  granting  them  coin  payments  of 
interest." 

i  will  quote  from  Barkey  on 
money: 

''Congress  and  the  President  had  done 
everything  in  their  power  to  make  the 
5-20's  payable  in  gold,  but  the  Rothschilds 
and  the  money  power  generally  were 
apprehensive  as  to  the  future,  inaumuch 
as  the  act  of  Congress  of  March  18th,  1869, 
was  in  violation  of  the  terms  of  the 
contract  under  which  the  bonds  have 
been  issued,  and  might  be  repealed.  No 
time  was  lost,  therefore,  in  inducmg  the 
Secretary  of  the  'j  reasury  to  pay  off  these 
bonds  in  gold.  By  means  l)e8t  known  by 
themselves.  Mr  McCulloch  had  been 
induced  to  redeem  about  $150,000,000  of 
these  bonds,  during  his  administration  of 
the  Treasury,  and  the  process  was 
continued  under  Boutwell  and  his  success- 
or, until  the  5-20  bond?  issued  under  the 
original  act  of  Febriiary  25,  1862,  were 
all   redeemed  la  gold  or    its  equivalent. 


- 154  - 
This  single  act  of  rol)l)ery,  for  it  is  only 
one  of  the  many  acts  of  robbery,  which 
have  been  perpetrated  by  the  money 
power  during  the  past  few  years  under 
guise  of  law,  will  foot  up  about  as 
follows: 

"Amount  of  5-20  six  per  cent  bonds 
$500,000,000.00. 

"Interest  in  gold  at  six  per  cent 
compounded  semi-annually,  for  ten 
years,  $403,096,132.71. 

"Total  cost  of  the  8-500,000,000  bonds 
at  sixty  cents  on  the  dollar  8;i00,000,- 
000, 

"Net  profit  in  ten  years  in  gold 
$603,096  132.71." 

To  make  assurance  doubly 
sure  that  the  bonds  should  all 
be  paid  in  coin  and  that  it 
should  aid  in  contracting  the 
volume  of  money,  *'An  act 
to  authorize  the  funding  of  the 
national  debt,"  was  passed  and 
approved  July  14,  1870.  This 
act  provided: 

"That  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  is 
hereby  authorized  to  issue  in  a  sum  or 
sums  not  exceeding  in  the  aggregate 
$200,000,000  coupon  or  registered  bonds 
of  the  United  Stales,  in  forms  as  he  may 
prescribe,  and  of  denominations  of  fifty 
dollars,  of  present  standard  value,  at  the 
plea.sure  of  the  United  States,  after  ten 
years  from  the  date  of  their  issue,  and 
bearing  interest,  payable  semi-annually  In 
such  coin,  at  the  rate  of  five  per  cent, 
pi£Fi-  annum." 

Three  hundred  million  dollars 
of  like  bonds,  bearing  four  and 
one  half  per  cent  interest, 
redeemable  after  fifteen  years, 
and  also  a  sum  of  bonds  bearing 
four  per  cent  interest,  redeem- 
able after  thirty  years— in  all 
not  to  exceed  $1,000,000,000. 
By  the  act  of  January  20,  1871 
this  act  was  amended  so  that 
the  amount  of  five  per  cent 
bonds  was  increased  to  i500,000»- 
000. 

Thus  $1,800,000,000  of  the 
government  pai:)er  was  funded 
in  these  bonds.  The  government 
noo-interest  bearing  paper  and 
all  legal  tenders  rapidly 
disapp)eared. 


-156- 

General  Butler  said  in  his 
speech  before  the  Chamber  of 
Commerce,  of  New  York  City, 
in  January  1876,  and  he  chal- 
lenged any  man  in  that  city  to 
contradict  him: 

"After  the  6  20  bonds  were  issned — 
I  say  from  that  hour  during  the  whole 
war,  and  until  the  strength,  power, 
credit,  and  stability  of  the  United 
Slates  were  assured  by  Lee's  surrender 
at  Appomatox  Court  House,  not  a 
single  dollar  of  gold  or  silver  was 
subscribed  or  paid  by  any  banker  or 
capitalist  in  America  or  Europe  for  a 
bond  of  the  United  States." 

Henry  C.  Carry,  the  best 
authority  on  political  economy 
in  America  and  the  peer  of  John 
Stewart  Mill,  says  that  five 
months  after  Lee's  surrender 
there  had  not  been  a  bond  of 
the  United  States  sold  in  Europe 
and  only  $200,000,000  of  our 
state,  railroad  and  corporation 
bonds  were  held  there. 

Secretary  McCulloch,  in  his 
report  for  1808,  says: 

"The  opinion  that  the  conntry  was 
benefited  by  the  sale  of  securities 
abroad  is  founded  upon  the  supposi- 
tion that   we    HAVB   keceived  reai. 

CAPITAL     IN    EXCHANGE     FOR    THEM. 

This  supposition  is  to  a  large  extent 
unfounded.  Our  bonds  have  gone 
abroad  to  PAY  for  goods  without 
which  they  might  not  have  been 
purcliased.  Our  imports  have  been 
increased  by  nearly  the  amount  of 
the  bonds  which  have  been  exported." 

Thus  it  is  shown  that  the 
bonds  were  actually  used  as  a 
circulating  medium  at  home  and 
abroad. 

Of  course  the  above  does  not 
refer  to  the  bonds  bought  by 
the  European  syndicates  throu^^h 
their  agents  and  held  here  for 
dishonorable  purposes. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  last 
act  quoted  showed  the  bonds 
were  to  be  redeemed  in  coin  No 
specified  coin  was  stated.  Now 
the  money  power  had  gained 
everything  they   deaired  so  far. 


-156- 

They  would  now  try  to  get 
themselves  paid  iu  a  specified 
coin,  one  of  the  most  scarce 
commodities  if  possible.  Conse- 
quently in  1873,  they,  ihrougha 
trick,  got  silver  demonetized  and 
though  silver  was  re-mouetized 
they  still  persist.  It  was 
always  intended  that  the  bonds 
and  interests  should,  only, 
be  paid  in  the  one  scarce 
commodity,  gold.  But  as 
this  8ut)ject  will  be  discussed 
under  the  head  of  Bi-Metalisra 
we  will  proceed  with  tlie  story 
of  funding  and  contraction. 

I  here  again  quote  from 
"Burkey  on  Money:" 

"In  January,  1875,  the  buUionists 
fouud  themselves  strong  enough  in 
Congress  to  pass  a  law  decreeing 
specie  resumption  January  1,  1879. 
The  composition  of  the  House  of 
Representatives,  at  this  time  is 
worthy  of  note,  and  should  open  the 
eyes  of  the  people  to  the  necessity  vt 
sending  a  different  class  of  men  to 
represent  them  in  ih  it  body.  The 
Honorable  Moses  W.  Field,  of 
Michigan,  in  a  recent  speech,  gives  a 
detailed  statement  of  the  professions 
and  calliu;4S  of  the  members  of  the 
Forty-Third  House,  of  which  he  was  a 
member,  as  follows: 

"  "The  Forty-Third  Congress,  to 
whicti  I  belonged,  was  composed  o 
three  hundred  seventy-nine  members. 
In  this  number  there  were  six  lumber- 
men, thirteen  manufacturers,  seven 
dLCiors,  fourteen  merchants,  thirteen 
farmers,  three  millers,  one  land 
surveyor,  one  priest,  one  professor  of 
latin,  one  doctor  of  laws,  one  barber, 
one  mechanic,  ninety-nine  lawyers 
and  one  hundred  and  eighty  nine 
bankers,  which  includes  stockholders 
in  National  Banks.' 

"Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  almost  a 
majori  y  of  members  were  bankers  or 
interested  in  National  banks.'* 

Is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that 
we  have  had  such  vicious 
financial  legislation  when  the 
people — instead  of  sending  men 
to    legislate    for    them     whose 


-167— 

interests  are  identical  with  their 
own,  they  send  men  whose 
interest  are  diametrically  oppos- 
ed to  their  own. 

Of  course  the  great  panic  of 
1873  was  the  direct  result  of  the 
vicous  contraction  policy. 

The  resumption  of  specie 
payments  for  1879  gave  an 
excuse  for  a  more  rapid  contrac- 
tion, and  as  a  farther  evidence 
of  the  thorough  understanding 
of  the  plot  and  the  effects  of 
contraction,  I  quote  here  an 
extract  from  a  letter  written 
December  4,  1866,  by  E.  G. 
Spaulding,  a  Buffalo,  New  York 
banker,  sent  to  Secretary  Mc 
Culloch: 

"You  uo  doubt  now,  to  a  ceriaiu 
extent,      have     controLi     of     the 

CURRENCY    OF    THE    COUNTRY    and     I 

think  you  will,  of  a  necessity,  contract 
moderately,-  so  as  to  preserve  a  toler- 
able easy  money   market.     There  may 

be  OCCASIONAL  SPASMS  OK   TIGHTNESS   for 

money,  but  generally,  I  sliall  look  for 
plenty    of    money,  for  at  least    one 

YEAR  TO  COME." 

So  this  banker  at  least  knew 
that  a  contraction  of  ihe  volume 
was  going  to  make  money  scarce 
and  seemed  to  fear  the  result  to 
some  extent.  But  among  the 
contraction  schemes  was  one  to 
get  rid  of  the 

FRACTIONAL  CURRENCY. 

In  186:^  about  twenty  millions 
of  fractional  currency  was 
issued.  This  issue  was  forced 
upon  the  authorities  by  the 
inexorable  logic  of  events. 
Gold  and  silver  having  disap- 
peared, as  they  always  do  in 
every  emergency,  the  people 
were  forced  to  invent  for  them- 
selves such  substitutes  as  they 
could,  and  postage  stamps, 
despite  all  of  the  inconvenience 
of  using  them  gummed,  was  the 
change  used  until  in  1862.  On 
July  17,  the  President  approved 
"An  act  authorizing  payment 
in  stamps  and  prohibiting  circu- 


-158- 

lation  of  notes  of  less  denomin- 
ation than  one  dollar."  The  act 
authorized  the  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury  to  issue  the  fractional 
currency,  but  it  was  not  until 
1863  that  the  full  amount  of  the 
$20,000,000  was  issued. 

But  this  amount  was  increased 
about  $5,000,000  a  vear  until 
it  reached  about  $46,000,000. 

The  act  of  1875,  approved 
January  4th,  authorized  the 
issue  of  silver  coin  to  take  the 
place  of  this  currency. 

About  $40,000,000  five  per 
cent,  bonds  were  issued  to 
purchase  silver  to  take  up  the 
handiest  fractional  currency 
any  people  ever  knew.  Now 
the  life  of  paper  fractional 
currency  averages  no  more 
than  five  years.  Thus  in  thirty 
years  the  government  would 
have  saved  $20,000,000  which 
would  have  lessened  taxa- 
tion to  that  amount,  less  cost  of 
production.  Now  in  thirty 
years  the  government  will 
have  paid  in  interest,  com- 
pounded, the  amount  of  the 
bonds     twice    over,  $80,000,000. 

This  with  the  original  840,000, 
000  amounts  to  $120,000,000. 
The  life  of  silver  is  but  thirty 
years,  when  at  the  end  of  that 
time  the  government  will  be  out 
$120,000,000  and  have  none  of 
the  silver  left.  The  government 
has  lost  and  the  individual  has 
lose  and  the  community  has 
been  deprived  of  a  handy 
nimble  currency  to  gratify  the 
hell-be-gotten  greed  of  the 
money  kings. 

THE  REFUNDING  OP  1881 ;  OK  THB 
BANKER'S  REBELLION. 

About  $200,000,000  six  per 
cent  bonds  fell  due  this  year. 

The  Congress,  in  session  just 
prior  to  Mr.  Garfiehl's  election 
was  flooded  with  petitions  from 
the  people  asking  that  these 
bonds  be  paid  with  legal  tender 
paper  money,  and  if  they  found 


-159  - 

this  impracticable  to  pay  them 
with  silver  doUars,  of  which  the 
Treasury  was  so  full  that  there 
was  talk  of  having  to  build  ad- 
ditional room  to  accommodate 
it.  The  law  clearly  granted  the 
Secretary  the  privilege  of 
redeeming  with  this  silver.  The 
bankers  demanded  long  time, 
high  interest  bonds.  The  peo- 
ple continued  to  urge  Congress 
to  pay  these  bonds  in  legal 
tender  paper,  or  silver,  or  at 
least  to  convert  them  into  small 
interest  bearing  bonds  payable 
at  the  government  option.  The 
bankers  were  incensed  at  this 
and  threatened  if  either  one  of 
these  things  was  done,  they 
would  ruin  the  business  of  the 
country.  This  appeared  in 
many  of  the  papers  throughout 
the  country  and  has  gone  down 
in  history  as  the  banker's 
rebellion  of  1880.  The  reader 
will  remember  that  this  is  just 
what  the  bankers  threatened 
President  Jackson  with,  and 
then  attempted  his  assassination. 
Apparently,  to  give  force  to 
their  threat  and  intimidate 
Congress,  they  began  contract- 
ing their  loans,  which  proves 
they  can  use  the  contraction 
of  currency  to  destroy  business 
if  it  suits  their  ends.  They 
were  warned,  by  some  of  the 
New  York  papers,  that  they  had 
better  stop  as  the  people  would 
find  out  how  they  did  it  and 
they  might  loose  their  power. 
Many  of  the  congressmen  were 
looking  for  re-election,  conse- 
quently they  were  afraid  of  the 
bankers  on  the  one  hand  and  of 
the  people  on  the  other.  That 
they  had  reason  to  fear  the 
bankers  is  borne  out  by  what 
Mr.  Greeley  said  when  he  ran 
for  President  in  1872,  which  is 
as  follows: 

'♦There  is  gathered  around  the  capitol 
of  this  nation  a  gang  of  miseiahle  stoclc 
jobbers,  with  no  more  conscience  than 
pirates,  Inspired   solely   by   a  greed    for 


160  - 
gain  and  they  have  tliumiered  success- 
fully at  the  doors  until  they  drove  this- 
government  into  the  most  preposterous- 
acts  or  bad  fiilh  and  legalized  robbery 
that  ever  oppressed  a  free  uatiou  since  the 
dawn  of  history." 

With  all  of  this  in  view  no 
wonder  a  timid  Congress  was 
afraid  of  the  bankers  on  the 
one  hand  and  the  people  on  the 
other.  They  adjourned  without 
taking  action  on  the  bond 
question. 

The  bankers  had  reason  ta 
believe  they  would  have,  ia 
President  Garfield's  adminstra- 
tio" ,  favorable  consideration. 
Wii^ ':  Because  Mr.  Garfield 
had,  with  great  power,  defended 
tome  of  their  measures,  and  he 
was  branded  by  graenbackers  a 
tool  of  the  money  power. 
Besides  on  the  eve  of  the 
Chicago  Convention  that  nomin- 
ated him  for  President,  Mr. 
Garfield  at  a  banquet  in  New 
York  among  the  moguls  of 
Wall  street  eulogized  Alexander 
Hamilton  and  his  financial 
policy.  He  that  h;i<i  advocated 
monarchy  and  established  the 
diabolical  English  system  of 
finance,  in  this  country. 

Mr  Garfield  was  a  patriot, 
a  man  of  good  parrs,  ambitious 
and  shrewd  and  he  did  this  for 
a  purpose.  That  he  was 
ambitious  is  shown  by  his 
remarks  to  his  mother  on  the 
occasion  of  his  inaugural 
ceremony  : 

''Mother  this  seems  to  good 
to  be  true."  Again  on  his 
death  bed,  almost  the  last  words 
he  uttered:  "Shall  I  live  in  history f 

Mr.  Garfield  well  knew  that 
it  would  be  a  long  time  before 
the  people  would  understand 
the  cause  of  their  trouble  and 
that  if  he  would  help  them,  he 
must  obtain  the  presidency, 
which  he  could  not  obtain 
without  currying  favor  with 
the  money  kings.  Politiciaoa. 
will  never    forget    his    shrewd 


-161- 

manipalations  of  the  Chicago 
convention  which  gave  him 
the  n<  mini  lion,  virhich  was  at 
that  time  equivalent  to  elec- 
tion. Mr.  G.irtield  took  his  seat 
on  the  fourth  day  of  March, 
1881.  Now  he  had  the  highest 
office  within  the  gift  of  the 
people.  The  natural  desire  of 
an  ambitious  man  would  be 
to  go  down  to  his  grave  as 
one  of  the  fathers  of  hia 
country,  with  Washington, 
Jackson  and  Lincoln.  To  do 
this  he  must  do  some  great 
act  that  would  endear  him 
to  the  hearts  of  the  people 
and  thus  he  could  be  elected 
by  the  will  of  the  people. 
History  told  him  the  people 
loved  a  leader  when  they  were 
prosperous  and  happy.  He 
might  bring  all  of  this  about  by 
paying  the  public  debt  and 
creating  prosperity  among  the 
masses.  That  he  had  come  to 
this  conclusion  is  shown  by  the 
following  utterances: 

"The  t^eople  will  remember  the 
the  bankers  and  capitalist  of  Wall 
street  as  the  Germans  remember 
robbers  of  the  rivt^r  Rhine,  who  never 
came  out  from  their  strong-holds  but 
to  plunder  and  rob  them." 

Ai^ain  he  said: 

"Whoever  controls  the  volume  of 
money  in  any  country  is  absolute 
master  of  all  industry  and  commerce." 

Almost  the  first  thing  Mr. 
Garfield  did  after  taking  his 
seat  was  to  instruct  his  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury,  Mr. 
Windom,  that  he  did  not  need 
an  act  of  Congress  to  convert 
the  bonds  into  small  interest; 
bearing  bonds,  payable  at  the 
government  option.  Mr.  Win- 
dom proceeded  at  once  to  carry 
out  these  instructions. 

It  was  plain  to  the  money 
power  that  if  Mr.  Garfield  lived 
he  would  find  means  to  pay  off 
the  public  debt,  wipe  out  the 
bonded  system  and  abolish  the 
^National     banking    institution^ 


-1«2- 

which  would  be  a  necessity  if 
the  bonds  were  paid.  Under 
these  considerations,  Mr.  Gar- 
field was  a  dangerous  man  to  the 
interests  of  ttie  money  power. 
Greater  reasons  would  exist  for 
their  taking  bis  life  than  the 
taking  of  the  life  of  Liocolo. 
Why?  Because  they  had  more 
at  stake  now,  having  gone  so 
far  with  their  scheme  they  could 
not  think  of  turning  back,  if  it 
cost  the  lives  of  thousands, 
besides  it  might  appear  to  them 
that  Mr.  Garfield  was  a  traitor 
to  their  cause,  instead  of  the 
great  detective  and  public 
benefactor  that  he  was.  At  any 
rate  Mr.  Garfield  was  shot  on 
the  second  day  of  July,  1881, 
Immediately  it  was  flashed  over 
the  wires,  apparently  without 
thought  or  consideration,  that  it 
was  the  work  of  a  crazy  office 
seeker.  JBut  Guiteau  proved 
to  be  the  sharpest  man  in  the 
house  at  the  trial,  and  when  he 
thought  he  did  not  get  the 
defense  that  he  believed  he 
ought  to  have  he  threatened 
to  expose  some  one.  Suddenly 
there  was  a  report  that  a  bung- 
ling attempt  was  made  to  take 
his  life  and  he  was  closely 
confined  and  guarded  and  no 
one  except  the  authorities 
allowed  to  see  him.  It  would 
be  an  easy  thing  to  quiet  him 
now  by  telling  him,  "The  feel- 
ing runs  high  against  you;  you 
will  be  killed  if  you  are  seen." 
"Keep  still  you  fool  and  you 
will  be  reprieved  on  the  gal- 
lows, at  the  last  moment." 
Then  dead  men  tell  no  tales. 
When  it  was  discovered  that 
Guiteau  was  not  insane  but 
likely  the  tool  of  some  band  of 
conspirators  it  was  charged  to 
the  stalwarts,  a  faction  of  dis- 
gruntled Republicans.  Of  course 
this  was  a  rediculous  '  srory 
unless  there  was  something 
back  of  it,  for  what  sense  would 
there  be  in   killing  a   man  that 


—  163  — 

in  SO  short  a  time  they  conld 
defeat  and  thus  gain  a  greater 
satisfaction.  But  even  if  it  was 
the  stalwarts;  who  were  the 
leading  men  of  that  faction  1 

Some  ot  them,  we  know,  were 
persistent  defenders  of  measures- 
favorable  to  the  moneyed  kings. 

Have  we  now  exhausted  all 
of  the  circumstantial  evidence 
pointing  to  a  conspiracy  of  the 
money  kings?  Not  by  any 
means.  The  following  was 
clipped  from  a  Detroit  paper  in 
1886,  if  I  remember  right.  I 
have  unfortunately,  for  the 
strength  of  this  article,  mislaid 
my  memorandum  of  dates,  but 
I  am  pretty  sure  the  article  was 
copied  from  the  New  York 
Herald  of  that  year.  It  appears 
under  the  following  caption  :  '~ 

"GUITEAU'S  CONSPIRACY.'* 


EVIDENCE   WHICH     WAS    SUPPRESSED- 
BY  COLONEL  CORKHILL. 


m  RBroBT  or  a  privati  oontbrsation  m  wbicH' 

IBB    PUBLIC  PROSECl'TOB    OP  OniTRAH   UADB 

tjOUB      STARTLING        RTATIMRHTB 

ABOUT  A  OOBePIRAOT. 

"New  York,  July  8.— The  Herald* 
publishes  a  special  from  Long  Branch 
in  which  the  correspondent,  comment- 
ing upon  the  death  Colonel  Corkhlll^ 
says  that  he  knew  Corkhill  intimately 
and  knew  that  he  possessed  certain 
secret  information  about  Guiteau 
which  has  never  been  made  public. 
The  writer  states  that  on  one  occasion 
Corkhill  complained  to  him  that 
some  of  his  actions  during  Guiteau's 
trial  had  even  been  interpreted  as 
showing  an  imperfect  sense  of  duty. 
Corkhill  told  the  writer  he  was 
obliged  to  act  as  he  did  and  suppress 
certain  items  of  interest  which  would 
have  ruined  well-known  public  men 
and  shocked  the  nation. 

He  went  on  to  any  that  he  was  wait- 
ed upon  after  the  trial  by  a  lady  who 
proved  to  be  Guiteau's  first  wife,  who 
used  his  aid  to  procure  a  pension.  She 
made  certain  statements  to  him  which 
revealed  a  long  standing  and  carefully 


— 18#- 

worked  out  plot  in  whi«h  well  known 
public  men  were  interested  and 
Guiteau  was  to  be  the  tool.  Names, 
dates,  the  steamer  on  which  Ouiteau 
WHS  to  be  spirited  away,  reports  of 
converstion  at  ihe  meeting  place  of 
I  lie  conspiracy,  in  a  well  known 
lestaurant  were  all  plainly   exhibited. 

The  writer  farther  slates  that  Cork- 
hill  showed  him  a  piece  of  paper 
containing  the  names  of  two  of  the 
conspirators.  It  fitted  exactly  in  the 
mutilated  letter  produced  in  the 
evidence  by  Corkhill  in  the  trial  of 
Guiteau  and  wiiich  had  been  the  cause 
of  the  abuse  being  heaped  upon  him, 
Corkhill  bitterly  complained  that  one 
of  the  men  whose  name  was  on  the 
piece  of  paper  had  been  specially 
active  in  injuring  him.  He  said  he  had 
damaged  his  professional  reputation 
in  his  effort,  to  prevent  a  great  scandal 
from  leaking  out,  but  he  would  finally 
defend  himself  from  unjust  imputa- 
tions." 

Some  time  prior  to  the 
publication  oi:  the  above  quoted 
article  and  before  Mr.  Corkiiill's 
death,  it  had  been  hinted  that 
Mr.  Corkhill,  at  the  proper 
time,  would  divulge  sume 
suppressed  evidence  concerning 
the  Gruiteau  trial  that  would  be 
startling,  but  be  it  remembered 
Mr.  Corkhill  dropped  dead  and 
I  have  wutched  closely  ever 
since,  but  liave  never  seen  the 
cause  of  his  death   published. 

Is  this  all?  No;  for  what 
became  of  Mr.  Windom  'i 

Encyclopedia  Brittanica  tells 
us  that  Mr.  Windom  took  the 
responsibditj'  of  the  reiuudmg 
business  of  1881  upon  his  own 
shoulder,  beside  he  made  a  num- 
ber of  bitter  utterances  against 
the  money  power.  Mr.  Windom 
said,  in  a  letter  written  to  the 
Anti  Monopoly  League  in  New 
York: 

"The  capitalists  have  bought  and  are 
buying  largely  the  Ass  dated  Press, 
and  are  controlling  all  the  avenues  of 
intelligence." 

Is  it  any  wonder  70a    hear 


-165- 

nothing  from  the  press,  in 
defence  of  the  people?  Mr. 
Windom  was  a  dangerous 
man  to  the  interests  of  the 
money  power.  Thongh  often 
favoring  them  through  pol- 
icy. He  was  called  back  to 
the  secretaryship  under  Mr. 
Harrison,  the  cleanest  admin- 
stration  since  Lincoln's,  He 
had  not  long  been  in  his  seat, 
when  at  a  banquet  at  New  York, 
he  had  just  delivered  a  brilliant 
little  speech,  he,  too,  sud- 
denly drops  dead.  Now  it 
is  possible  these  men  died 
from  natural  causes.  JBnt  in 
this  enlightened  age  when  chem- 
istry produces  such  wonders,  it 
is  possible,  through  chemical 
action,  to  produce  the  apparent 
effects  of  almost  any    disease. 

There  is  a  Mexican  weed,  that 
one  drop  will  produce  insanity, 
two  drops  acts  entirely  different 
and  will  produce  paralysis  and 
eventually  death.  Now  we  of 
occult  powers  often  see  evidence 
of  wrong  doings  of  men,  though 
we  may  not  always  be  able  to 
weave  so  strong  a  web  of 
circumstantial  evidence  as  here 
presented. 

We  see  men  who  have  fought 
nobly  for  the  cause  of  financial 
reform,  just  as  they  had  reached 
a  position  of  influence  or  pro- 
duced a  work  of  power  whereby 
they  could  influence  the  leading 
classes,  they  would  quietly  drop 
out  of  sight,  become  violently 
insane  and  have  to  be  taken  to 
a  retreat,  never  to  recover,  or 
perhaps  show  symptoms  of 
insanity  which  would  cause 
them  to  commit  an  act  foreign 
to  their  natures  which  would 
disgrace  them  and  soon  bring 
them  to  death,  or  perhaps  they 
are  stricken  with  paralysis  of 
which  tliey  soon  expire.  So 
many  of  these  cases  have  come 
under  my  observation  that  I  no 
longer  doubt  that  some  of  It  is 


—168- 

the  work  of  a  band  of  conspira- 
tors. 

That  some  of  the  greater 
agitators  have  not  yet  been 
jeaohed  by  this  power  while 
weaker  ones  have  gone,  is  no 
evidence  against  this  theory,  as 
their  agents  may  be  mure  active 
in  one  locality  than  another  or 
may  ^experience  greater  oppor- 
tunities in  one  locality  than 
another.  Take  for  instance  our 
own  city  of  Detroit. 

The  'Honorable  Moses  W. 
Field,  who  did  more  tor  the 
early  organization  of  money 
reformers  than  any  other  man 
in  America,  was  ostracised, 
and  slandered  traduced,  final- 
ly, afflicted  doing  things  entire- 
ly foreign  to  his  nature — 
showing  symptoms  of  that  same 
strange  insanity  that  had  over- 
taken others.  I  know  Mr. 
Field  was  a  man  of  line  piirts, 
an  honorable  gentleman,  a  fine 
robust  physical  nature  and  I 
believe  he  died  a  niartj'^r  to  the 
cause  of  financial  reiorm. 

John  H.  Eakin  was  a  perso  lal 
friend  of  mine  and  for  many 
months  an  office  companion.  1 
never  saw  anything  that  would 
lead  me  to  think  insanity  was 
lurking  in  his  make-up,  but 
he  was  a  fearless  advocate  of 
financial  reform,  carrying  bis 
ideas  to  influential  i^eople,  to 
professional  men,  and  even  into 
the  chuich.  In  this  way  he 
was  doing  effective  work  which 
it  would  be  for  their  interest  to 
stop.  He  went  violently  and 
incurably  insane. 

Richard  F.  Trevellick,  a  fam- 
ous advocate  of  the  cause,  for 
years,  had  just  completed  his 
phamphlet  giving  Supreme 
Court  decisions  on  the  question. 
With  this  he  could  approach  a 
class  of  leading  citizens  who 
hitherto  had  given  the  subject 
but  little  attention  and  he  was 
approaching  professional  men 
bjsides   carrying    the  war    into 


-167  - 

Africa,  so  to  speak.  Just  when 
he  got  where  he  could  do  the 
best  execution  he  is  seized  with 
paralysis  and  in  a  few  months 
dies.  This  struck  his  friends 
with  astonishment,  as  no  one 
would  h:;ve  believed  the  seeds 
of  paralysis  were  lurking  in  his 
robust  form. 

Lyman  A.  Brant,  a  well 
known  labor  agitator,  a  news- 
paper man  and  ex-member  of 
ihe  state  legislator,  better  known 
than  Lyman  E.  Stowe,  who  is 
a  tierce  writer  of  articles  on 
financial  reform.  Lyman  A. 
Brant  was  often  taken  for 
Lyman  E.  Stowe  and  as  he  died 
a  few  days  ago  in  an  insane 
asylum,  it  is  possible,  Lyman 
A.  Brant  died  for  Lyman  E. 
Stowe,  or  it  is  possible  all  of 
this  was  the  result  of  natural 
causes,  but  the  casual  reader 
cannot  but  admit  that  it  is  a 
strange  coincidence  that  so  many 
of  this  class  are  afflicted  in  such 
a  peculiar  manner. 

Benton's  prophecy  seems  a 
true  one :  Jackson  did  not 
kill  the  old  money  reptile,  but 
like  the  Bengal  tiger,  she  has 
returned  from  the  bush  with 
all  her  whelps. 

Through  natural  occult  powers 
we  see,  we  are  taking  our 
lives,  our  liberties,  our  reputa- 
tions in  our  hands  and  while 
we  see  this,  we  know  that  we 
have  power  to  ward  oflF  some  of 
the  evil,  but  if  we  have  to 
submit  to  the  inevitable  destiny, 
like  Sampson,  we  may  by  our 
death  accomplish  more  than  m 
life. 

Connected  with  th©  story  of 
Mr.  Garfield's  death  I  will  relate 
a  little  story,  though  fonijgn  to 
the  subject  in  hand  and  not 
offered  as  an  argument,  it  will 
no  doubt  interest  the  reader  as 
a  strange  coincidtmce: 

The  day  of  Mr  Garfield's 
death  I  left  my  office  early  in 
the    afternoon    badly    fatigued 


—168  - 

and  much  indisposed.  I  hast- 
ened home  and  sought  a  darken- 
ed room  and  lay  down  and 
slnpt  a  troubled,  dreamy  sleep. 
I  slept  all  of  the  afternoon  and 
until  next  morning  when  I 
Mwoke  bright  and  feeling  well 
exc3pt  somewhat  peiplexed 
over  a  vivid  dream  that  still 
haunted  me.  In  this  dream, 
vision,  or  whatever  it  was,  I  saw 
Ml.  Garfield,  in  fact  was  at 
J I  is  bedside  just  before  his  death 
and  alone  with  him.  He  related 
the  cause  of  his  death,  said  he 
had  been  misunderstood  by 
friends  and  wronged  by  foes 
and  he  wept  at  his  country's 
misfortune.  The  scene  was  so 
sad  and  impressive  that  when  I 
awoke  my  face  was  bathed  in 
tear?,  several  times  this  dream 
was  partly  repeated,  but  at 
what  time  I  first  dreamed  it,  I 
do  not  know.  But  so  forcibly 
was  it  impressed  on  my  mind 
that  when  on  my  way  to  my 
office  the  next  morning,  on 
meeting  a  letter  carrier  I  said  to 
him  "If  I  hear  of  Garfield's 
death,  I  shall  believe  I  visited 
his  deathbed  last  night  in  a 
dream."  "Why,"  said  he,  "did 
you  not  know  that  Mr  Gar- 
field died  last  night  at  four 
o'clock.  "  I  certainly  did  not. 
But  strange  to  say  some 
weeks  after  on  seeing  the 
illustrated  papers  the  room 
that  1  saw  with  all  of  the 
faces  and  positions,  of  people  in 
attendance  and  surrounding 
appearances  were  pictured  just 
as  I  had  seen  them  in  my  dream 
and  still  stranger  the  papers 
stated  that  for  a  few  moments 
before  his  death  Mr.  Garfield 
was  alone  just  as  I  had  seen 
him  while  in  that  conversation. 
It  may  be  claimed  that  my 
mind  was  effected  by  the  great 
national  sorrow.  But  it  is  fair 
to  state  here  that  I  did  not  like 
Mr.  Garfield  and  believed  him 
an  enemy  to  the  country  who 


—169- 

had  better  be  out  of  the  way 
than  not,  though  of  course  I 
could  not  sympathize  with  the 
assassin,  nor  sanction  such  a 
measure  of  disposing  of  him. 
But  from  that  nighl  he  has 
found  in  my  heart  a  place  as 
a  loved  and  martyred  President. 

SUMMING  UP  ON  THE  EVILS 
OF  CONTRACTION. 

Says  David  Hume  in  his 
essay  on  money  : 

**It  is  certain  that  since  the  discov- 
ery of  the  mines  in  America,  industry 
has  increased  in  all  nations  ol:  Europe 

*  *  we  find  that  in  every  kingdom 
into  which  money  begins  to  flow  in 
greater  abundance  than  formerly, 
everything  takes  a  new  face;  labor 
and  industry  gain  life;  the  merchant 
becomes  more  enterprising,  the  manu- 
facturer more  diligent  antl  skillful 
and  even  the  farmer  follows  his  plow 
with    more    alacrity     and     attention. 

*  *  It  is  of  no  manner  of  conse- 
quence with  regard  to  the  domestic 
happiness  of  a  state  whether  raon- 
•y  be  in  a  greater  or  less  quantity. 
The  gO(,d  policy  of  the  magistrate 
consists  only  in  keep  ng  it,  If 
possiLle,  still  increasing;  because 
by  that  means  he  keeps  alive 
a  spirit  of  industry  in  the  nation  and 
increases  the  stock  of  labor,  in  which 
consists  all  re  il  power  and  riches. 
A  nation  whose  money  decreases  is 
actually  at  the  time  weaker  and  more 
miserable  than  another  nation  which 
possesses  no  more  money  but  is  on 
the  increasing  hand." 

Says  Mr.  Dunning  on  "Philo- 
sophy of  Price": 

"Money  is  the  life-blood  of  a  nation 
business  prospers  and  workingmen  are 
employed  at  good  wages.  Make  it 
scarce,  all  business  languishes;  mer- 
chants become  bankrupt  and  laborers 
are  starving;  who  don't  know  this. '' 

In  1868  John  Sherman,  when 
speaking  of  contracti^ii,  said  : 

"The  appreciation  of  thv  currency  is 
far  more  distressing  than  seuutors 
suppose.  Our  own  and  other  nations 
have  gone  through  that  process  before. 

*  *    It  is  not  possible   to   take   the 


—170- 
voyage  without  the  sorest  distress  to 
every  person  except  a  capitalist,  out  of 
debt,  or  a  salaried  oflScer,  or  an  annuit- 
ant, it  is  a  period  of  loss,  danger,  lassi- 
tude of  trade,  fall  of  WMges,> 
suspension  of  enterprize,  bankruptcy 
and  disaster." 

John  A.  Logan  in  his  speach 
reported  in  the  appendix  to  the 
Congressional  Record,  1874  says: 

"There  are  many  who  firmly  believe 
a  return  immediately  to  a  specie 
basis,  though  oppressive  for  a  time 
would  ultimately  prove  most  benefic- 
ial. But  I,  for  one,  can  see  benefit 
only  to  the  money  holders  and  those 
who  receive  interest  and  have  fixed 
incomes.  I  can  see  as  a  result  our 
business  operations  crippled  and  labor 
reduced  to  a  mere  pittance.  I  tan 
see  the  beautiful  prairies  of  my  own 
state,  which  were  beginning  to  bloom 
as  gardens,  with  the  cheerful  homes 
rising  like  white  towers  along  the 
pathway  of  improvement,  again  sink- 
ing back  to  idleness.  I  can  see  the 
hopes  tof  the  industrious  farmer 
blasted  as  he  burns  his  corn  for  fuel, 
because  the  price  will  not  pay  the 
cost  of  transportation.  I  can  see  our 
people,  of  the  west,  groaning  and 
burdened  under  taxation,  to  pay  the 
debis  of  the  states,  counties  and  cities, 
incurred  when  money  was  abundant 
and  bright  hopes  of  the  future  were 
held  out  to  lead  them  on.  I  can  see  the 
people  of  our  western  states,  who  are 
producers,  reduced  almost  to  the 
condition  of  serfs  to  pay  the  interest 
on  our  state,  county  and  other  private 
debts  to  the  money  lenders  of  the 
East." 

I  think  I  have  offered  enouo;h 
evidence  to  prove  the  baleful 
effects  of  a  contraction.  But  I 
will  give  one  more  testimony 
quoted  from  Wiley's,  *'Whither 
Are  We  Drifting": 

•*That  of  the  Monetary  Commission 
appointed  by  joint  resolution,  Aug- 
ust 5th,  1876,  and  consi^  l\x  of  three 
United  States  senators  and  three 
membt^rs  of  the  House  and  three 
secretaries,  whose  duty  It  was  to 
inquire  into  the  change  which  had 
taken  place  in  the    relative    value    of 


-171- 

gold  and  silver;  the  cause  of  the 
change  and  whether  permanent  or  not 
and  what  effect  upon  trade  and 
commerce." 

The  following  gentleman 
composed  that  commission: 

John  P.  Jones,  Lewis  V. 
Bogy,  of  the  Senate. 

Kandall  L.  Gibson,  George 
Willard,  of  the  House. 

Richard  P.  Bland,  William  S. 
Grosbeck,  of  Ohio,  Professor 
Francis  Bowen,  of  Massachu- 
setts, George  M.  Watson,  of 
Maine,  were  appointed  Secretar- 
ies. 

The  findings  were  as  follows  i 
''The  true  and  onlj  cause  of  the 
stagnation  in  industry  and  commerce« 
now  everywhere  felt,  is  the  fact 
everywhere  existing  of  falling  prices, 
caused  by  a  shrinkage  in  the  volume 
of  m  ney." 

Now  this  contraction  of  the 
volume  of  money  has  been  going 
right  along,  or  if  it  has  at  any  ■ 
time  seemed  to  stop  and 
increase,  it  has  not  increased  in 
proportion  r'  'ncrease  of  popu- 
lation and  b  siness  which  is 
equivalent  to  ..  contraction. 

But  right  iu  the  face  of  all 
evidence  for  years,  the  hireling 
press  lied  and  deceived  the  peo- 
ple and  told  them  there  had 
been  no  contraction, 

I  have  quoted  the  recommend- 
ation to  Congress  by  Secretary 
McCulloch,  December,  1865,  I 
have  quoted  the  law  itself,  I 
now  quote  such  testimony  as 
John  A.  Logan,  who  in  a  speech 
in  Congress,  reported  on  p.  139, 
of  appendix  in  Congressional 
Record,  for  the  year  1874,  he 
says: 

"The  circulating  medium  has  been 
contracted  $1,018,167,784.  '» 

If  this  is  not  enough  evidence 
of  a  contraction  here  is  an 
extract  fromPresident  Grant's 
messnge  for  1878: 

"In  view  of  the  great  actual 
contraction  that  has  taken    place   in 


—172- 

the  currency,  and  the  comparative 
contraction  continuocsly  going  on 
due  to  the  increase  of  population, 
increase  of  manufactures  and  all 
the  industries,  I  do  not  believe  there 
is  too  much  of  it  now,  for  the  dullest 
season  of  the  year. 

"During  the  last  four  years  the 
currency  has  been  contracted  directly 
by  the  withdrawal  of  three  p«r  cent 
certificates,  compound  in  erest  notes 
and  seven-thirty  bonds  outstanding 
on  the  fourth  day  of  March,  1809,  to 
the  amount  of  sixty-tour  millions  of 
dollars.  During  the  same  period 
there  has  been  a  much  larger  compar- 
ative contraction,  due  to  increase  of 
population,  manufactures,  etc." 
jCouating  certain  bonds  that 
were  a  legal  tender,  and  that  in 
1865,  the  South  was  not  yet 
using  our  money  to  any  great 
extent,  the  per  capita  in  the 
northern  states  would  reach  $80 
and  such  prosperity  as  ours,  no 
.  country  in  the  world  ever 
experienced.  But  I  do  not  wish 
to  give  the  agitator's  figures  but 
will  give  the  statement  of  the 
shrinkage  of  volume,  by  the 
Chicago  Inter-Ocean,  a  good 
reliable  Repu|?lican  paper.  The 
following  is  a  table  copied  from 
Freeman  O.  Wiley's  "Whither 
Are  VVe  Drifting  As  a  Nation," 
as  he  copied  it  from  the  Chica- 
go Inter-Ocean,  in  answer  to  a 
letter  dated  from  Schonburg, 
Iowa,  July  1st,  1878. 

The  question  was  asked  what 
has  been  the  amount  of  money 
in  circulation,  each  year,  since 
1865.  Here  is  the  answer  by 
this  good  Eepublican  authority: 

"We  have  heretofore  republished 
this  table  and  those  who  wish  it  for 
reference  should  preserve  it: 

Yen  Currency  Population  Amt. 

Per  Capita 

1865  $1,651,283,373   34,819,581  $47.42 

1866  1,803,702,726   85,537,143   56.76 

1867  1,380,414,677   86,269,502   36.68 

1868  417,199.778   87,016,989   22.08 

1869  750.025,089   87,779,860   19.19 

1870  740,039,179   88,558,371   19.10 


-171 

I  -  ■ 

1S71 

7r^.244.774 

39,750,073 

18.47 

1872 

7;,6,348,912 

40,978,607 

17,97 

1873 

738,291,479 

42,245,110 

17.48 

1874 

779,081,589 

43,550,756 

17.89 

1875 

778,176,--' 50 

44,896,705 

17.3S 

1876 

785,85s,i«32 

46,285,;!44 

15  89 

1877 

696,448,394 

47.714,829 

14.60 

1878 

540,540,187 

58,935,31.6 

11  2:^ 

1879 

534,425,558 

50,155,783 

10.65 

1880 

528,554,267 

52,600,456 

10.23 

1881  . 

610,632,433 

53,210.269 

11.48 

1883 

657,504,084 

54,8116,557 

11.97 

1883 

648,105,895 

56,550,814 

11.47 

1884 

561,475,988 

58,144,385 

10.18 

1885 

533,405,001 

59,888,562 

8.90 

1886 

470,574  361 

61,7.-;6,218 

7.64 

1887 

423,452,211 

63,;835,774 

6.67 

Here  says  another  Republican 
authority,  the  Chicago  Express: 

"The  red  torch  of  the  vandal  lighted 
up  the  whole  country  from  Pittsburg 
to  Chicago." 

This  called  a  brief  halt  in 
contraction.  But  let  me  here 
give  the  words  of  the  Chicago 
Expres-,  except  that  I  will  at 
each  date  quote  the  shrinkage 
of  volume,  as  given  by  the 
Inter-Ocean.  But  if  allowance 
were  made  for  all  bonds  that 
passed  current  as  money,  the 
shrinkage  would  be  nearly 
double  that  given  here. 

Says  the  Chicago  Express: 

"On  the  twelfth  day  of  April,  1886, 
Congress  passed  a  law  authorizing  the 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  to  sell  5-20 
bonds  and  with  the  proceeds  retire 
United  States  currency,  including 
greenbacks." 

On  December  4th,  1866,  E.  G. 
Spaulding,  a  Buffalo,  New  York 
banker,  a  member  of  Congress, 
wrote  to  Secretary  McCuUoch 
as  follows: 

"You  no  doubt  now,  to  a  certain 
extent,  have  control  of  the  currency  of 
the  country  and  I  think  that  you  will, 
of  necessity,  contract  moderately,  so 
as  to  preserve  a  tolerably  easy  money 
market.  There  may  be  occasional 
spasms  or  tightness  for  money,  but 
generally  [  shall  look  for  plenty  of 
money  for  at  least  one  year  to  come." 

When  this  letter  was  written 


-174- 

the  (onntry  was  in  possession 
of  81,906,687,770  currency. 

Following  remarks  in  italics  are 
mine.  The  cause  of  variation  in 
estimates  of  volume  of  currency  is 
due  to  the  fad  that  certain  bonds 
were  considered  money  by  one  party 
and  were  not  by  others,  but  my  table, 
before  given  on  page — shows  exactly 
what  bonds  were  legal  tender  though 
many  others  parsed  current. 

During  the  Year  1866 

with  $56.76  per  capita  we  had 
but  520  business  failures  in 
the  whole  country  involving  a 
loss  of  but  $17,625,000. 

Labor  was  well  paid  and  fully 
employed. 

1867 

This  year  the  work  of  contrac- 
tion was  vigorously  pushed, — 
the  volume  contracted  lo  $86  68 
per  capita  and  there  were  2,886 
failures,  with  a  tocal  loss  of 
$86,218,000. 

1868 

During  this  year  $47H,000,000 
of  money  was  destroyed,  the 
volume  brought  down  to  $22.08 
per  capita,  2,608  failures,  with  a 
loss  to  creditors  of  $63,774,000. 
Money  began  to  tighten  and 
financial  *'spasm8"  were  fre- 
quent, 

1869 

During  this  year  over  $500,- 
000,000  of  money  passed  into 
the  cremation  furnace  bringing 
the  volume  to  $19.19  per  capita  and 
producing  2,799  business  failures 
and  a  loss  of  $76,054,000. 
Money  growing  tighter  and 
wages  lower. 

1870 

This  year  $67,000,000  of 
money  was  destroyed,  per  capita 
119.10  and  3,551  failures  took 
place  involving  a  loss  of  $88,- 
§42,000.       Money    very'   scarce 


-175- 

and  wages  of  labor  were  reduced 
all  over  the  country. 

1871 

Thirty-five  millions  of  money 
this  year  is  retired,  per  capita, 
$18,47,  with  2,915  failures  and  a 
loss  of  $-5,220,000.  Wages  cut 
still  lower. 

1872 

Only  about  $12,000,000  was 
destroyed  this  year,  per  capita, 
$17.97,  but  such  had  been  the 
strain  upon  the  business  of  the 
country  for  the  past  five  years 
that  this  proved  the  last  straw 
to  4,069  business  firms,  involv- 
ing a  loss  of  $121,058,000. 
More  cutting  of  wages  and 
strikes  talked  of. 

1878 

This  year  the  per  capita 
stands  at  117.48.  The  storm 
reached  its  climax.  Business 
had  hoped  that  with  every 
returning  season,  prospects 
would  brighten  and  money 
would  become  plenty.  Instead 
of  this,  however,  notwithstand- 
ing but  $1,609,000  were  destroy- 
ed, the  people  became  panic 
stricken  and  5,183  business 
firms  were  precipated  over  the 
bankruptcy  precipice,  with  a 
loss  of  $228,499,000.  Five 
hundred  thousand  men  were 
thrown  out  of  employment, 
wages  cut  down  all  over  the 
country  and  strikes  are  of 
frequent  occurrence. 

1874 

Notwithstanding  the  terrible 

results  of    last    year,  the    wine 

press  of  contraction  still  creaks 

on  its  hinges  of  death,  as  around 

and  around   it    sweeps    out   of 

nroulation     $75,484,  certificates 

indebtness,  which   had  been 

'e    •  legal      tender      money, 

60  treasury    notes,  $0,880,- 


—176  - 

045  legal  tenders,  $3,000,000; 
fmcfional  currency  and  $1,000,- 
000  bank  notes,  producing  5,830 
failures  at  a  loss  of  $152,289,000 
to  creditors;  per  capita  $17.89. 
A  million  idle  men  begin  ta 
tramp  for  work,  wages  still 
decline  and  strikes  more  numer- 
ous. 

1876 

"Volume  «17.83  per  capita .^ 
The  volume  was  contracted, 
$42,817,415  and  the  failure* 
reached  7,740  with  loss  to  cred- 
itors of  $201,160,000.  Two  mil- 
lions of  laborers  out  of  work, 
famine  and  hunger  stare  them  in 
the  face  and  tramping  becomes 
a  profession. 

1876 

'*  Volume  down  to  $15. 89  per  capita. 
According  to  the  most  reliable 
estimates,  the  contraction  of  the 
currency  this  year,  in  the  des- 
Wuction  of  greenbacks  and  the 
^Withdrawal  of  bank  currency, 
amounted  to  about  $85,000,000, 
with  9,092  failures  and  $191,111,- 
000  loss.  This  does  not  include 
losses  to  stockholders,  by  fore- 
closure and  sales  of  railroads. 

"What  a  record  for  ten  years 
who  wonders  times  were  hard 
and  men  idle?  Still  with  all 
this  array  of  wreck  and  ruin, 
with  the  finger-board  of  con- 
traction, at  the  close  of  each 
year,  pointing  to  the  cause, 
the  people  were  asleep,  or 
on  their  knees  praying  for  some 
interposition  of  Providence  in 
their  behalf,  while  John  Sher- 
matt  went  marching  on,  with 
the  torch  of  death,  to  burn, 
the  remaining  $800,000,000, 
of  the  people's  money.  Three 
million  men  are  out  of  em- 
ployment. Bankruptcies  mul- 
tiply with  great  rapidity.  The 
tramp  nuisance  culminates, 
wages  are  cut  down  to  star- 
vation prices.  Strikes,  riota 
and  general  consteraation  seize 


—177- 

the  people  and  the  circula- 
tion is  cut  down  to  $696,000,000. 

1877 

Volume  $14.60  per  capita. 

"The  torch  of  the  vandal 
lighted  up  the  country  from 
Pittsburg  to  Chicago.  These 
are  the  foot- prints  of  that  red- 
mouthed  despot,  the  money 
power,  which  is  still  forging 
chains  for  the  limbs  of  Ameri- 
cans." 

I  must  now  take  up  this 
where  the  Chicago  Express  left 
off. 

1878 

The  volume  of  currency 
shrank  to  $11.28  per  capita  and 
this  year  the  number  of  failures 
reached  10,478;  amount  of 
liabilities, $234, 383,132.  But  this 
year  gave  us  remonetization  of 
silver  m  the  Bland  Bill,  two  to 
four  millions  a  month  of  silver 
dollars  to  put  in  circulation 
which  began  to  flow  out  at  the 
close  of  the  year,  and 

1879 

was  the  year  of  specie  resump- 
tion; per  capita,  $12.65.  The  in- 
creased silver  brought  us  the 
boom  of  1879,  failures  dropped 
down  to  6,658;  liabilities  $98,- 
000,000. 

1880 

The  boom  was  walking  on. 
Increase  of  currency  through 
silver  is  doing  its  work,  the 
failures  have  shrunk  to  4,735; 
liabilities  only  $65,000,000. 
But  the  latter  part  of  this  year 
there  was  an  attempt  to  frighten 
Congress  by  the  bankers, 
known  as  the  bankers'  rebel- 
lion of  1880  and  they  contracted 
their  loans  very  heavily  and 
when  money  Is  scarce  the 
contraction  of  credits  is  equiva- 
lent to  a  contraction  of  volume 
of  currency  and  the  consequence 
was  that  the  volume  ran  down 
to  $10.23  per  capita. 


-178- 
1881 

Failnres  increased  to  5,59% 
liabilities  at  $cSl,O00,O00.  But 
confidence  was  in  full  blast  and 
business  was  booming  on  confi- 
dence, enai^ration  was  increasing 
and  consequently  the  volume  of 
currency  wps  shrinking  but 
credits  were  more  than  taking 
its  place. 

1882 

The  volume  had  increased  a 
little,  per  capita  to  $11.97;  but 
the  strain  for  money  was  great 
and  failures  increased  to  6,738; 
liabilities  $101,000,000. 

1883 

The  volume  per   capita    was 

11.48.     Credit  is  so  largely  in 

excess  of  cash  that  the  strain  is 

increasing,  failures    were  9,184; 

liabilities,  $173,000,000. 

1884 

The  volume  of  money  per 
capita  this  year  is  given  as 
110.17.  Failures.  10,910;  liabili- 
ties, $226,000,000  and  the 
country  is  piling  up  credit 
preparatory  to  a  tremendous 
smash. 

1886 

Yolume  of  money  per  capita 
$8.90.  Failures  11,212,  liabili- 
ties $267,340,264.  The  papers 
are  declaring  there  is  lots  of 
money,  but  business  is  mainly 
done  on  expanded  credit. 

1886 

Volume  of  money  per  capita 
$7.64.  Failures  12,292;  liabili- 
ties, 1229,288,238.  Business  is 
lagging,  credits  are  not  being 
pushed  and  failures  are  falling 
off  a  little. 

1887 

Volume  per  capita  $6.67. 
Failures,  12,042;  liabilities, 
§^835,121,888.  Oreditfl  still  grow- 
ing. 


-179- 
1888 


Little  chano;e  in  the  volnme 
of  money,  credits  that  have 
taken  place  of  money  are  being 
urged.  Failures,  13,348;  liabili- 
ties, $247,659,156. 


1889 

"No  change  in  volume;  tenden- 
cy to  push  credits.  Failures, 
13,277;  liabilities,  $312,496,742. 
A  tendency  to  still  push  CFedits. 

1890 

The  last  year  looked  danger- 
ous, credits  are  enormous  but 
the  time  is  not  yet  ripe  to  pluck 
the  goose,  but  something  must 
be  done. 

John  Sherman  comes  forward 
with  the  fourth  act  of  his  silver 
demonetizing  scheme,  known  as 
the  *'Sherman  Bill."  This 
repealed  the  "Bland  Bill"  and 
gave  to  the  country  a  forced 
purchase  of  four  and  a  half 
million  ounces  of  silver  per 
month  and  the  putting  in 
circulation  of  silver  certificates 
to  that  amount.  That  increased 
the  currency  two  and  a  half 
million  dollars  per  month  over, 
the  best  the  secretary  would  do 
with  the  "Bland  Bill."  This  in- 
crease of  currency  stimulated 
trade,  strengthened  credits  and 
business  boomed,  more  on  credit 
than  on  cash  by  many  times, 
yet  the  increase  of  Cfish  had  a 
good  effect  and  brought  failures 
down  to  10,672;  liabilities,  $175,- 
032,826. 

1891 

The  volume  of  credit  is 
expanding  beyond  the  limit  of 
reason  and  cash  is  in  great 
demand.  As  a  business  man  I 
find  I  can  discount  bills  and 
buy  goods  at  almost  my  owa 
figures  for  cash.  But  1  found 
myself  warning  everybody  to 
stand  from  under,  the  bubble 
is    about    to    burst.    Increased 


—J  80  - 

ii  littie  ware  mo-ney  and  failures 
iaereaetid  to  12,394;  liabilities, 
$193,178,000. 

1892 

There  is  as  yet  no  material 
ctetage  except  that  everything 
lii^s  shaky,  like  a  great  bal- 
lo«'i!  i»tftit«^  and  ready  to  soar 
«r  ooHapse.  Slany  business 
houses  are  shaky.  There  are 
sijae^that  the  business  peojd« 
ape  fcryieg  to  hedge,  preparia^ 
for  tke  storm,  failures,  10,370; 
Habir^^iee,  $108, 595, 248. 

But  ^e  blow  is  yet  to  come. 

1893 

Tka  filth  act  of  the  silr«r 
dr»aM  is  oa  now.  The  coaepir- 
aton  ap«  now  ready  to  priek 
tim  bttbbk^.  &iy8  Gordon  Clark, 
a(Uli«p  of  "Shy lock,"  a  work  on 

'It  is  gmfi^  v¥ell  known  tbat,  as 
««uijf  M»  th»  12th  of  Hurch,  eight  days 
a:^ic  tlM  inav^uratioQ  of  thuir  Fresi- 
^WUb,  tike  Banker's  Association  issued 
(it   Ito  AiaaiUurs     wha'     has     become 

..  .XBB  PAJfIC  BULLETIN.'  » 

*^  *9eax  Sir: — Tb«  intorests  of 
mni&saaA  baakecs  E«quire  IfUiuediate 
ftMnciid  b^islation  by  Congress. 
;SUv«e,  allw^r  oariidofttes  and  treabuiy 
arfttei  atvc*  be  retired  and  the  National 
teck  notSB.  ccpoii  a  gold  basis,  m;ide 
tba  w^  noonejr.  This  will  require 
a«>fccaW«ttoii  •!  from  $500,000,000  to 
$l,^O8Of0^^9OO  of  new  bands  us  a  basis 
»f  «iim9Li^t\9n.  You  will  at  once 
rsttre  oae-tfeird  of  your  circulation 
%a€  «ai1  !n  onu  haf  of  your  loans. 
B?)  ca«&ftal  to  roakearaone)'  stringency 
f^  smoo^  your  ptitons,  especially 
a^twBg  rrrattential  business  men. 
Advocate  an  extra  session  of  Con- 
gf ass  (er  the  repeal  of  the  purchase 
e](%ifcse  of  tb©  SlJerman  Law  and  act 
Willi  the  other  banks  of  your  city  in 
seenrinu:  a  petition  to  Congress  for  its 
Hjjconditional  repeal,  per  accorapany- 
i^  form.  Use  personal  influence  with 
®e*igres8inen  particularly,  let  your 
wteli^s  Ije  known  to  your  Senators. 
1^  future  life  of  national  banks  as 
sftfflitd  and  safe  investment  depends 
Himw  immediate  action,  as  there  is  an 
inoreasing  Sfnfcimetit  in  favor  of 
goffei-mnent  legal  tender  notes  and 
srl^eieoiiXitge.'*^ 


—  181^ 

If  this  is  not  sufftri^nt  evi- 
dence of  a  bankers'  conspiracy, 
I  liere  qnote  farther  from  the 
same  authority : 

"As  loug  ago  as  December  24th, 
1877,  The  New  York  Tiibune  said: 

"  'Last  week  a  long  list  of  firms  at 
CliiCHgo  was  carefully  tiled  away  for 
luture  use,  by  s  rong  banks  heie. 
"Why?'' it  was  asked.  'Because  ttiis is 
a  list  of  firms  wlio  support  "Bland's 
Bill,'  ''so  spoke  au  old  banker  of  note." 

Again  the  Inter  Ocean  of 
August  20th,  1893,  said : 

•'Early  in  the  winter  a  bank  presi- 
dent, conversing  with  a  Chicago  man 
of  business,  said  to  him:  'Mr.  Junes, 
we  are  going  to  make  the  West  pay 
up  this  summer.' 

"  'But  why  should  you  press  your 
crditorsV  asked  Mr,  Jones.  The  reply 
was:  'Well,  we  think  it  would  make 
you  a  little  more  thoughtful  about 
currency  matters  and  drive  you  from 
your  foolish  ideas  about  silver.' 

"Reporting  a  conference  between 
New  York  bankers  and  the  United 
States  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  the 
Sun  of  April  27,  1893,  said: 

"  'There  is  a  determination  also  to 
show  the  miner-<  of  siiver  the  evils  of 
the  Sherman  Law.  *  *  This  work 
has  been  started  by  a  number  of 
bankers  in  the  solid  communities  of 
the  East.  They  are  daily  refusing 
credits  to  the  South,  South  West  and 
West.'  " 

"On  the  20th  of  April  the  Sun 
added: 

"The  statement  of  Mr.  Carlisle  to 
the  New  York  bankers  makes  it  clear 
that  while  Mr.  Cleveland  works  in 
Congress  the  bankers  will  be  expected 
to  work,  not  in  New  York  only,  bi  t 
throughout  the  country,  doing  their 
utmost  to  pinch  business,  in  the 
expectation  of  causing  a  money  crisis 
that  will  affect  Congress  powerfully 
from  every  quarter." 

*»The  financial  report  of  the  Phila- 
delphia Tress,  under  date  of  Sep- 
tember 22nd,  contained  this  frank 
ccnfession:" 

There  are  ominous  rumors  on  the 
street  that  New  York  will  put  the 
screws  on  the  Senate.  *  *  There 
is  no  question  but  that  the  banks  ot 
New  York  are  still  withholding  money 
from  merchants  while  possessisj 
millions    of    idle    cash,  because    «*l^l 


-182  - 

What  does  every  organization 
say  becomes  of  all  traitors '< 

"Tlie  penalty  of  treason  is  death." 
"Conspiracy  against  the  country  is 
treason. " 

The  cost  in  life  and  human 
snffering,  this  conspiracy  has 
entailed  caunot  be  estimated. 
But  it  again  must  be  redeemed 
in  blood,  though  thousands  of 
innocent  ones  must  suffer  that 
the  guilty  may  be  punished. 
Such  is  the  inevitable  reward 
of  corruption.  "He  that  lives 
by-  the  sword  must  perish  by 
the  sword." 

In  compliance  with  demands 
of  the  conspirators',  credits  were 
contracted  and  a  vast  quantity 
of  gold  shipped  out  of  the 
country  to  create  a  panic. 
Many  of  the  smaller  bankers, 
innocent  of  crime,  were  compell- 
ed to  close  their  doors.  The 
great  credit  intiated  business 
boom  collapsed. 

Even  such  business  men  as 
Andrew  Carnegie,  in  an  article 
in  the  North  American  Eeview, 
admitted  that  the  business  had 
been  done  with  eight  per  cent 
cash  against  ninety  two  per  cent 
credit,  and  others  claimed  the 
difference  much  greater  than 
this  in  favor  of  confidence 
paper.  The  crash  was  terrible. 
Failures,  15,508;  liabilities, 
8382, 153,67  6. 

Thousands  and  thousands  of 
firms  went  out  of  business  that 
were  never  reported  as   failures. 

The  suffering  and  loss  caused 
by  our  great  Civil  AVar,  was  no 
comparison  to  that  produced  by 
this  terrible  panic,  which  was 
wilfully  brought  on  by  selfish 
men.  Had  the  government 
issued  a  few  hundred  millions 
of  dollars,  of  full  legal  tender 
paper  money  and  started  public 
works  and  paid  it  out  for  labor, 
the  wheels  of  business  would 
have  moved  on,  and  much  of 
this  suffering  and  loss  have 
been  avoided. 


-  183  - 

Nor  would  this  paper  money 
have  been  in  the  form  of  a  debt, 
there  would  have  been  no  inier- 
est  to  pay.  The  life  of  paper 
is  but  seven  years,  it  would 
soon  have  worn  out  and  disap- 
peared, and  the  coiiiHry  been 
that  much  richer  for  the 
work  accomplished.  Tue  peo- 
ple would  have  been  saved  the 
suffering  and  the  whole  cora- 
muiiity   benetited. 

The  pretence  was  here  for  the 
rei)eal  of  the  ''Sherman  Act," 
and  the  stoppage  of  the  coinage 
of  silver.  Money  is  extremely 
scarce,  failures  and  suffering  on 
the  increase  and  Congress  dal- 
lies and  does  nothing  The 
moneyed  men  are  all  powerful, 
running  the  country  deeper  and 
deeper  into  bonded  debt.  The 
money  power  are  determined  to 
accomplish  their  hellish  work 
and  destroj'^  all  non-interest 
bearing  paper  money  and  come 
alone  to  a  gold  standard, 
regardless  of  what  it  costs  the 
people  in  suffering  and  wealth. 
iJut  the  people  are  awaking  and 
they  will  soon  look  upon  a 
certain  class  of  moneyed  men 
as  so  many  vipers  or  mad  dogs 
that  must  be  got  out  of  the  way 
at  any  cost.  Let  these  men 
beware  for  they  are  building 
their  own  funeral  pyres,  though 
they  may  be  destroyed  by  the 
wrath  of  a  Sampson  that  per- 
ishes with  them. 

1894 

There  were  many  promises 
and  great  hopes  of  a  revival  of 
business.  But  a  duller  year  for 
bueiness,  this  country  never 
siiw.  Number  of  failures,  13,- 
895;  liabilities,  $172,993,8^6. 
'J'hough  there  is  a  slight  falling 
off  in  the  nnmber  of  failures 
and  amount  of  liabilities,  the 
bottom  is  being  knocked  out  of 
everything  except  one's  debts, 
as  it  takes  more  of  the  products 
of  labor  to  get  a    dollar  "than 


—184- 

ever  known  in  this  country 
before,  debts  are  renlly  doubling 
up.  But  the  value  of  property 
is  shrinking  out  of  sight. 

1895 

The  great  money  loaning 
conspirators,  are  preparing  for 
the  struggle  of  the  metals,  and 
are  putting  money  in  their  vari- 
ous great  enterprises  to  employ 
labor,  so  to  start  the  wheels  of 
business  and  start  the  credit 
system,  thus  creating  a  fictitious 
business  boom  to  aid  them  in 
carrying  out  their  hellish  plot 
of  a 

GOLD  STANDARD. 

This  scheme  is  not  becanse 
they  want  gold  for  money,  or 
for  a  standard,  nor  the  gold 
itself,  but  that  they  may  use  it  as 
an  engine  of  op  pression. 

They  know  well  there  is  not 
gold  enough  in  the  world— or 
even  gold  and  silver  together  to 
do  the  business  of  America 
alone  and  to  issue  more  promis- 
es to  pay,  a  thing  you  have  not 
got  or  cannot  get,  is  a  fraud,  a 
delusion  and  a  soare  and  that 
is  all  that  it  is  intended  for. 
But  this  brings  us  to  the  subject 
of 

BI-METALISM. 

.  OR   THE  8ILVEU   CONTHUVEBST. 


TAKE  YOUR  CHOICE 

OUR  OWN  HOMK  AND  CARRIAGE. 

The  greenback  days   of   1805    to    1870,  Bl- 

Metalism  or  Monomet  Ui;ni. 


—186- 


jme-taU- 


This  is  a  mere  matter  of  dog 
eat  dog,  with  silver  the  under 
dog  in  the  tight. 

The  big  gold  gambling  dog 
wants  the  "lion's  share"  of  the 
plunder,  while  the  silver  mine 
owners  are  fighting  for  a  better 
price  for  their  product.  The 
people  have  by  far  the  greater 
interest  with  the  silver  or  under 
dog,  as  the  demonetizing  of 
silver    lessens,  the    volume     of 


■186- 

money  and  increases  the  value 
of  the  debts,  requiring  more 
labor  or  the  ])roducts  of  labor 
to  pay  those  debts  But  it 
wonld  be  a  blessing  if  the  people 
would  demand  the  demonetizing 
of  both  metals  and  insist  on  a 
scientific  paper  money,  such  for 
instance  as  described  herein. 
Or  if  as  the  golden  calf  worship- 
ers say;  God  made  gold  money 
and  law  has  nothing  to  do  with 
it.  It  can  make  no  difference 
if  the  government  coin  both 
gold  and  bilver,  free,  but  take 
the  legal  tender  quality  from 
them  both  and  put  it  on  to  an 
exclusive  paper  money,  this 
will  test  the  whole  thing.  But 
we  all  know  that  it  is  not 
because  they  want  gold  for 
money,  for  the  sake  of  gold, 
but,  because  they  can,  by  that 
means,  control  the  volume  of 
money,  thereby  enslaving  the 
people  of  the  world.  And  to 
carry  their  ends  they  resort 
to  bribery  and  influence  the 
governing  classes,  the  bench, 
the  professor,  the  pulpit  and 
the  press  until  the  whole  mass 
is  one  nest  of  rottenness  and 
corruption.  Here  are  some  of 
the 

FALLACIES  THKY  FEED  FOOLS  ON. 

They  speak  of  gold  and  silver 
as  the  precions  metals,  when  in 
fact  there  are  a  number  of 
metals  more  useful,  that  are 
much  cheaper  and  a  number 
less  useful  that  are  much  dear- 
er. For  instance,  take  gold  and 
silver  out  of  the  world  and  the 
masses  of  the  people  would 
hardly  miss  it.  But,  on  the 
other  hand  take  iron  out  of  the 
world  and  every  railroad  must 
cease  to  exit,  every  steamboat, 
every  mill,  every  mechanical 
tool,  would  be  lost,  every  build- 
ing fall  to  pieces  and  every 
household  be  disruprt^d,  every 
individual  affected  and  civiliza- 
tion drop  back    to    a    barbaric 


-187- 

state.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  intrinsic  value  of  iron  is 
many  thousand  times  greater 
than  gold. 

The  commercial  value  of  the 
smelted  iron  ore  is  but  a  few 
cents  per  pound  at  the  outside, 
a  little  more  than  the  cost  of 
labor  in  production.  i3ut  they 
claim  for  gold  that  its  value  is 
given  to  it  because  it  costs  a 
dollar's  worth  of  labor  to  pro- 
duce it.  This  is  a  deception. 
If  all  qf.  the  cost,  in  worry, 
sweat  and  toil,  suffering  and 
death,  to  say  nothing  of  wasted 
fortunes,  were  counted  against 
gold,  it  would  be  so  expensive, 
that  many  dollars  would  not 
buy  one  grain  of  it.  But  the 
commercial  value  is  given  it  by 
the  law  of  supply  and  demand. 
And  if  the  nations  of  the  earih 
would  demonetize  it,  tiiere 
would  not  be  another  dollars 
worth  rained  in  a  hundred 
year,  on  account  of  the  falling 
of  in  demand. 

Q.  Will  yon  please  give  us 
the  value  and  qualities  of  some 
of  the  metals. 

A.  Yes.  But  it  is  a  fact 
that  if  asked  to  name  the  most 
valuable  metal,  there  is  not  one 
in  a  hundred  but  what  would 
mention  gold  first  and  silver 
afterward.  But  let  us  see  how 
near  the  truth  they  would 
come. 

Gallium  is  worth  $3,250  per 
ounce  troy,  or  $89,000  per 
pound.  The  Vanderbilts  are 
said  to  be  worth  $200,000,000, 
if  so,  they  could  purchase  312 
tons  of  gold  and  have  something 
left  over,  but  they  could  not 
buy  three  tons  of  gallium. 

There  is  not  one  person  in  a 
thousand  that  ever  heard  of 
this  metal,  as  it  was  not  discov- 
ered until  August  27th,  1875. 
Its  utility  value  is  comparative- 
ly nothing,  the  world  has  got 
along  very  well  without  it.  Its 
commercial  value  rests  alone   in 


-188- 

its  scarcity.  Like  gold  and  all 
other  metals,  it  depends  upon 
the  law  of  supply  and  demand 
for  its  commercial  value  and 
the  supply  end  being  extremely 
small  gives  it  great  commercial 
value,  though  the  demand  end 
is  extremely  limited. 

Many  of  the  melals  in  the 
following  table  have  very  little, 
or  no  utility  value,  while  iron 
the  cheapest  metal,  has  the 
greatest  intrinsic  or  utility 
value.  Lead  comes  iffext,  cop- 
per next,  then  tin,  zinc  and  so 
on. 

TABLE  OF  NAMES  AND  VALUES 
OF  METALS. 


DOLLARS 

OBN 

Gallium 

$y9,ooo 

Vanadium 

3,840 

Glncinum 

3,264 

Ziirconium 

3,000 

Lithium 

1,960 

Didymum 

1,920 

Cerium 

1,920 

Indium 

1,896 

Zitlrium 

1,728 

Tantalum 

1,720 

Erbium 

1,680 

Strontium 

1,536 

Niobium 

1.526 

Barium 

975 

Iridium 

650 

Astnium 

640 

Palladum 

400 

Gold 

240 

Chromium 

200 

Lanthanium 

175 

Platinum 

130 

Bhodium 

112 

Telurium 

108 

Potassium 

30 

Silver 

12 

Aluminum 

9 

Cobold 

6 

Nickle 

60 

Bluck-tin 

60 

Zinc 

18 

Copper 

12 

Lead 

6 

Iron 

8 

Of     course    many    of     these 


-  iby 

metals    are    compounds,  others 
elementary  substances. 

Here  are  the  metals  that  have 
been  used  for  money:  Iron» 
lead,  copper,  tin,  nickle,  silver, 
platinum,  gold.  Russia  used 
platinum  for  money  until,  dis- 
continued in  1845,  and  when  she 
demonetized  it,  it  fell  in  value 
quite  materially,  notwithstand- 
ing its  scarcity  and  the  fact 
that  there  is  a  lar^e  demand  for 
ir,  for  electrical  and  other 
purposes. 

I  have  shown  that  many  of 
the  high  priced  metals  have 
little  or  no  intrinsic  or  utility 
value. 

Senator  Stewart  in  a  recent 
speech  said: 

"There  is  no  such  thing  as  intrinsic 
value,  in  a  commercial  sense.  The 
light  of  day,  the  heat  of  the  sun  and 
the  air  we  breathe  have  intrinsic 
qualities  and  are  essential  to  animal 
life,  but  they  have  no  commercial 
value  because  their  quantity  is  unlim- 
ited. C<  mmercial  value,  results  from 
the  desire  to  possess,  and  limitations 
of  ^quanlity.  If  the  stamp  of  all 
the  governments  of  the  world  were 
remcved  from  both  gold  and  silver 
coin  and  neither  of  these  metals 
could  be  used  as  money,  their  principal 
value  would  be  destroyed.  The  desire 
to  possess  them  for  any  other  purpose 
would  be  trifling.  They  would  not  be 
costly  enough  for  ornaments  and  the 
supply  on  hand  would  be  sufficient  for 
an  indefinite  period  for  use  in  the 
arts. 

•In  this  is  found  the  true  theory  of 
money." 

Here  is  a  list  of  some  articles, 
that  possess  a  high  commodity 
value,  that  are  now  used  for 
money.  Gold,  silver,  copper, 
nickle,  by  the  great  nations. 
Oxen,  among  the  Zulus  and 
KafiFirs  of  Africa.  Tin  forms 
the  standard  of  value  of  the 
great  fair  of  Nishni  Novgorod. 
In  the  retired  districts  of 
New  Guinea  female  slaves  are 
the    standard    of    value.     The 


—.90  - 

Solomon  Islands  use  strings  of 
shell  beads  about  the  size  of 
shirt  buttons,  well  made  and 
strung  in  fathom  lengths  of 
two  kinds,  red  and  white.  This 
is  the  basis  ot  currency.  Dogs' 
teeth  however  are  the  gold 
of  the  coinage,  but  only  two 
teeth  ^from  a  dog's  jaw  are  a 
legal  lender.  A  hole  is  drill- 
ed in  each  and  when  a  native 
has  accumulated  a  sufficient 
number  he  strings  them  to- 
gether and  wears  them  as  a 
collar.  Such  a  collar  may  be 
worth  as  much  as  $100.  Por- 
poises' teeth  are  one-fifth  the 
value  of  dogs'  teeth  and  rings 
of  a  marbleiike  stone,  are  also 
current  coiu.  Cocoanuts,  pigs, 
wives  and  slaves  and  tobacco 
are  all  money. 

Ten  cocoanuts  equal  one 
string  of  white  beads. 

Ten  strings  of  white  beads 
equals  one  string  of  red  beads, 
or  one  dog's  tooth. 

Ten  strings  of  red  beads  are 
equal  to  tif(y  porpoise  teeth. 

Ten  porpoise  teeth  equals  one 
good  quality  wife. 

One  marble  ring  one  human 
head. 

One  human  head,  one  good  pig. 

One  good  pig,  one  medium 
young  man. 

Amor.g  some  of  the  native 
Australians  green  stone  and  red 
ochre  are  used  as  money.  Iron 
spikes  are  still  used  by  some  of 
the  tribes  of  Africa  for  money, 
chocolate,  cocoanuts  and  eggs 
are  used  in  some  parts  of  South 
America  for  money.  Norway 
even  now  uses  corn  for  currency 
and  in  India,  cakes  of  tea  pass 
as  currency  and  in  China  pieces 
of  silk,  and  in  Corea  sheets  of 
paper  still  pass  as  currency. 

In  1709  when  Peter  the  great 
of  Kussia  overran  Sweden 
and  carried  away  all  metals 
ol  great  value,  copper  became 
so  valuable  that  small  pieces  of 
the   size   of    our  old  fashioned 


—191- 

coppers  were  coined  into  pieces 
of  the  value  of  nearly  a  dollar  of 
our  money. 

Afterward  as  it  becanae  more 
plentilnl  huge  plates  of  copper 
were  coined  and  became  the 
currency  of  the  realm. 

Gold  and  silver  as  money 
antidates  history  itself. 

Two. thousand  years  before 
Christ,  Abraham,  the  Chaldean 
sheperd,  returned  to  Egypt, 
"very  rich  in  cattle,  in  silver 
and  gold."  Mark  at  this  period 
silver  is  mentioned  before  gold. 
Afterward, says  the  Bible  record, 
he  bought  the  cave  of  Machpe- 
lah  where  his  bones  were  to 
rest,  beside  those  of  Sarah,  his 
wife,  for  which  he  paid  '"four 
hundred  shekels  of  silver  cur- 
rent money  with  the  merchant." 
A  shekel  was  worth  about  tifty 
cents  of  our  money, consequent- 
ly he  paid  about  $2U0  dollars 
for  the  cave. 

-Before  proceeding  farther  I 
will  give  the  values,  in  our 
money,  of  some  of  the  ancient 
and  modern  coins  in  the  follow- 
ing ooio  tables. 


DOLLARS 

UK  NTS 

A  Mite 

1-5 

A  F.irlliiiig 

2-3 

A  (a-clHll 

Hi 

A  I'iece  of  Silver 

13 

A  i'euuy 

15 

A  Btkah 

27i 

A  Dracbma 

30 

A  Shekel 

5bi 

A  Slater 

60 

A  Taleiil  of  Silver 

1,656 

A  Talent  of  Gold 

26,496 

This  table  is  from  Potter's 
Bible  Encyclopedia. 

A  table  buch  as  the  above  is 
of  but  little  use  to  us  except  we 
know  the  purchasing  power  of 
the  coin.  But  as  that  was 
continually  changing  as  the 
ages  rolled  on,  we  have  but 
little  data  wliereby  to  place  oni- 
judgment. 

In  Ancient  (Greece  in  the  days 


of  Pericles,  11  0.  469  to  429,  in 
which  time,  Encyclopedias  say, 
times  were  good,  the  laboring 
classes  received  as  follows : 
Common  labor  three  oboio — 
equal  to  three  and  one-half 
cents,  consequently  his  pay  was 
abont  ten  and  one  half  cents  per 
day.  A  gardener  got  about 
fourteen  cents,  a  wood  sawyer 
(lumberman),  nineteen  cents,  a 
carpenter  seventeen  and  one- 
half  cents,  a  scribe  or  secretary 
of  a  public  office,  fifteen  cents^ 
and  very  long  hours. 

-At  this  time  beef  was  worth 
about  three  to  four  obolo  or 
more  than  the  common  laborer 
got  per  day.  The  poorer  clatiS- 
es  could  eat  no  meat  except 
now  and  then  a  little  wild  game. 
They  lived  mainly  on  a  sort  of 
pea  or  bean,  with  leeks,  and 
herbs,  and  corn,  or  what  we  call 
wheat.  Their  clothing  was  of 
the  poorest  sort. 

We  may  judge  by  this,  how 
the  laborer  tared  who  received 
the  penny  a  day  (tifteen  cents 
worth  of  silver)  ^poken  of  in 
Matthew  II,  9,  13.  But  we  are 
assured  by  one  authority  at 
least  that  this  word  penny  was 
a  ^mistranslation,  the  original 
Euman  word  was  "denarius'' 
audits  purcliasing  power,  at  that 
time,  of  food  and  necessaries  of 
life,  was  $3,20.  But  here  we  are 
in  the  daik  as  much  as  ever,  for 
what  quantity  ana  quality  were 
the  gouds,  in  comparison  to  our 
productions  of  today  'i 

And  think  of  the  price  that 
Judas  Iscariot  got  lor  our 
Savior,  thirty  pieces  or  $3.90. 
Either  it  was  not  for  the  money 
that  this  act  was  done  or  Judas 
Iscariot  had  as  small  a  soul  as 
some  of  our  capitalists  of  today. 

Those  asses  who  prate  about 
the  money  of  the  world  are 
requested  to  observe  the  follow- 
ing table  and  try  and  ascertain 
the  purchasing  power  of  the 
different  pieces  in  their  respect- 


-193- 

ive  countries  and  they  will  see 
the  folly  in  the  idea  of  universal 
money. 

The  two  dollar  gold-piece  of  New- 
foundland value  92.02.70 
The  Shanghai,   Tael  of  China    1.03  10 


Ruble  of  Russia 

.54.40 

Rupee  of  India 

.36.22 

Florin  of  Austria 

.34.50 

Mahbubof  Tripoli 

.62.90 

Bolivia  of  Venezuela 

.14.00 

PeSu  of  Mexico 

.75.80 

Silver  Yen  of  Japan 

.75.i:0 

Silver  dollar  of  the    Central 

American  States 

.69.80 

But     the    strangest 

coin     of 

them  all  is  the 

REIS  OF  BRAZIL. 

The  basis  of  currency  is  an 
imajiinary  unit,  the  reis,  1,000 
of  which  make  a  milries,  worth, 
apart  from  exchange,  about  50 
cents.  The  lowest  nickle  coin 
is  100  reis,  worth  5  cents,  below 
these  are  cop})er  coins;  20  reia 
being   equivalent  to    one    cent. 

Til  us  one  pays  7,500  reis  for 
a  meal  for  himself  and  wife  at 
a  restaurant;  2,000  reis  to  a 
boatman  to  take  you  ashore 
from  the  steamer:  1,000  reis  for 
a  bottle  of  beer;  600  reis  to  a- 
guide  for  pilotage  through  a 
public  building;  200  reis  for  a 
ride  on  a  street  car;  100  reis  for 
having  his  boots  blackened. 

As  an  offset  to  this,  it  is 
said  that  in  tbe  southern  part 
of  Russia  the  peasants  use  a  coin 
of  such  small  value  that  it 
would  take  250,000  of  them  to 
buy  an  American  dollar,  and 
these  coins  are  so  scarce  that  a 
man  who  has  a  hundred  is 
looked  upon  as  rich  and  one 
who  has  a  thousand  is  consider- 
ed very  wealthy.  Think  of  this, 
comfortable,  well  off,  with 
one-tifth  of  a  cent,  wealthy 
with  two-lifths  of  a  cent,  rich 
with  two  cents  and  a  nabob 
with  five  cents. 

Ye  who  are  wise  will  see  by 
this  the  folly  oi  talking  about 


-194- 

waBting  money  that  is  money 
if   yoa   go    abroad.     Bat     the 

silly,  vaporing  fool  that  is  only 
fit  to  be  the  slave  of  a  usurious, 
hypocritical,  falsifying  master 
will  whine  "I  want  the  money 
of  the  world,  money  that  is 
money  if   I  go  abroad." 

Il  is  said  that  a  cubic  inch  of 
gold  is  worth  $210;  a  cubic  foot, 
$362,370;  a  cubic  yard,  89,797,- 
702.  This  is  valuing  it  at  $18 
an  ounce.  It  is  estimated  that 
we  have  $6,000,000,000  of  gold  in 
the  world,  and  if  so,  according 
to  the  above  estimate  it  would 
not  occupy  a  cubic  space  of 
twenty  six  feet.  But  it  is  very 
doubtful  if  there  is  any  such 
amount  of  gold  in  existence, 
for  we  should  deduct  at  least 
one-third  of  the  production  for 
wear  and  loss.  If  we  do  this, 
we  can  figure,  by  the  following 
estimate  and  table,  the  amount 
of  gold  still  in  existence  pretty 
accurately. 

I  have  given  the  United 
States  Silver  Commission's  Re- 
port for  the  amount  of  the 
precious  metals  at  the  beginning 
of  a  he  Christian  Era  to  be  two 
billion  eight  hundred  million 
dollars.  But  by  the  close  of 
the  filteenth  century  it  had 
dwindled  to  less  than  two  hun- 
dred million   dollars. 

We  will  now  note  the  fol- 
lowing annual  production  of  the 
precious  metals  of  the  world, 
from  the  discovery  of  America 
to  1872  inclusive. 

From  the  Director  of  the 
United  States  mint  as  quoted 
by  the  ''Columbian    Advocate:" 


PERIODS 

GOLD 

SILVBU 

1493-1520 

$  3,855,000 

$    1,95:3,000 

1521-1544 

4,759,U00 

3,749  000 

1545-1560 

5,657.000 

12.950,000 

1561-15S0 

4,51«,000 

12,447,000 

1581-1600 

4,905,000 

17,40y.000 

1601-l(i20 

5.662,000 

17,6:]8.000 

1B21-1640 

5,516,000 

16,358,000 

1641-1660 

5,829,000 

15,- 23,000 

-195  - 

1661-1680               6,154,0:0  14,000,000 

1681-1700               7,154,000  14,20!),000 

1701-1720               8,520,000  14,779,000 

1721-1740              12,fi81  COO  17,921,000 

1741-1760              IG.HDH.OOO  23,ir)8.(.00 

1761-1780              13,761,000  27,12s,0()0 

1781-1800             11,828,000  36;634,000 

1801-1810             11,815,000  37.161,000 

Total             5128,993,000  $271,523,000 

The    world's    production     of 
gold  and  silver  for  the  calender 

years  of  1811  to   1889  inclusive. 


YEARS 

GOLD 

SILVER 

1811- 

■18-20 

$    7.606,000 

$  22,474,000 

1821- 

■1830 

9,448,000 

19,141,000 

I8:n- 

■1840 

13,484,000 

24,788,000 

1841- 

•1850 

36,H93,000 

32,434,000 

1851- 

■1855 

131,2.18  000 

86,827,000 

1856-1860 

136,946,000 

37,611,000 

1861- 

1865 

131,728,000 

45,764,000 

1866- 

1870 

127,537,000 

55,653.000 

1871- 

1872 

113.431,000 

81,849,000 

1873 

97,'^00,000 

82,120,000 

1874 

90,750,000 

70,673,000 

1875 

97,500,000 

77,578,000 

1876 

103,700,000 

78,322,000 

1877 

114,000  000 

75,240,000 

1878 

119,000,000 

84,644,000 

1879 

109,000,000 

83,388,000 

1880 

106  500,000 

86,636,000 

1881 

103,000,000 

89,777,000 

1882 

102,000,000 

98,230,000 

1883 

95,400,000 

98,986,000 

1884 

101,700  000 

90,817,000 

1885 

108,400,000 

97,564,000 

1886 

106,000,000 

93,772,000 

1887 

105,000,000 

94,265,000 

1888 

109,900,000 

103,316,000 

1889 

tal 

118,800.000 

117,951,000 

To 

$2,494,691  000  « 

51,877,514,000 

Gold  and  silver  produced  in 
thn  United  States  from  1890  to 
1893  inclusive. 


PERIOD 

GOLD 

SILVER 

1890 

$32,845,000 

$  0.48"),000 

1891 

33,175,009 

75,416,000 

1892 

F3,014,981 

82,101,010 

1893 

35,955,000 

77,575,75 

Taken   from  the  "Report    of 
Director  of  Mint." 

By  a   careful    study  of  these 
tables  it   will  be  observed  that 


— 196  - 

the  lowest  production  of  these 
metals  was  in  1493.  the  highest 
was  in  1889;  that  up  to  these 
dates  there  was  a  continual 
fluctuation  in  the  annual  pro- 
duct from  $5,805,000  to  $236,- 
451,000.  As  these  commodities 
are  subject  to  the  law  of  supply 
and  demand  like  all  other 
things.  It  will  be  seen  that 
ihey  are  an  unfit  thing  to  use 
as  a  basis  for  promissory  notes. 
And  one  can  not  help  ask  the 
question.  Why  should  two 
commodities  ot  such  fluctuat- 
ing value  be  used  for  a  basis 
for  promissory  notes  when  the 
whole  range  of  products  would 
make  a  greater  and  safer  securi- 
ty<  But  as  absolute  money  is 
better  than  promissory  notes, 
why  use  them  at  all?  except 
you  wish  to  grant  a  power  to 
corporate  bodies  of  selfish  men 
on  purpose  to  rob  the  people. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  there 
has  beeu  much  more  gold 
produced  than  silver — that  is 
in  value.  Though  the  ratio  of 
the  production  of  silver  has 
been  steadilv  on  the  increase. 

In  1493  there  was  $38  of  gold 
produced  to  $19  silver.  In  1892 
there  is,$118  of  gold  to  $162  of 
silver. 

It  will  also  be  remembered 
that  the  obligations  of  the 
United  States  could  be  paid  in 
silver  as  well  as  gold  and 
the  production  of  silver  in  the 
United  States  has  caught  up  to 
and  gone  past  that  of  gold. 
Consequently  the  conspiracy 
against  silver  effects  the  United 
States  more  than  any  other 
country. 

As  I  have  before  stated  this 
whole  silver  question  is  brought 
forward  first  to  rob  the  people 
by  forcing  them  to  pay  twice 
the  amount  in  value  that  the 
bond  .holders  had  first,  fixed 
upoti  that  they  could  rob  the 
country  off  and  secondly  at  this 
time  to  attract  the  attentioQ   of 


—  197- 

the  people  from  the  more  vital 
question  of  a  scientitio  paper 
currency  that  would  upset  the 
robbery  syslem  of  controling 
the  w'orld  by  controling  the 
volume  of  money.  As  a  means 
to  this  end  they  must  have 
something  for  an  argument  so 
there  is  much  blatherskite  talk 
about  the  ratio  in  the  value  of 
gold  and  silver  in  past  times. 
Wherever  there  has  been  any 
great  change  in  the  comparative 
values  of  gold  pnd  silver,  from 
one  to  sixteen — that  is  in  valua- 
tion of  one  pound  of  gold  to 
sixteen  of  silver,  since  1600  B. 
C,  it  has  been  because  of  local 
conditions. 

If  the  nations  of  the  earth 
were  to  coin  both  gold  and  sil- 
ver at  a  ratio  of  sixteen  to  one 
there  is  no  doubt  that  the  price 
would  range  at  that  rate  or  if 
they  were  coined  at  any  other 
ratio  they  would  remain  at  that 
ratio.  But  it  is  the  interest 
ot  some  large  creditor  nations, 
like  England,  to  demonetize 
silver  that  they  may  force  the 
debtors  to  pay  a  larger  amount, 
thereby  enslaving  the  world. 
Such  a  thing  as  free  coinage  of 
silver  by  tljose  nations,  cannot 
be  looked  for.  Whether  the 
United  States  could  force'  the 
nations  to  recognize  a  standard 
of  16  to  1  by  resorting  to  that 
measure  is  a  question  ro  be 
solved.  ^But  it  makes  no  differ- 
ence one  way  or  the  other.  The 
United  States  has  a  just  right  to 
return  to  a  free  coinage  of 
silver  at  a  ratio  of  16  to  1  and 
to  pay  her  obligations  in  silver. 
For  the  benefit  of  those  who 
would  l.ke  to  know  the  compar- 
ative values  of  gold  and  silver. 
1  will  here  give  the  range  from 
1600  B.  C.  to  the    present   time. 

Before  Cluist  1600—1  to  -3.83. 
AuLhoviLies;  InscripLioii  Xuriiak  ,  tri- 
buL«  list  ot  Thothiues.  (Biciiitlis. ) 

Before  Christ  500 — 1  to  13,  Persia 
<Boeckh.)    Page  144 


-  ;-98 

Before  Clirist470— 1  to  10.  Asia  Min- 
or.   (Boeckh.)    Page  12. 

Before  Christ  aOO— 1  to  10.  Greece. 
Depre-ssion  of  gold  caused  by  the  influx 
of  gold,  by  the  successful  wars  of 
Alexander 

Before  Christ  49—1  to  8.93.  Rome. 
Caused  by  the  influx  of  gold  by  Csesar 
spoiling  the  Gauls. 

CsBsar's  headquarters  were  at 
Aqiiilia,  at  the  head  of  the 
Adriatic,  where  there  was  also 
a  gold  mine,  which  at  this 
period  became  very  prolific. 

From  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  Era  to  161  A.  D.  the 
ratio  was  frum  1  to  10.97  to  to  1 
11.99  or  counting  the  debase- 
ment of  the  Eomau  coin,  about 
1  to  11. 

A.  D.  438  Byzantium  and  Rome  1  to 
14.40.     Theodosian  code.     Arbitrary. 

A.  D.  1351.  From  this  date  to  the 
discovery  of  the  new  world,  the  ratio 
varied  from  1  to  12.30  and  1  to  12.80. 

A.  D.  1494—1  to  10.50.  Fixed  arbi- 
trarily by  mint  regulations — England 
and  Germany.  MacLeod's  Political 
Economy. 

1640—1  to  13.51 
1665—1  to  15.10 
1679— 1  to  15.00 
1680—1  to  15.40 


France,  Mint  reg- 
ulations. 


I  will  now  give  a  statement 
of  the  fluctuation  in  the  ratios 
of  gold  and  silver  from  1687  to 
the  dt-monetization  of  silver  by 
Geimany  and  the  United  States, 
and  the  stoppage  of  free  coin- 
age. As  quoted  by  the  Col- 
umbia Advocate,  from  Dr.  A. 
Suetbeer;  for  1687  to  1832  from 
1833  to  1878.  Fixley's  and 
Alell's  tables  from  1879  to 
1889  daily  cablegrams  from 
London  to  the  Bureau  of  the 
Mint. 

The  following  shows  the  fluctuations 
of  gold  and  silver  and  shows  the  high- 
and  lowest  points  reached  during  the 

periods. 

1687—1  to  14.94  1793—1  to  15.00 

1697—1  to  15.20  1808—1  to  16.08 


-  19;t 

1702—1  to  15.o2  1809—1  to  15T98 

1728—1  to  15.11  1818— 1  to  16.25 

1729—1  to  14.92  1814—1  to  15.04 

1737—1  to  15.02  1848—1  to  15.93 

1788—1  to  14,91  1859—1  to  15.19 

1746—1  to  15.13  1861—1  to  15-50 

1760—1  to  11.14  1865—1  to  15.44 

1790—1  to  15.04  1869—1  to  15  60 
1872—1  to  15.68 

After  the  repeal  of  the  Sher- 
man Act  and  the  complete 
closing  of  the  American  mint 
to  silver  that  metal  dropped 
until  it  would  take  over  thir- 
ty-two pounds  of  silver  to 
buy  one  pound  of  gold.  But 
at  the  sarne  time  everything 
else  shrank  in  value.  I  will 
here  quote  from  a  speech  of 
The  Hon.  John  P.  Jones,  of 
Nevada,  who  states  in  a  table, 
he  says,  was  prepared  for  him 
by  the  Bureau  of  Statistics  of  the 
Treasury  Department,  Wash- 
ington D.  C,  that  in  1873  a 
bushel  of  wheat  would  bring 
$1.14  gold  or  silver  and  today 
would  bring  $1.12  in  silver;  but 
would  bring  but  87  cents  in 
gold.  In  1873  a  pound  of 
cotton  would  bring  16  cents  in 
gold  or  silver  but  today  would 
bring  thirteen  cents  in  silver 
bullion,  but  would  bring  only 
ten  cents  in  gold. 

A  pound  of  cheese,  that  in 
1873  cost  the  purchaser  eleven 
and  three- fourths  cents,  gold  or 
silver,  now  brings  twelve  cents 
worth  of  silver  bullion  and  but 
nine  cents  in  gold. 

He  quotes  the  range  of  prices 
of  many  other  articles  which 
showed  about  the  same  rise  in 
the  price  of  gold  and  shrinkage 
in  price  of  commodities;  which 
proves  to  us  that  the  extra 
demand  given  to  a  metal  by 
using  it  for  money  increases 
its  commercial  value,  and  that 
if  gold  or  silver  were  entirely 
demonetized  their  commercial 
value  would  shrink  to  insignif- 
icance. 


—200- 

The  fallacy  in  the  cry  for  aa 

HONEST  DOLLAR. 

When  the  banker  tells  you  he 
wants  a  gold  dollar  because  he  wants 
to  be  honest  and  pay  gold  you 
tell  him  he  is  a  liar.  For  he  never 
pays  gold  if  he  can  help  it,  but 
pays  his  rag  promissory  notes. 

There  is  comparatively  no 
gold  in  circulation  as  money. 

The  great  majority  of  the 
people  seldom  see  or  get  a  piece 
of  gold. 

The  fallacy  of  a  gold  basis, 
of  being  able  to  get  gold  if 
you  want  it,  is  exploded  by  the 
fact  that  if  there  is  a  demand 
of  any  consequence  for  gold 
it  slinks  out  of  sight  and  you 
can  not  get  it  at  all. 

Q.  Is  the  price  of  gold  fixed 
by  law? 

A.  Yes.  By  the  provisions 
of  its  charter,  the  bank  of 
England  is  obliged  to  purchase 
every  ounce  of  gold  bullion 
offered,  that  is  nine  hundred 
and  two-thirds  fine  and  pay  for 
it  £3, 17s,  9d— $18.92  per  ounce 
but  other  bullion  and  coins  she 
can  shave  and  speculate  in. 
This  alone  would  establish  a 
fixed  price  for  gold. 

This  act  was  pas?:ed  July  19, 
1844,  and  has  nevei-  been  repeal- 
ed. It  fixes  the  price  of  gold  as 
much  as  an  act,  by  any  reliable 
demand,  could  fix  the  price  of 
any  other  commodity.  If  the 
same  authority  were  to  fix  tlie 
price  of  silver  at  $20  per  ounce, 
in  the  same  manner,  every 
ounce  of  silver  would  bring  $20, 
less  the  freight  or  exchange. 

COINAGE 

Q.  Was  gold  and  silver 
always  used  as  mone}-? 

A.     Its  use  antidates  history. 

Q.  Was  it  likely  the  first 
thing  used  for  money? 

A.  No.  Of  course  it  is  nat- 
ural     to      suppose    barter     or 


—201  — 

trade,  commodity  for  commodi- 
ty, coQstitated  the  first  com- 
nierce. 

As  many  commodities,  sach 
as  game,  fish,  berries,  etc.,  etc., 
were  perishable  and  would 
decay  before  they  conld  be 
used  or  traded,  some  indestruct- 
ible commodity  would  be  select- 
ed as  a  standard  measure  of 
comparative  values.  As  there 
were  no  statute  laws,  of  course 
this  was  adopted  by  common 
consent. 

As  the  diversity  of  commodi- 
ties increased,  it  became  neces- 
sary that  the  standard  should 
be  devisable  into  fractions 
Consequently,  beads  made  of 
polished  seeds,  shells  and 
animals'  teeth,  highly  polished 
and  strung  together  as  a  thing 
of  ornamentation,  was  probably 
the  most  universally  known  as 
money  by  primitive  men.  As 
the  metals  were  discovered  they 
came  next. 

Q.  Were  the  metals  first 
used  in  coin  or  by  weight? 

A.     Certainly  as  coin. 

The  first  coins  were,  probably 
mere  nuggets  of  metal,  pierced 
and  strung  together  like  other 
things  used  for  ornamentation. 
As  man  progressed  these  orna- 
ments assumed  more  artistic 
shapes,  and  so  the  primitive 
jeweler  was  the  first  coiner  of 
money. 

After  beads  came  rings,  and 
archsBologv  gives  us  some  sam- 
ples of  this  early  coinage. 

Most  writers  state  th:it  the 
metals  were  first  used  by 
weight.  Bui  weights  and  meas- 
ures were  evolved  by  progressive 
man  long  after  money  became 
necessary.  These  writers  also 
give  the  earliest  coinage  as 
dating  with  the  Lydians,  700 
B.  C.  Herodotus  credits  the 
Lydians  with  the  invention  of 
the  art  of  coinage.  This, 
however,  is  a  mistake  as  there 
is  good  evidence  thai  both   gold 


202 

and  silver  were  coined  in  India 
long  before  tile  coinage  credited 
to  the  Lydians. 

Homer  spe;i lis  of  brass  coins 
in  Greece,  llSi  \^.  C.  But  tli« 
Egyptians  used  ring  riioiiey 
long  before  tliis,  as  Egyptian 
monuments  show  us  that  rings 
were  used  for  money  at  a  date 
long  prior  to  this,  and  nearly 
2000  B.  C.  Abraham  brougli't 
back  with  him  pieces  of  gold 
and  silver. 

ANCIENT  RING  MONEY. 


-J 

BGTFTIAN  CEI/TIO 

BINO   MONBT  BINS  MONST 

Of  course  as  man  progressed  in 
commerce  tricks  of  trade  came 
into  use  and  fixed  weights  and 
measures  grew  out  of  this.  The 
smallest  unit  of  an  indivisable 
substance  would  naturally  be 
chosen  as  the  unit  of  measure 
of  weight.  Therefore  the  little 
Arabian  bean  carot  was  nn- 
doabtedly  the  first  thing  fixed 
upon  as  a  standard  of  weights. 
Afterward  the  barley  corn  was 
undoubtedly  used  as  a  standard 
of  both  weights  and  measures. 
As  the  demand  for  the  metals 
increased  the  value  increased; 
tricksters,  naturally,  varied  the 
size  of  the  rings  and  debased 
the  metals  and  measures  were 
adopted  to  overcome  the   fraud. 

But  as  men  of  more  or  less 
generous  natures  would  meet  in 
business  and  bickering  take 
place,  fixed,  statutory  laws 
became  necessary,  and  the 
science  of  money,  weights  and 
measures  are  still  developing 
(see  weights  and  measures  pages 
2  to  4) 

Perhaps  making  money — as 
a  government  function — a   legal 


-  203 

tender  unit  of  measure  might 
properly  be  credited  to  the 
Lydians.  Though  the  date 
would  have  to  go  back  seven  or 
eight  hundred  years  or  more 
before  Christ,  as  Lycurgus  made 
iron  money  in  Sparta,  900  B.  C  , 
and  as  he  steeped  it  in  vinegar 
to  destroy  its  annealability  it 
would  seem  to  prove  that 
making  money  was  a  govern- 
ment function  and  intrinsic 
value  considered  a  detriment. 
This  is  borne  out  by  the  fact 
that  500  B.  C,  Solon,  of  Athens, 
recoined  the  money  of  the 
realm,  reducing  the  metal  in 
the  coin  nearly  one-half. 


COINS  OF  ATUENS,  500  B.  O. 

Volumes  of  very  interesting 
matter  might  be  written  on 
coinage  alone.  The  London 
Museum  contains  165,000  speci- 
mens of  coins,  most  of  them  that 
have  been  money  but  are  not 
today.  Their  intrinsic  value 
would  not  compare  with  that  of 
their  weight  in  steel,  and  the 
commercial  value  of  the  commo- 
dity would  fall  many  thousand 
times  below  their  commercial 
value  as  curiosities.  But  their 
greatest  value  is  to  the  student 
of  history. 

As  no  coin  was  dated  prior  to 
400  A.  D  it  is  very  hard  to  fix 
the  date  of  ancient  coin. 


AS8 


—204  - 

The  earliest  Roman  coin,  500 
B.  C. 

These  165,000  specimens  of 
coins,  once  money  but  now 
money  no  where,  are  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty  five  thousand 
points  of  evidence  to  prove  that 
money  is  a  creation  of  law. 

Coins  of  Al^-xandpr  the  great, 
578  B.  C,  pn  bably  the  >lranfjest 
and  least  known  ojin  is  that 
represented  in  the  cut  below. 


Cartbafrenian  leather  money, 
800  B.  C,  as  described  by  Rol- 
lins. A  piece  of  leather  with  a 
metal  core. 


BOMAN  8EXTIUS-  350  B.  O 


COIN  Of  CLKOPATBA  AND  MAKO  ANTONT 
600  B.  O. 


-[05 


JULIUS  C^SAR, 
Abi.ui  60  B.  C. 


t  WAMPUM  OF  THE  NORTH 

AMEiaCAN   IMDIANS. 

The  standard  of  our  own 
eilvt^r  dollar  was  taken  from  the 
Spanish  mill  dollar  which  was 
almost,  a  universal  standard  of 
money  when  our  first,  dollar  was 
authorized,  1792. 

Many  make  the  mistake  in 
supposing  the  corrugated  edges 
on  the  piece  is  the  milling  but  it 
is  not.  The  milling  is  the  plain, 
raised  edge  of  the  piece  and  is 
for  the  protection  of  the  coin. 
The  corrugation  is  called  the 
reading. 

The  two  metals  have  always 
fluctuated  as  to  the  standard  of 
coin  value. 

Senator  Jones  says  that  kings 
David  and  Solomon  used  silver 
as  the  standard  He  has  made 
a  slight  mistake  as  King  David 
did  and  Solomon  did  until  he 
fell  away  from  the  ways  of  God 
and  demonetized  silver  and 
brought  on  the  rebellion  under 
Jeroboam  (see  pages — ) 

Mr.  Talmage  in  a  sermon, 
gives  the  wealth  of  Solomon  as 
^680,000,000  in  gold  and  £1,- 
028,000,377,  silver.  But  he 
does  not  give  his  authority. 

>The  ratio  at  which  gold  and 
silver  were  first  coined  was  the 
ratio  at  which  they  had  gone 
into  use  by  weight. 

In  Lydia  and   Greece  it  was 


-  206- 

thirteen  and  one  third  of  silver 
to  one  of  gold. 

In  the  time  of  Piiilip  of  Mac- 
edonia, gold  was  the  most  plen- 
tiful of  the  two,  in  Macedon- 
ia and  Asia  Minor. 

Far  back  in  India,  the  metals 
were  used  live  of  silver  to  one 
of  gold. 

Boeckh,  in  his  economy  of 
Adieus,  snys: 

"The  value  of  gold  is  more  variable 
than  that  of  silver,  which,  therefore, 
maj  be  considered  as  the  standard  of 
price  for  gold  as  for  other  comrnod- 
ilies." 

Silver  was  the  standard 
money  of  England  until  181(5 
when  the  gold  siandarl  was- 
adopted,  and  the  value  of  gold 
coins  as  compared  with  silver, 
was,  from  1257  to  160i,  regulated 
by  proclamaiion. 

The  Napoleonic  war  with 
France,  ran  England  deeply  in 
debt.  The  money  power  beliind 
the  bank  of  England  boiigiit 
up  the  consols  with  a  plentiful 
cheap  money,  and  desired  their 
interest  in  a  scarce,  high  priced 
money.  Consequently  paper 
was  contracted  and  silver  de- 
monetized and  through  that  the 
English  people  were  robbed. 

As  before  stated  the  money 
power  of  England  was  now 
enthroned  with  a  vast  leverage 
behind  them.  They  were  soon 
enabled  to  lend  money  to  the 
nations  of  the  world,  and 
through  the  process  of  funding 
andreiunding  and  the  mighty 
gains  of  compound  interest, 
were  able  to  dictate  terms  to  any 
nation  tliey  did  business  with. 

There  were,  however,  other 
great  capitalist,  in  other  na- 
tions who  were  trying  to  shape 
national  affairs  to  suit  their 
interests;  so  when  gold  was 
discovered  in  California  and 
and  Australia,  it  was  thought; 
nioDsy  would  be  so  plentiiul 
that  the  people  would  be  inde- 
penderM;«o    they  sought,  to  de- 


-  207    - 

monetize  gold,  which  was  done 
by  Germany,  Austria,  Holland 
and  Belgium.  Bnt  as  lon^  as 
the  bank  ol'  England  was  buying 
every  ounce  of  gold  at  $18.92, 
gold  could  not  shrink  in  value 
to  any  great  extent.  England 
would  not  demonetize  gold  be- 
cause (several  of  her  colonies 
produced  gold  but  no  silver  of 
consequence.  Though  Holland 
coined  $18,000,000  it  was  not  a 
legal  lender  and  there  was  no 
demand  for  it,  and  they  stopped 
its  coinage. 

It  was  soon  found,  however, 
that  gold  was  not  so  plentiful 
as  was  supposed  and  these 
nations  remonetized  gold. 

The  power  of  the  money  loan- 
ers,  that  rule  England  with  a 
rod  of  iron,  have  their  branch 
house  in  Franklort  and  a  spec- 
ial agent  in  every  county. 
Through  usury  compounded 
their  power  is  rolling  up.  Al- 
most every  nation  is  in  debt  to 
them  and"  they  have  not  lost 
sight  of  their  method  of 
destroying  the  power  of  France 
in  1716  and  are  using  the  system 
of  bribery  to  corrupt  the  world. 

They  have  steadily  worked  to 
the  end  that  there  shall  be  but 
one  metal  used  for  a  standard 
of  value  that  thev  may  be  able, 
through  controling  the  volume 
of  money,  to  control  the  world. 

STANDARD  MKTAI. 

Standard  gold  or  silver  means 
the  standard,  government  rule 
for  mixing  alloys  with  the 
metals.  The  standard  of  both 
metals  is  that  of  a  thousand  parts 
by  weight,  nine  hundred  shall 
be  of  pure  metal,  and  one  hun- 
dred of  alloy.  The  alloy  of 
gold  is  silver  and  copper,  and 
the  alloy  of  silver  is  copper, 
and  the  standard  metal  is  after 
the  alloy  is  added. 

The  standard  dollar  is  the  one 
that  measures  all  other  dollars. 


—208- 

which  are  promises  to  be  paid 
in  the  standard  mill  dollar. 

The  Spanish  mill  dollar  had 
been  almost  a  universal  stand- 
ard of  money  the  world  over 
and  until  1792  was  the  unit  of 
measures  of  comparative  value* 
in  the  United  States  of  all 
commodities  including  gold. 

In  1792  our  silver  dollar  of 
371:^  grains  of  pure  silver  or  416' 
of  standard  silver  was  authoriz- 
ed. The  dollar  containing  3^ 
grains  more  of  alloy  than  the 
present  silver,  but  the  same 
amount  of  pure  silver. 

The  gold  eagle  (for  there  was 
no  gold  dollar,)  contained  247^ 
grains  ot  pure  gold  which 
would  make  the  dollar — had 
there  been  one — contain  24| 
grains  of  pure  gold. 

The  act  of  June  28,  1834. 
reduced  the  amount  of  gold  in 
the  coin  and  made  the  eagle  or 
ten  dollar  piece,  contain  232 
grains  of  pure  gold  or  23.20  of 
pure  gold  to  the  dollar. 

The  act  of  January  18th,  1836, 
reduced  the  alloy  in  the  coins 
to  one-tenth  of  the  weight. 
The  standard  dollar  by  that  act 
contained  37 1:^  grains  of  pure 
silver  or  412^  grains  of  standard 
silver,  the  same  as  our  dollar 
now  contains. 

This  shows  us  that  silver 
was  the  recognized  standard  and 
gold  was  changed  to  conform 
to  the  silver  dollar. 

We  now  had  no  more  changes 
in  the  coinage  laws  until  1853. 

France  had  made  a  bid  for 
silver  by  changing  her  ratio  to 
15:^  to  1.  Ttiis  demand  was 
rapidly  calling  our  silver  away 
and  our  government  now  reduc- 
ed the  metal  in  the  fractional 
coins.     See  coinage  laws,  pages 

There  had  never  been  but 
few  silver  dollars  coined.  Now 
there  was  none  as  the  bullion  in 
the  dollar  would  sell  lor  more 
than  the  lace  value  ol  the  dollar. 


-  2U9  - 

Although  we  had  an  aufboriz- 
ed  dollar  from  1792,  Spnnish 
mill  dollars  of  seventeen  peney 
weights  and  seven  grains  was  a 
legal  tender  with  us  until  Feb- 
ruary, 1857. 

The  reader  will  remember  th& 
Hazard  and  bank  circulars  and 
how  the  plot  states  that  this 
country  would  be  saddled  wit!» 
a  great  debt,  through  the 
expenses  of  the  war,  and  old 
citizens  and  soldiers  will  remem- 
ber how  that  war  was  needlessly 
prolonged  until  the  debt  piled 
up,  almost  to  fabulous  propor- 
tions you  will  also  remember 
that  after  the  debt  was  swelled 
as  great  as  they  dared  to  let  ii 
go,  that  through  the  plans  al- 
ready laid  they  made  a  vigorous 
war  on  all  paper  money,  that 
they,  the  conspirators,  could 
not  control.  We  will  also 
remember  the  manly  position 
Mr.  Sherman  took  on  th« 
occasion,  of  the  passage  of  the 
pernicious,  so  called,  govern- 
ment credit  strengthening  act. 
But  in  the  light  of  what  we  v\ill 
now  find  we  must  ask  ourselvts 
if  Mr.  Siierman  was  not  taking 
that  position  to  throw  dirt  iu 
the  eyes  of  the  American  people 
as  to  his  real  nature  and  pur- 
pose. 

The  reader  will  also  remember 
how  one  Dubois,  a  French, 
cabinet  officer,  sold  himself  for 
a  hundred  thousand  crowns  per 
annum  of  British  gold,  paid 
direct  from  the  English  secret 
service  fund,  to  intrigue  against 
French  finance. 

Well  in  1865,  several  of  the 
European  nations,  led  by 
France,  saw  through  the  designs 
of  England  and  sought  to  avert 
it,  so  formed  what  is  known  as 
the  ''Latin  union."  This  union 
consists  of  France,  Belgium, 
Italy,  Switzerland  and  Greece, 

Tlieir  object  was  to  form  a 
union  of  nations  and  hx  upoa 
a  common  sxaadard. 


r-  210  - 

This  was  done  among  those 
nations  called  the  Latin  union, 
and  acquiesced  in  by  Prussia. 

It  must  be  stated  here,  how- 
ever that  all  of  the  nations  of 
the  Latin  union  were  first  in 
favor  of  a  gold  standard  until 
overruled  by  the  influence  of 
France.  But  a  secret  war  had 
been  waged  against  silver  as 
soon  after  1849  as  it  was  discov- 
ered that  gold  was  not  going  to 
be  so  plentiful  as  had  been 
supposed. 

In  1867  however,  the  Emperor 
of  France  extended  an  invitation 
to  the  United  States  and  all 
European  nations  to  hold 

▲  CONFERENCE  IN  PARIS 

for  the  purpose  of  extending 
the  principles  of  15  to  1 
throughout  the  commercial 
world. 

The  invitation  was  accepted 
and  one,  Samuel  B.  Ruggles,  was 
appointed  commissioner  for  the 
United  States. 

It  is  easy  to  be  seen  why 
England  should  desire  that  the 
United  States  should  not  join 
the  union  but  should  demonetize 
silver.  She  being  on  a  gold 
basis  and  her  moneyed  men, 
who  control  her,  owned  a  large 
amount  of  our  bonds.  They 
had  increased  their  value  by 
the  large  destruction  of  our 
paper  money,  that  is,  by  reduc- 
ing the  volume  of  money,  they 
reduced  the  price  of  labor  and 
the  products  of  labor  so  that  if 
one  bushel  of  wheat  would  pay 
three  dollars  of  debt  before  the 
reduction  of  the  volume  of 
money,  one  bushel  of  wheat 
now  would  not  pay  one-third 
as  much  of  the  debt  as  before 
or  only  one  dollar  instead  of 
three  dollars  of  the  debt.  Eng- 
land being  a  large  buyer  of  the 
products  of  our  soil  and  having 
large  raanufacturirg  interests. 
She    wished    to     destroy     oar 


-211- 

manufacturing  and  comncercial 
interests  and  drive  us  to  aj^ri- 
culiure  for  her  benetit,  besides 
by  reducing  the  volume  of  our 
money  she  would  reduce  ihe 
price  of  our  products;  and  the 
interest  on  the  great  public 
debt  would  purchase  more  of 
those  products.  Consequently 
she  could  afford  great  amounts 
of  money  for  bribing  influence 
to  demonetize  silver. 

Whether  Mr.  Sherman  was 
honest  in  his  convictions  or  nor, 
we  know  history  tells  us 
England  did  bribe  Dubois  of 
France  and  Senator  Stewart 
says  just  before  that  conference 
in  1865.  Mr.  Sherman  did  go  to 
England  and  he  did  write  a 
powerful  letter  to  Mr.  Ruggles, 
advocating  the  single  standard. 

The  letter  referred  to  was 
dated  May  18th,  1867,  and  was 
originally  written  in  English, 
was  represented  in  the  French 
translation  a  few  days  after- 
ward. 

Mr,  Sherman  was  chairman 
of  the  Senate  Finance  Commit- 
tee and  of  course  his  letter  bore 
great  weight,  and  the  United 
States  did  not  join  the  union. 
But  every  energy  was  bent  to 
shape  the  scheme  for  a  success- 
ful demonetization  of  silver. 

If  we  find  our  milk  skimmed, 
and  I  here  is  cream  on  the  cat's 
whiskers  we  may  wrongfully 
suspect  the  cat,  but  circum- 
stantial evidence  point  to  the 
cat  as  the  thief. 

Now  the  cream  seems  to  be 
sticking  to  Mr.  Sherman's 
whiskers  and  men  have  been 
hung  for  treason  with  less 
evidence  to  convict. 

The  Government  Credit 
Strengthening  Act  virtually 
repealed  the  act  of  paying  the 
bonds  in  lawful  currency  and 
substituted  an  act  paying  them 
in  coin,  and  at  that  time  they 
dare  nor  srecify  the  kind  of 
coin.     Mr.  Sherman   seemed    to 


—212  - 

be  in  favor  of  the  people's  cause 
here.  But  we  will  watch  his 
work  for  the  future. 

Now  if  we  could  pay  our 
debts  in  coin,  it  meant  the 
sils'er  as  well  as  gold,  for  silver 
was  our  standard  at  that  time. 

Our  mines  in  the  West  were 
producing  prodigious  amf)ants 
ot  silver  which  would  enable  us 
to  pay  our  debts  in  silver  as 
well  as  gold  and  we  could  do  it 
almost  as  cheaply  as  before  in 
paper.  But  it  would  not  enable 
the  British  money  kings  to  car- 
ry out  their  hellish  plot  against 
this  country,  eo  silver  was 
demonetized. 

It  may  be  laid  down  as  an 
axiom  that  evidences  of  debts 
never  depreciate  when  there  is 
enough  wealth  behind  them  to 
pay  what  they  call  for  on  their 
face.  But  the  burden  of  paying 
may  easily  be  increased  by 
c^ntroling  the  powerof  produc- 
tion and  thereby  reducing  the 
value  of  the  product  that  murt 
be  disposed  of  to  meet  that 
obligation. 

This  country  was  rich  in 
silver  and  could  easily  pay  its 
debts  in  that  kind  of  money 
which  it  had  a  perfect  right  to 
do,  or  the  moneyed  conspira 
tors'  scheme  would  have  been 
so  stated  at  the  time  of  the 
passage  of  the  "Government 
Credit  Strengthening  Act." 

The  science  of  finance  is  one 
which,  unfortunately,  very  few 
people  devote  much  attention 
to,  and  it  is  unfortunate  for  this 
country  that  it  is  so.  Tolstoi 
tells  us  it  is  "The  root  of  all 
evil."  And  a  false  system  is 
Cert? inly  the  root  of  much  evil. 
While  those  who  have  studied 
the  question  closely,  declare 
that  a  system  based  upon 
scientific  principles  is  one  of  the 
most  valuable  factors  in  a 
community  for  the  equitable 
distribution  of  the  products  of 
labor,    and     an    instrument    of 


—213- 

€Conom_v,  the  value  of  which   is 
almost  beyond  coinputaiion. 

While  the  people  blept,  in 
fancied  security,  even  allowing 
themselves  to  be  robbed  by  the 
*'infamous  Government  Credit 
■Strengthening  Act"  and  other 
kindred  dicshonest  legislation, 
they  still  paid  no  attention  to 
the  more  damnable  scheme  of 
demonetization  of  silver,  of 
which  Sherman's  letter  to  Rug- 
gles  seemed  to  be  the  tirst 
visable  blow  struck  against 
silver. 

On  the  sixth  day  of  January, 
1868,  Mr.  Sherman  introduced  a 
bill  in  the  Senate,  apparently  to 
assist  iu  the  uniticaiion  of  the 
■coins  of  nations.  Lut  iu  effect 
making  gold  the  single  stand- 
ard, and  section  three  of  the 
bill  limited  th^  legal  tender  of 
silver  to  $10.  This  bill  was 
deieated  mainly  through  the 
power  of  the  minority  report  of 
^senator  E.  D.  Morgan,  of  New 
York.  Thus  ituggles  and 
Sherman  were  shelved  for  the 
time  being. 

Says  Senator  Stewart: 

"From  the  establishment  of  the 
mint,  in  17^2  to  i873,  thero  was  no  year 
in  wliich  there  were  not  more  or  ifS3 
legal  lender  silver  coins  struck,  at  the 
mints.  There  were  mauj  yeaia  in 
wliich  there  were  no  dollars  coined, 
tut  there  was  no  year,  month  or  day, 
Sundays  and  holidays  excepted,  when 
the  owner  of  silver  could  ii'jt  take  it 
to  the  mint  and  have  it  coined  into 
dollars  or  some  other  denomination  of 
silver  coins. 

*'The  total  amount  of  silver  coinage 
previous  to  1873  was  $105,487,025.60. 
Only  about  $8,000,000  of  this  amount 
was  legal  tender  silver  dollars,  but 
all  the  balance  was  full  legal  tender 
silver  money,  excepting  the  sub^^idiary 
coin,  coined  after  1853. 

"Between  1860,  the  date  of  the  open- 
ingof  the  Comstock  mine,  and  1873,  he 
demonetization  of  silver,  there  were 
4,337,610  standard  siive  dollars  coined; 
inll)H\earof  1871,  $.,  1 15,70(5;  in  1872, 
$l,100,10(r,    and    between   Jaiiuiry  1st 


—214  - 
and  f'ebruaty  12fch,  1873,  the  date   of 
the    passage   of   the    mint    act,  there 
were  $.98,600  coined." 

These  figures  are  taken  from 
the  report  of  the  Diiecror  of 
the  Mint  for  1890,  pag-.^  247. 

1  call  pariicular  attention  to 
the  fact  that  there  were  coined 
during  the  years  1871  and  1872, 
2,282,210  standard  silver  dollars 
and  then  there  were  coined 
between  the  first  day  of  Janu- 
ary, 1873  when  the  mint  act 
took  effect,  293.600  standard 
bilver  dollars.  If  the  coinage 
had  continued  at  the  same  rate 
during  the  entire  year  there 
would  have  been  coined  in  1873, 
$2,492,185. 

The  statement  which  eminated 
from  the  senator  from  Ohio 
that  the  silver  dollar  was  obso- 
lete at  the  time  of  the  passage  of 
the  mint  act,  and  which  state- 
ment has  been  constantly 
repeated  by  the  gold  press  and 
gold  orators  ever  since,  is 
absolutely  untrue. 

The  above  shows  us  that  free 
coinage  meant  that  any  one 
who  had  gold  or  silver  bullion 
could  take  it  to  the  mint  and 
have  it  coined  at  the  ratio  of  16 
to  1.  But  now  we  will  find  the 
sly  thrust  to  assassinate  free 
silver  coinage. 

On  April  28th,  1870  a  bill  was 
introduced  by  Mr.  Sherman  and 
referred  to  the  committee  on 
finance,  entitled  a  bill  revising  the 
laws  relative  to  the  mint,  assay  offices, 
and  coinage  of  the  United  States. 

This  bill  did  not  eminate  in 
the  usual  way,  but  originated 
in  the  treasury  department  and 
was  sent  to  Senator  Sherman, 
chairman  of  the  finance  com- 
mittee, accompanied  by  a  letter 
of  recommendation  from  George 
S.  Bout  well.  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury.  Mr.  John  Jay  Knox 
was  Deputy  Comptroller  of  the 
currency. 

Says  Senator  Stewart  in  speak- 
ing of  this  subject: 


-  215 
"Mr.  Knox  was  soon  afier  promoted 
from  that  ofli  \i  lo  ihe  presidency  of  a 
leading  National  bank,  one  of  the 
great  financial  institions  of  New 
York.  Such  promotions  of  treasury 
oflScials  who  have  bt'en  faitlitul  to  tlie 
banking  interests  have  been  too  .fre- 
quent to  escape  observation." 

The  bill  contained  seventy- 
one  sections  and  was  evidently 
to  cover  up  deception,  for  it  wa? 
not  what  the  bill  contained  but 
rather  what  it  did  not  contain 
wherein  the  deception  lay. 
The  bill  was  so  constructed  as 
to  seem  to  be  a  mere  codification 
of  the  mint  laws  of  1853.  ^ut 
by  leaving  out  certain  wordings 
silver  became  demonetized  as 
soon  as  this  bill  would  go  into 
operation . 

On  December  19th,  1870,  the 
bill  was  reported  to  the  senate 
with  amendments.  On  the 
ninth  day  of  January,  1871  the 
bill  came  up  in  the  Senate  and 
was  discussed  in  committee  of 
the  whole. 

Says  Senator  Stewart: 

No  allusion  whatever  was  made 
during  the  discussion  to  sections  15 
and  18;  in  fact  there  was  nothii>g 
objeciionable.  It  was  not  what  tho 
bill  contained  but  what  it  did  ui.t 
contain  that  worked  the  wrong  and 
demonetiz^^d  silver." 

Portions  of  this  bill  were 
discussed  at  great  length  and 
finally  Mr.  Sherman  called  for 
a  vole  by  yeas  and  nays  on 
the  passage  of  the  bill  and  hn 
voted  against  the  bill,  evidently 
because  the  amendments  to 
the  bill  destroyed  the  true 
purpose  of  tho  bill: 

'•On  January  13,  1871,  on  motion  of 
Hon.  Wm.  D.  Kelly,  tlie  senate  bill 
was  ordered  printed.  On  February 
25,  1871,  Mr.  Kelly,  the  cliairman  of 
the  committee  on  coinage,  reported 
the  bill  back  with  an  amendment  in 
the  natuie  ot  a  substitute,  when  it 
was  again  printed  and   recommitted." 

The   bill   was   never  heard  of 


2.\G 

aoain   ;tt    tlie   session    aiid    was 
Hf  ver  debated  in  the  lu)use. 

In  an  article,  hy  S-^nator 
Stewart,  entitled  "True  History 
of  the  Dr-monetizition  of  Siiver" 
and  pnblished  in  the  Na'i(.inal 
Watchman  in  the  spring-  iind 
summer  of  3  895,  Mr.  Stewnrt 
points  to  many  apparent  subtile 
~  tricks  of  S^-nator  Suermaii,  and 
clearly  and  forcii)ly  comments 
upon  his  acts  in  the  mntter. 

March  8th,  1871,  Mr.  W.  D. 
Kelly,  chairman  of  the  Commit- 
tee on  Coinage,  introduced 
another  bill  supposed  to  be  for 
mint  regulations,  but  which  if 
enacted  would  have  demonetized 
silver  as  completely  as  the  one 
previously  offered.  The  trick- 
ery in  this  bill  was  also 
discovered  and  opposed  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  bring  on  a 
lengthy  and  heated  discussion 
in  the  House.  The  discovery  of 
the  deep  laid  and  far  reaching 
trickery  in  the  bill  was  made 
by  Hon.  Clarkson  Putiej-,  of 
New  York,  who  was  himself  in 
favor  of  a  gold  standard, i*- but 
who  could  not  sanction  the 
trickery  and  evils  of  this  bill. 

In  consequence  of  the  hot 
discussion  on  this  bill  it  became 
so  odious  that  it  was  abandoned 
by  its  friends  and  a  substitute 
offered. 

In  jjushing  this  bill  thiough 
there  was  a  great  deal  of  trick- 
ery, and  juggling  resor  ed  to, 
and  finally  an  unusual  thing:  the 
barefaced  crime  of  pushing  the 
bill  through  without  a  rea<iing; 
for  the  substitute  was  fraught 
with  as  much  evil  as  the  origi- 
nal bill. 

The  bill  was  finally  amend- 
^^d  and  passed  February  12th, 
1S73. 

Here  is  the  amendment  that 
demonetized  silver: 

"The  silver  coins  of  the  United 
States  sliall,  be  a  trade  dollar,  a  !;alf 
dollar  or  fifty  cmt  piece;  a  qu  -.rter 
dullar,  or    twenty-five    cent    piece;    a 


dime,  or  a  ten  cent  pt'ce;  anrl  <Sle 
weight  of  the  trade  dollar  sliall  be 
four  hundred  twenty-two  grains  troy, 
the  weight  of  the  half  dollar  shall  be, 
respectively,  one-half  and  one-fifth  of 
of  the  weight  of  said  half  dollar;  aiul 
said  coins  shall  be  a  legal  tender  at 
their  nominal  value  for  any  amount  not 
exceeding  $j  00  iu  any  one  paym<  nt. 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  forego- 
incr  that  by  a  trick  the  silver 
dollar  of  our  daddies  was  left 
out,  and  so  the  silver  dollar  was 
demonetized. 

While  this  act  stopped  a  legal 
tender  coinage  of  a  dollar  for 
the  future  it  did  not  demonetize 
the  coin  of  the  past  that  was  in 
circulation.  But  the  revisers  of 
the  General  Statutes,  incorpo- 
rated in  the  revision  a  clause, 
without  authority  of  law, 
demonetizing  all  silver  coin, 
including  the  dollar. 

Q.  Have  you  any  evidence 
of  trickery  or  cause  of  evil 
influence  in  this  matter? 

A,  Yes.  First  I  have  shown 
that  England,  that  is  her  Jew 
money  loaners,  are  the  creditors 
of  the  world,  and  the  gold  basis 
is  for  their  interests.  They 
buy  nearly  everything  abroad. 
Their  money  has  jsjone  into 
nearly  every  enterprise  in  our 
country  and  in  fact  everywhere 
else. 

They  have  destroyed  American 
money  to  make  room  for  theirs. 
They  own  more  lard  in  America 
than  would  make  two  such 
islands  as  Etigland.  They  want 
tenant  farmers,  and  they  desire 
to  make  the  rest  of  the  world 
produce  cheap  for  their  benefit, 
as  the  volume  of  money  grows 
scarce,  people  will  sacrifice  the 
products  of  labor  for  a  litile 
money.  But  the  debt&  owed  to 
them  do  not  decrease,  while  the 
interest  they  receive  and  the 
dividends  on  their  investments 
in  railroads,  mining  interests, 
brewing  and  all  other  business; 
has  a  greater  purchasing  powar. 


—218  - 

Of  course  England  wants  a  gold 
basis   and    i    have  pointed  out, 
her    unprincipled    meibods     ol 
the  Qt-age  of   France  froiii    1716 
to    the  lall    of  Napoleon.     Will 
she  hesitate    to    use    the    sJime 
dishonorable  means  to  down  this 
or      any     other     country?     Of 
course  not.     These  Jew  descend- 
ants   of    an     ancient     usurious 
people  who    were   driven    from 
their  own  land  and  have  fasten- 
ed upon  England  with  their  ten- 
tacles, as   the  devil  fish   fastens 
upon  its  prey,  will  not   hesitate 
to  reduce  the  world    to   panper- 
isu]  for  their   benefit,  thougli   it 
brings     war,      pestilence,     and 
famine.     It  was   their  influence 
that   prolonged    our    late    war. 
It     was      their      money,     their 
armies,    boats    built    in      their 
docks,  we  were  fightiN^  and  it 
was  their   money    that    bribed 
the  legislatures,  and  our  politi- 
cians, our  newspapers,  and  our 
pulpits,    and    our    judges,    for 
what?     I  have    proven    by    the 
Hazard  circular,  and    the   bank 
circular  and  by  other  testimony 
that  they  have   done  it — to   get 
this   country  deeply  in  debt;  to 
buy  our  bonds  cheap;  to  destroy 
American  money  to  make  room 
for    theirs;   to  get  their    bonds 
payable  in   coin;  to   demonetize 
silver,  that   their    bonds    might 
be  paid  in  gold,  a  scarce   metal; 
to     bankrupt     merchants     and 
manufacturers;    to   despoil     the 
producer;  to   defraud  labor;   to 
drive  the   small    business    men 
and  laborers  to  agriculture,  that 
they  might  have  tenant  farmers 
to    till     the   land     they     stole; 
subvert  the  liberties  of  the  peo- 
ple;   to  destroy    the   Republic, 
and  enslave  the  Americans.     To 
hell  with  England  and  her   Jew 
money       loaning      scoundrels. 
Oar   own   capitalist  are  blinded 
by  gold  or  they  would  see   that 
shortly  they  will  be    devoured 
by  the  monster  giant  usurer. 
Q.     You  have  made  an  asser- 


—219- 

tion,  where  is  your  evidence? 

A.  First.  "Gold  is  a  wonderful 
clearer  of  the  understanding;  it  dissi- 
pates every  doubt,  and  scruple  in  an 
insiant,  accommodates  itself  to  the 
meanest  capacities,  silences  the  loud 
and  clamorous  and  brings  over  the 
most  obstinate  and  inflexible.  Philip 
of  Macedon  refuted  by  it  all  the 
wisdom  of  Athens,  confounded  their 
statesmen,  struck  their  orator's 
dumb,  and  at  length  argued  them  out 
of  their  liberties." — Addison. 

Says  Gladstone  the  English 
Premier: 

"There  is  now  the  greatest  aggrega- 
tion of  wealth  in  the  hands  of  the  few 
since  the  days  of  Julius  C»sar,  and 
therefore,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
greatest  poverty  and  want  known  to 
the  civilized  world  for  nearly  two 
thousand  years.  Just  in  proportion  as 
the  wealth  aggregates  in  the  bands 
of  the  few,  the  common  people 
become  poor  and  dependant.'' 

Yet  this  same  Gladstone  says 
England  is  the  creditor  nation 
and  should  oppose  the  double 
standard  of  sold  and  silver. 

Before  the  British  Royal 
Commission  of  1868,  on  interna- 
tional coinage,  Mr.  Jacob 
Bt-hren,  ■  a  noted  British  mer- 
chant and  member  of  the 
Associated  Chambers  of  Com- 
merce, after  answering  special 
and  technical  questions,  was 
asked,  in  conclusion,  "if  there 
was  anything  else  he  wished  to 
state?"     He  replied: 

"I  would  only  state  that,  in  my 
opinion,  the  general  iutroduciion  of 
gold  all  over  the  world  has  been  one 
of  the  greatest  possible  blessings  to 
England.  I  believe  that  England 
would  be  now  the  very  poorest  coun- 
try in  the  world  if  the  silver  standard 
abroad  had  been  kept  up,  and  gold 
had  not  been  generally  introduced. 
Gold  would  otherwise  have  been  very 
much  reduced  in  value,  and  we  should 
have  had  all  the  gold  poured  into 
England.  All  the  debts  owing  to  us 
would  have  been  paid  in  the  depreci- 
ated currency;  and,  therefore,  t'- be- 
lieve that  England  ought  to  be   very 


-220  - 
thankful  that  it  has  been  introduced, 
and  ouf^ht  to  j^ive  every  facility  to  its 
circulation." 

Eiirly  in  1872,  Ernest  Seyd, 
an  Erlgli^h  banker,  came  here 
with  $5{)(),0()0  to  influence  legis- 
lation in  the  interest  of  the 
single  standard  (gold).  This 
was  announced  in  both  English 
and  American  journals.  But 
since  then  it  has  been  denied  by 
the  money  power.  But  we  will 
have  to  bring  proof  of  it. 

Says  Mr.  Hooper,  Chairman 
of  the  Cummiitee  on  Coinage,  in 
the  Congressional  Record  of 
April  9th,  1872,  page  2,032: 

"Earni-st  Seyd,  of  London,  a  distin- 
guised  writer  and  bu  lionist,  who  is 
now  here,  has  given  gieat  attention  lo 
the  subject  of  mint  and  coinage. 
After  having  examined  the  flrsi  draft 
of  this  bill  (for  demonetization  of 
silver)  he  made  vaiious  sensible  sug- 
gestions, which  the  committee  adopted 
and  embodied  in  the  bill." 

Is  this  evidence  enough?  If 
not  why  did  they  wait  so  many 
years  before  denying  it. 

Judge  Kelly  said  he  saw  the 
original  bill  and  it  was  in 
Ernest  Seyd's  own  hand  writ- 
ing. 

Why  did  they  not  deny  it 
before  the  death  of  Judge  Kelly? 

Is  this  evidence  enough? 

Well  if  not,  here  is  an  affidavit 
made  by  Frederick  Locken- 
bach,  a  prominent  citizen  of 
Denver,  who  says  he  was  once  a 
member  of  the  New  York  Pro- 
duce Exchange.  He  says  that 
in  a  conversation  he  had  in 
London,  in  1874,  that  be 
brought  up  the  subject  of 
rumored  corruption  in  Par- 
liament. Seyd  replied  that  the 
corruption  in  our  Congress 
was  far  worse  than  in  Par- 
liament. This  was  at  the 
dinner  table.  After  dinner 
in  a  private  conversation  Seyd 
resumed  the  subject,  and  after 
pledging    Mr.    Lockenbach     to 


221  - 

privacy,  he  spokp,  according   to 
the  aflidavir,  as  follows: 

"  '1  went  1 1  America  in  the  winter  of 
1872-3,  Hutliorizt^d  to  secure,  if  I  could, 
the  passage  of  a  bill  demonetizin  ; 
silver.  Il  was  to  tlie  interest  of  those 
I  represented— the  governors  of  the 
Bank  of  England — to  have  it  done.  I 
took  with  me  £100,000  sterling,  with 
instructions  if  that  was  not  sufficient  to 
accomplish  ihe  object,  to  draw  another 
£100,000  or  as  much  more  as  was 
necessary.'  He  told  me  German 
bankers  were  also  iiiterested  in  having 
it  accomplished.  He  said  he  was  the 
financial  advisor  of  the  bank.  He 
said,  'I  saw  the  committee  of  the 
House  and  Senate  and  paid  the  money 
and  stayed  in  America  intil  I  knew 
the  measure  was  safe.'  I  asked  if  he 
would  give  me  the  names  of  the  mem 
bers  to  whom  he  paid  the  money — but 
this  he  declined  to  do.  He  said  'Your 
people  will  not  now  comprehend  the 
far  reaching  ex  ent  of  that  measure — 
but  they  will  in  after  years.  What- 
ever you  may  think  of  corruption  in 
the  English  Parliament,  I  assure  y  ou 
I  would  not  have  d^red  to  make  such 
an  attempt  here  as  I  did  in  your 
country." 

Th"--  Silver  League  sent  a  copy 
of  the  above  affidavit  to  every 
paper;  in  the  country.  But  of 
course  the  press  that  would  not 
publish  the  Supreme  Court  de- 
cision on  the  great  greenback 
question — (Greensman  vs.  Jew- 
lard)  would  not  publish  such 
an  article  as  this. 

Is  this  evidence  enough? 
Well  if  not  the  Scriptures  say, 
"that  through  their  own  mouths 
ye  condemn  them,"  so  the  fol- 
lowing is  quoted  from  the  Bank- 
er's Magazine  for  Augu>t,  1873: 

"In  187B,  silver  being  demonetized  in 
France,  England  and  Holland,  a  cap- 
ital of  one  hundred  thousand  pounds 
($500,000)  was  raised  and  Ernest  Seyd, 
of  London,  was  sent  to  this  country 
with  this  fund  as  the  agent  of  the 
foreign  bondholders  and  capitalist  to 
effect  the  same  object  which  was 
accomplished." 


—222- 

It  is  now  claimed  this  can  not 
be  found  in  that  journal  of  that 
date — and  may  be  it  never 
appeared  in  what  is  now  known 
as  ihe  Banker's  Magcizine.  But 
we  have  pointed  out  how 
matters  have  been  interpolated, 
or  ripped  out  of  other  works 
where  it  was  thought  necessary 
to  conceal  the  truth.  We  can 
not  say  that  was  the  case  here, 
but  some  of  us  remember  of 
seeing  it  published  in  a  paper 
of  that  or  a  similar  title. 

Now  as  farther  evidence  in 
this  matter  we  will  go  on  and 
point  out  the  results  of  this 
great  influence. 

The  Rotschilds  have  a  branch 
power  in  Germany,  and  when 
at  the  close  of  the  Fianco- 
Prussion  war,  and  France  was 
compelled  to  pay  Germany  the 
large  indemnity  of  one  thous- 
and millions  of  dollars.  It  was 
thought,  now  is  the  time  for 
Gerajany  to  change  her  stand- 
ard, so  in  December,  1871,  Ger- 
many decreed  the  gold  stand- 
ard and  commenced  the  coinage 
of  gold  and  stopped  the  coinage 
of  silver.  Before  this  Germany 
had  but  very  little  gold,  but  she 
had  about  $400,()0(),UUU  of  silver, 
but  these  silver  coins  were  not 
demonetized  until  July,  1873, 
when  the  exclusive  gold  stand- 
ard was  established  and  the 
mark  adopted  as  the  unit.  Sil- 
ver was  made  subsidiary  and 
limited  to  ten  marks  for  each 
inhabitant  with  a  legal  tender 
limit  of  twenty  marks.  There- 
fore Germany  did  not  really 
dnmonetize  silver  until  after  the 
United  States  did. 

It  was  well  understood  that 
France  and  the  Latin  Union 
must  soon  follow.  But  here  is 
something  most  writers  have 
lost  sight  of. 

A  few  years  after  the  Franco- 
Prussian  war  our  newspapers 
were  commenting  upon  the 
strange  fact  that  Germany  with 


—223  - 

her  one    thousand    millions    of 
indemnity  was    depressed    and 
business  bad,  while  Fiance  who 
had  that  enormous    amount    to 
pay  seemed  prosperous  and  hap- 
py.   They  never  seemed  to  un- 
derstand why  it  was  so,  but  the 
kernel  in  the  cocoanut  was  this: 
That    France,    to   enable  her  to 
spare  the  coin  to  pay  Germany, 
created  a  large  amount  of  small 
bonds    and  bank    notes    which 
passed  as  money  and  lubricated 
the  wheels   of   business.     Trade 
and     commerce    were    quicken- 
ed,   invention     ran     high,     the 
French  people  could   consume, 
exports    increased,   gold  flowed 
back  into  France,  and  what    at 
fiisc  seemed  to  be  a   misfortune 
proved  a  blessing  and  remained 
so    until  France  contracted  her 
paper  and    demonetized  silver, 
then  discontent  came  back  and 
pr^^sidenis  were  murdered. 

On  the  other  hand  Germany, 
whose  fortune  it  was  to  receive 
that  great  amount  of  money, 
was  nearly  ruined,  because  of 
the  demonetization.  Lusiness 
became  stagnated,  a  veritable 
hegira  of  its  people  took  place. 
From  1873  to  1879  the  emigra- 
tion from  Germany  numbered 
1,546,{.)0()  souls,  and  now  Em- 
porer  William  is  cudgeling  his 
brain  to  find  how  he  can  keep 
his  peo[.le  quiet  and  keep 
socialism  down. 

In  the  United  States  it  was 
different.  The  people  here  had 
to  be  educated  or  deceived,  and 
the  conspirators  sought  the 
latter  as  the  safer  and  quicker 
way,  and,  as  1  have  shown  the 
tTickery  in  the  House  and 
Senate,  I  will  now  show 
General  Grant's  position  on  the 
question  and  ask  what  influence 
turned  his  head.  Listen  to  the 
words  of  Mr.  Giant,  to  his 
friend,  Mr.  Cow  dry,  a  New 
York  banker,  written  Oct.  6, 
1873.  Mr.  Grant  had  before 
expressed  himself  in  favor  of   a 


Lirge  volume  of    moriHy,  as  you 
will  remember.     Now  he  say>: 

"Our  mines  are  now  producing 
almost  unlimiied  amounts  of  silver, 
and  it  is  becomng  a  question,  what 
shall  we  do  with  it?  I  suj^gest  her© 
a  solution  that  wi.l  answer  for  some 
years,  and  sug<?est  to  you,  bankers, 
whether  you  may  not  imitate  it — to- 
coin  our  silver  and  pul  it  in  cir- 
culation. Now  keep  it  there  until  it  is 
fixed,  and  then  we  will  find  other 
markets.  The  South  and  Central 
American  countries  have  asked  us  to 
com  their  silver  for  them.  There 
never  has  been  authority  of  law  to 
do  so.  I  trust  it  will  now  be  given 
*  *  we  will  become  the  manufactur- 
ers of  this  currency  with  a  profit,  and 
shall  probably  secure  a  portion  of  our 
pay  in  the  more  precious  metals." 

Now  note  that  President 
Grant  wanted  all  the  silver 
coined,  and  kept  in  circulation^ 
he  also  wanted  our  government 
to  coin  the  silver  of  other 
countries  and  this  was  in  Octo- 
ber, 1873,  alter  he  had  signed 
the  bid  to  demonet  ze  s.lver^ 
But  it  will  be  remembered  ihat 
the  bill  demcjnetizing  silver 
was  stolen  through  by  a  trick 
and  here  is  the  evidence  that, 
Mr.  Blaine,  speaker  of  the 
House,  knew  nothing  of  it 
and  most  of  the  Senate  knew 
nothing  of  it  and  the  President 
did  not  know  it  until  live  days- 
after  he  signed  it.  Notwith- 
standing the  old  party  press 
and  speakf^rs  are  adding  evi- 
dence of  their  conspiracy  and 
falsehood  by  denying  these 
facts.  Even  Mr.  Horr,  in  his 
discussion  at  Chicago,  last 
July,  denied  that  this  bill  was 
burreptitously  sioleu  through. 

The  following  is  quoted  from 
an  article  by  Senator  Stewart 
on  the  "History  of  Demonetiza- 
tion of  Silver''  published  in 
the  National  Watchman,  July^ 
1895: 


-225 

"demonetization  unknown 
at  thk  time. 

'*The  Senator  trom  Ohio  (Sherman-) 
aavs,  'Sir,  I  would  ratlier  stand  this 
day  before  you  defending  a  law  which 
has  been  denuunced  and  vilified,  as 
this  has  been,  boldly  announcing  that 
r  did  read  the  law,  and  that  I  knew 
'ts  contents,  than  to  plead  the  baby 
act  and  pay  I  did  not  know  what  wits 
pending  here  before  us  for  two  or 
three  years  as  an  act  of  legislation.'' — 
Congressional  Record,  August  31, 1893, 
p.  925.'" 

Says  Mr.  Stewart; 

•'Such  a  charge  under  ordinary 
circumstances  might  be  regarded  as  a 
reproach.  If  I  stood  alone  I  would 
not  feel  complimented  by  the  charge. 
But  I  was  in  illustiious  company,  and 
I  will  now  introduce  some  of  these 
associates  to  whom  the  charge  of 
'pleading  the  baby  act'  equally  ap" 
plies." 

Senator  Thurman,  on  the  15th 
of  February,  1878,  in  a  debate 
said: 

"I  can  not  say  what  took  place  in 
the  House  but  know  when  the  bill 
was  pending  in  the  Senate  we  thought 
it  was  simply  a  bill  to  reform  the 
mint,  regulate  coinage,  and  lix  up  one 
thing  and  another  and  there  is  not  a 
single  man  in  the  senate,  I  think, 
unless  a  member  of  the  committee 
from  which  the  bill  came,  who  had 
the  slightest  idea  that  it  was  even  a 
squint  toward  demonetization." — Con- 
gressional Record,  Volume  VIl,  Part  2, 
Forty-fifth  Congress,  second  session, 
p.  1064. 

Senator  Conklin^,  in  the  Sen- 
ate, on  March  30,  1876,  during 
the  remarks  of  Senator  Bogy  on 
the  bill  (S.  263)  to  amend  the 
laws  relating  to  legal  tender  of 
silver  coin,  in  surprise,  inquired: 

"Will  the  senator  allow  me  to  ask 
him  or  some  other  senator  a  question? 
Is  it  true  that  there  is  now  by  law  no 
American  dollar?  And,  if  so,  is-  it 
true  that  the  effect  of  this  bill  is  to 
make  half-dollars  and  quarter-dollars 
the  only  silver  coin  which  can  be  used 


—226— 
as    a   legal    tender?"— Congressional 
Record,  Vol.  IV,  Part  3,  Fony-fourth 
Congress,  first  session,  p.   2062. 

Senator  Allison,  on  February 
15,  1878,  when  the  bill  (U.  R. 
1093)  to  authorize  the  free  coin- 
a2;e  of  the  standard  silver 
dollar  and  to  restore  its  legal 
tender  character,  was  under 
consideration;  observed: 

"But  wiien  tiie  secret  history  of  this 
bill  of  1873  comes  to  be  told,  it  will 
disclose  the  fact  that  the  House  of 
Representatives  intended  to  coin  both 
gold  and  silver,  and  intended  to  place 
both  metals  upon  the  French  relation 
instead  of  on  our  own  which  was  the 
true  scientific  position  with  reference 
to  this  subject  in  1873,  but  that  the 
bill  afterwards  was  doctored,  if  I  may 
use  that  term,  and  I  use  it  in  no  offen- 
sive sense  of  course.'' — 

Mr.  Sargent  interrupted  him 
and  asked  him  what  he  meant 
by  the  word  "doctored."  Mr. 
Allison  said: 

•1  said  I  used  the  word  in  no  offensive 
sense.  It  was  changed  after  the  discus- 
sion and  the  dollar  of  420  grains  was 
Buitsiituled  for  it." — Congressional  llecord. 
Vol  VII,  Part  2,  Forty-fifth  Congress, 
second  session,  p.  10o8. 

The  reader  will  notice  this 
admission  that  the  bill  was 
doctored  and  foreign  matter 
substituted  after  the  discussion 
was  over.  If  this  is  not  an 
evidence  of  conspiracy  and 
fraud,  what  is?    (Author) 

••Ou  February  15,  1878,  during  the 
consicieration  of  the  bill  above  referred  to, 
the  followiupc  colloquy  betweeu  Senator 
Blaine  and  Senator  Voorhees  took   place: 

Mr.  Voorhees,  "  'I  want  to  ask  my 
friend  from  Maine,  whom  I  am  glad  to 
designate  in  that  way,  whether  I  may 
call  him  as  one  more  witness  to  the  fact 
that  it  was  not  generally  known  whether 
silver  was  demonetized.  Did  he  know, 
as  speaker  of  the  House,  presiding  at 
that  time,  that  the  eilvei  dollar  was 
demonetized  in  the  bill  to  which  he 
alludes? 

Mr.  Blaine.  '*  'I  dH  not  know  anything 
thill  was  in  the  hill  ni  all.  As  I  have 
before  said,  little  was  known  or  cared   on 


the  subject.  [Laughter.]  And  now  I 
Bhould  like  to  exchange  questions  wiih  the 
senator  from  Indiana,  who  was  then  on 
t}i9  floor  and  whose  business  it  was  far 
more  than  mine  to  know,  because  by  the 
designation  of  the  House  I  was  to  put 
qnesiions;  the  senator  from  Indiana, 
then  ou  the  floor  of  the  House,  with  his 
power  as  a  debater,  was  to  unfold  them  to 
the  House,  did  he  know? 

Mi"  Voorhces.  *'  'I  very  frankly  say 
that  1  did  not.'  "      (Ibid.,  P.  10C3) 

Senator  Beck,  in  a  speech 
made  in  the  Senate,  January 
1878.  said: 

"It  (the  bill  demonetizing  silver)  never 
was  understood  by  eillier  House  of  Con- 
gress. 1  say  that  with  full  knowledge  of 
the  facts.  No  newspaper  reporter — and 
they  are  the  most  vigilant  men  I  ever  saw 
in  obtaining  information — discovered 
that  it  had  been  done." — Congressional 
Record.  Vol.  VII,  Part  1,  Forty-fifth,  sec- 
ond session,  p.  260. 

Senator  Hereford  in  the  Sen- 
ate, on  February  13,  1878,  in 
discussing  the  demonetization 
of  silver,  said: 

•'So  that  I  say  that  beyond  the  pMsibil- 
ity  of  a  doubt  (and  there  Is  no  despuling 
it)  that  the  bill  which  demonetized  silver, 
as  it  passed,  never  was  read,  never  was 
discussed,  and  thai  the  chairman  of  the 
committee  who  reported  it,  who  offered 
the  sut)Stiiute,  said  to  Mr.  Holman, 
when  inquired  of,  that  it  did  not  effect 
the  coinage  in  any  way  whatever." — Ibid-, 
p.  982. 

Senator  Howe,  in  a  speech 
delivered  in  the  Senate  on 
February  5,  1878,  said: 

"Mr.  President.  I  do  not  regard  the 
demonetization  of  silver  as  an  attempt  to 
wrench  fiom  the  people  more  than  they 
agree  to  pay.  That  is  not  the  crime  of 
1873.  I  cliarjie  it  with  guilt  compared 
with  wWch  the  robber  of  two  hundred 
millions  is  venial.'' — Congressional  Rec- 
ord. Vol.  VII,  Part  1,  Forty-flfth  Congress, 
second  sesbiou,  p.  764. 

In  the  face  of  the  evidence 
given  eisewht-re  that  Ernest 
Seyd,  an  English  banker, 
brought  $500,000  here  for  cor- 
ruption purposes  and  that   the 


-228- 

national  banks  raised  $350,000 
per  annum  to  procure  legislation 
for  their  interests. 

1  say  if  here  is  not  evidence 
enough,  of  deception,  fraud, 
and  crookedness,  what  more  do 
you   waiiti 

With  such  an  array  of  evi- 
dence of  conspiracy,  as  I  have 
brougfht  here,  is  it  not  enough 
to  fill  one  with  fear  that  the 
ballot  must  be  a  failure  and 
nothing  but  a  bloody  revolution, 
the  gallows  and  the  guillotine 
will  ever  purify  the  social 
atmosphere. 

The  fetid  atmosphere  of  a 
hot  summer's  day  is  only 
purified  through  elec'rical  dis- 
charges that  often  takes  some 
lives,  and  I  fear  the  social 
atmosphere  will  only  be  puri- 
fied in  a  similar  way. 

Gen.  Garfield,  in  a  speech 
made  at  Springfield,  Oh;o, 
during  tlje  fall  of  Itr^Tl,  said: 

"Perhaps  I  ouglit  to  be  ashamed  to 
say  so,  but  it  is  the  truth  to  say  that, 
I  at  the  time,  beiiu  chairman  of  the 
Committee  on  Appropriations,  and 
having  ray  hands  overfull  during  all 
that  time  with  work,  I  never  read 
the  bill.  1  took  it  upon  the  faith  of  a 
prominent  Democrat  and  a  prominent 
Republican.  1  do  not  know  that  1 
voted  at  all.  There  was  no  call  of 
the  nays  and  the  jeas,  and  nobody 
opposed  ihe  bill  that  I  know  of.  It 
was  put  through  as  dozens  of  bills 
are,  as  my  friend  and  I  know,  in 
Congress  on  the  faith  of  the  report  of 
ihr  chairman,  of  the  committee; 
therefore  I  tell  you,  because  it  is  the 
truth,  that  I  have  no  knowledge  about 
it.' 

Judge  Wm.  D.  Kelly,  the 
man  who  first  introduced  the 
bill  claimed  to  have  put  it  in  the 
hands  of  Mr.  Hooper  and  that 
at  that  litue  he  knew  nothing  of 
the  clause  in  ihe  bill  demonetiz- 
ing silver.  Mr.  Hooper  was  a 
banker  and  had  been  a  staunch 
friend  of  the  people  as  well  as, 
had  Mr.  Kelly. 


-22)— 

Now  some  of  these  many, 
who  claimed  to  know  nothing 
of  the  fact,  that  it  demonetized 
silver,  were  honest  in  their 
assertions  of  no  knowledge  of 
the  matter,  while  others  may 
have  been  influenced  by  Mr. 
Seyd's  five  hundred  thousand 
dollars  and  were  afterward 
ashamed  of  their  action. 

President  Grant  declared  he 
knew  nothing  of  it  until  four 
days  after  he  signed  it,  and  the 
above  letter  to  his  friend, 
Cowdry,  which  was  not  publish- 
ed until  it  appeared  in  the 
Chicago  Tribune,  March  HO, 
3878,  would  indicate  that  had 
Mr.  Grant  known  of  this 
fraud  at  that  time  he  would 
have  vetoed  the  bill  instead  of 
signing  it.  But  mark  what  a 
change,  after  he  had  taken  a 
a  trip  around  the  world  with 
the  nabobs. 

When  the  people  had  become 
aroused  and  demanded  the 
remonetization  of  silver  and  the 
Bland  Allison  act  was  passed 
over  the  head  of  President 
Hays,  Mr.  Grant  in  a  letter  to 
Judge  Sirong,  said: 

"If  I  were  where  I  was  one  year 
ago,  and  the  seven  years  previous 
(meaning  in  the  presidential  chair),  I 
would  put  my  unqualified  veto  upon 
the  bill." 

What  inflnence  so  changed 
Mr.  Grant's  views? 

Now  let  us  see  where  this 
influence  has  still  continued. 

1  will  here  sive  the  text  of  the 
Bland  act,  which  pasi>ed  over 
the  President's  veto  by  the 
necessary  two-thirds  vote  of  the 
House  and  Senate: 

"jBe  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and 
House  of  Representatives  of  the 
the  United  States  of  America,  in 
Congress  assembted: 

''That  there  shall  he  coined  at 
the  several  mint^^  of  the  United 
States,  silver  dollars  of  the 
weight  of  412^  grains  troy, 
standard  silver,  as   provided   in 


—280  - 

the  act  of  January  18,  1873,  on 
which  are  the  devices  and  super- 
scription provided  by  said  act, 
which  coins  together  with  all 
silver  dollars  heretofore  coined 
by  the  United  States  of  like 
weight  and  fineness,  shall  be  a 
legal  tender  at  their  nominal 
value  for  all  debts  and  dues, 
pul)lic  and  private,  except  for 
all  debts  and  dues  where  other- 
wise expressed  and  stipulated 
in  the  contract;  and  the  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury  is  author- 
ized and  directed  to  purchase, 
from  time  to  time,  silver  bullion 
at  the  market  price  thereof, 
not  less  than  $2,000,000  worth 
per  month,  nor  more  than 
$4,000,000  worth  per  month, 
and  cause  the  same  to  be  coined 
monthly,  as  fast  as  so  purchas- 
ed, into  such  dollars;  and  a  sum 
suflScient  to  carry  out  the 
forgoing  provisions  of  this  act 
is  hereby  appropriated  out  of 
any  money  in  the  treasury  not 
otherwise  appropiated.  And 
any  gain  or  seigniorage  arising 
from  the  coinage  shall  be 
accounted  for  and  jjaid  into  the 
treasury  as  provided  under 
exisiing  laws  relative  to  the 
subsidiary  coinage;  provided, 
that  the  amount  of  money  at  any 
one  time  invested  in  such  silver 
bullion,  exclusive  of  such 
resulting  coin,  shall  not  exceed 
$5,000,000;  and  provided,  fur- 
ther, that  nothing  in  this  act" 
shall  be  construed  to  authorize 
the  payment  in  silver  of  certifi- 
cates of  deposit,  issued  under 
the  provisions  of  Sec.  254,  of  the 
Revised    Statutes. 

"Sec.  2.  All  acis  and  partB 
of  acts  inconsistant  with  the 
provisions  of  this  act  are  hereby 
repealed. 

"Sec.  3.  That  immediately 
after  the  passage  of  this  act  the 
President  shall  invite  the  govern- 
ments of  the  countries  compos- 
ing the  L;itin  Union,  so  called, 
and   ol     such    other    European 


—231- 

nations  as  he  may  deem  advis- 
able, to  join  the  United  States 
in  conference  to  adopt  a  common 
ratio  between  gold  and  silver, 
for  the  purpose  of  establishing 
internationally  the  use  of 
bimetalic  money  and  securing  a 
fixity  of  the  relative  value 
between  those  metals;  such 
conference  to  be  held  at  such 
place  in  Europe,  or  in  the 
United  States,  at  such  time 
within  six  months  as  may  be 
mutually  agreed  upon  by  the 
execn lives  of  the  governments 
so  invited,  or  any  three  of  them, 
shall  have  signified  their  willing- 
ness to  unite  in  the  same.  The 
President  shall,  by  and  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
Senate  appoint  three  commis- 
sioners, who  shall  attend  such 
conference  on  behalf  of  the 
United  States,  and  shall  report 
the  doings  thereof  to  the 
President  who  shall  transmit 
the  same  to  Congress,  said 
commissioners  shall  each  receive 
the  sum  of  $2,500  and  their 
reasonable  expenses,  to  be  ap- 
proved by  the  Secretary  of 
State,  and  the  amount  neces- 
sary to  pay  such  compensation 
and  expenses  is  hereby  appro- 
priated out  of  any  money  in  the 
treasury  not  otherwise  appropi- 
ated. 

"Sec.  4.  That  any  holder  of 
the  coin  authorized  by  this  act 
may  deposit  the  same  with  the 
Treasurer  or  any  Assi^taut 
Treasurer  of  the  United  States 
in  sums  of  not  less  than  $10 
eacl),  corresponding  with  the 
denominations  of  United  States 
notes.  The  coin  deposited  for 
or  representing  the  certificates 
shall  be  retained  in  tlie  treasury 
for  the  payment  of  the  same  on 
demand,  said  certificates  shall 
be  receivable  for  customs,  tuxes 
and  all  public  dues,  and  when 
so  received  may  be  reissued." 

It  will  now  l)e  noticed  that 
this  act   does  not    restore    free 


—232- 

coinage  of  silver  but  that  the 
secretary  is  to  buy  not  less 
than  two  millions  nor  more 
than  four  nailllions  of  dollars 
worth  per  month  anrl  coin  the 
same  iiik^  Miat  it  can  be  used  to 
pay  all  u  s  and  debts.  It  will 
also  be  leraembered  that  no 
Secretary  of  the  Tre;isury  has 
ever  bought  and  coined  mure 
fcilver  than  he  was  obligeii  to, 
that  is,  two  millions  p^r  month 
and  that  it  has  been  hoarded  as 
much  as  possible  or  paid  out 
for  current  expenses  but  never 
on  the  public  debt  to  any 
extent,  but  there  has  b  en  a 
steady  war  made  on  silver  ever 
since  and  in  1890  our  honestf 
John  Sherman  introduced  his 
bill,  called  the 

SHERMAN  ACT. 

It  passed  July  14,  1890. 

It  diiects  the  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury  to  purchase  silver 
bullion  to  the  amount  of  4,5(i0,- 
000  ounces  pet  w.nth  at  the 
market  price,  not  '^x'ceeding  one 
dollar  for  371tj  grains  of  pure 
silver,  and  toi^.-u--  in  payment 
for  such  purchase  of  silver 
bullion,  treasury  notes  of  the 
United  States,  redeemable  in 
coin,  and  when  redeemed  may 
be  reissued.  Such  treasury 
notes  sliall  be  a  legal  tender  in 
payment  of  all  debts,  public 
and  private,  except  where 
otherwise  expressly  stipulated 
in  the  contract,  and  shall  be 
receivable  for  customs,  taxes 
and  all  public  dues,  and  when 
so  received  may  be  reissued: 

•'That  the  secretary  shall  each 
month  coin  two  million  ounces  of  the 
silver  bullion  purchased  under  this 
act  into  standard  dollars  until  July 
1st,  189  i,  and  after  that  time  he  shall 
coin  of  the  silver  bullion  purchased 
under  this  act,  as  much  as  may  be 
necessary  to  provide  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  treasury  notes  herein 
provided  for.  Tliat  upon  the  de- 
mand of  the  holder  of  any  of  the 
treasury    notes   herein    provided    for 


—233  - 
the  secretary  shall  redeem  such  notes 
ill  gold  or   silver   coin,  at  his  discre- 
tion." 

It  will  not  take  a  sharp 
observer  to  s-^e  the  trick  in  this 
act.  You  will  notice,  first,  it 
is  intended  to  please  and  blind 
the  public  bv  seeing  the  Bland 
bill  and  going  it  ;{^2,5()0,000 
better,  to  use  a  gamblers  phrase. 
This  would  show  the  public 
that  the  volume  of  money  was 
to  be  increased.  But  the  silver 
was  not  tc  be  coined  but  paper 
put  out,  to  be  redeemed  in  gold 
or  silver  and  here  lies  the  trick. 
In  1898  the  conspirators  brought 
on  a  pan  c  by  tirst  shipping  the 
gold  from  the  country,  then 
taking  these  notes  to  the  treas- 
and  demanding  coin.  Of  course 
the  treasurer,  who  always  favors 
the  moneyed  element,  did  not 
use  his  piivilege  and  redeem 
these  notes  in  silver  but 
redeemed  them  in  gold. 

The  panic  that  was  purposely 
brought  on  had  to  be  charged 
to  some  cause,  and  as  was 
before  intended  it  was  chargad 
to  the  Sherman  Act  and  a 
demand  made  that  it  must  be 
repealed.  They  even  went  so 
far  as  to  call  a  special  session, 
to  repeal  that  act,  which  was 
done  to  the  extent  of  repealing 
the  purchasing  clause,  which 
virtually  demonetized  silver  or 
at  least  stopped  further  coinage, 
and  Mr.  Siierman,  the  father 
of  the  bill,  who  before  voted 
against  his  own  bills  when  they 
were  deprived  of  their  venom 
now  voted  to  repeal  the  only 
redeeming  quality  of  his  own 
bill,  called  the  Sherman  Act. 
-But  the  repeal  of  this  act 
brought  no  relief,  consequently 
it  cannot  be  the  cause  of  the 
panic,  but  the  direct  cause  was 
the  small  contr.iction  of  curren- 
cy by  the  shipment  of  gold, 
this  shattered  and  curtailed 
credits  which  were  used  for 
money,    and    so     lessened    the 


-  234- 

tool  of  trade  that  business  had 
to  stop,  and  values  are  shrink- 
ing to  meet  the  small  volume  of 
money.  It  now  remains  to  be 
sepD  whether  the  people  of  the 
world  will  submit  to  slavery, 
degradation  and  go  back  in 
civilization  or  whether  we  shall 
have  a  world  wide  revolution 
which  will  erect  a  guillotine  in 
every  large  city  where  the 
heads  of  the  guilty  and  the 
innocent  together  shall  roll  into 
the  basket  as  they  did  in  Paris 
during  the  great  French  Revolu- 
tion. Every  indication  points 
to  the  latter. 

I  must  now  gro  back  to  the 
panic  of  1873.  Professors, 
preachers  and  the  press  were 
bribed  or  influenced  to  deride 
the  greenbacks  and  declare  it 
was  a  war  measare  and  the 
cause  of  all  of  onr  trouble. 
Unthinking  people  and  fools 
took  up  the  cry,  and  it  was 
dubbed  "R;ig  Laby."  But  now 
arose  a  class  of  ph  ilosophers, 
thinking  men  and  students  who 
defended  the  greenback  from 
rostrum,  press  and  stump.  But 
they  lound  the  moneyed  men 
of  the  world,  the  press,  the 
pulpit,  and  the  college,  arrayed 
against  them,  with  nothing  but 
the  naked  truth  for  a  defense. 
At  first  the  only  arguments  of 
the  conspirators  was  that  of 
derision  for  the  rags,  rags, 
and  the  nurses  of  the  rag  baby. 
But  the  greenbackers  simply 
met  this  with  logic:  What  if  they 
were 

BAGS.? 

"What  is  the  star  spangled 
banner  itself  but  a  rag;  our 
bibles  and  our  books  are  rags; 
the  world's  history  is  writ- 
ten and  printed  on  rags. 
The  moral  tablets  of  literature 
are  only  graven  on  rags.  The 
monumental  tombs  of  classics 
lore,  that  shed  their  beacon 
light  from  the  world's  dawn  are 


236  - 

rags  from  base  to  capital.  The 
papyrus  rolls  of  Ancient  Egypt, 
and  the  ponderous  folios  of 
Confucious,  that  antidate  histo- 
ry itt-elf  pre  rags.  The  deeds  of 
our  property;  the  bonds,  and 
the  bank  notes  are  rags  and 
what  of  all  this?  It  is  not  the 
mateiial  but  what  they  represent 
that  gives  them  value  and  all 
the  gleanings  of  the  ravished 
mines  of  Galconda,  the  gold  of 
Ophir,  and  the  famous  wealth 
of  the  Ormas  and  the  Ind,  with, 
that  gathered  from  the  mines 
of  California  and  Australia  to 
boot  would  not  weigh  a  penny- 
weight against  the  value  of 
these  rags. 

No  more  did  they  call  them 
rags.  But  the  metals  alone 
were  money,  fitted  by  nature 
for  money.  This  was  shown  to 
be  false  as  each  metal  must 
receive  alloy  before  it  was  fit 
for  money  and  it  was  proved 
that  money  was  a  creation  of 
law. 

Then  it  was,  "can  you  make 
money  by  simply  calling  it 
money?  If  so  let  us  call  a  milk 
ticket  milk,  and  you  can  feed 
the  babies  with  it."  And  fot^ls 
laughed  at  this,  would  be  wit. 
But  we  asked  them  .  *4f  j-ou 
call  a  gold  piece  wheat  can  you 
feed  the  people  with  it  ?"  Then 
with  one  breath  we  were  told 
"there  is  money  enough  in  the 
country  if  you  have  got  any- 
thing to  buy  it  with."  We 
pointed  to  the  fact  that  western 
people  were  burning  wheat  and 
corn  for  fuel  because  they 
could  not  sell  it  and  coal 
miners  were  starving  for  that 
grain  because  they  could  not 
sell  their  coal,  and  we  were 
told  there  would  soon  be  a 
European  war  which  would 
create  a  demand  for  our  grain 
and  the  sale  would  bring  us 
more  money  and  better  times. 
The  fools  did  not  ihink  they 
were     acknowledging    that    we 


—236  - 

needed  money  and  this  wonld 
bring  it  and  that  they  were 
actually  wishing  for  war  and 
destruction  to  bring  us  what 
we  could  easily  provide  our- 
selves, if  allowed. 

Then  it  was  a  declaration 
that  the  panic  was  brought  on 
by  our  speculation,  too  many 
factories,  too  many  railroads 
built  to  no  where,  that  money 
was  wound  up  in  these  things, 
this  caused  the  hard  times.  It 
was  pointed  out  that  the  money 
would  not  be  destroyed  but 
would  still  be  in  existence  and 
awaiting  investment,  but  it 
was  shown  that  you  could 
hardly  borrow  money  without 
exorbitant  interest  and  the 
demand  of  unreasonable  securi- 
ty. Then  it  was  overproduc- 
tion, there  was  too  much  of 
everything  produced.  Thegran- 
aries  groaned  with  their  burdens 
and  the  people  tramped  and 
starved.  The  factories  produced 
so  much  that  they  were  glutted, 
and  the  people  were  barefooted 
and  in  rags.  They  then  declar- 
ed for  the  Malthusian  theory, 
population  had  increased  faster 
than  nature  could  provide  and 
so  people  suffered.  This  horrible 
theory  was  advanced  in  England 
during  the  panic  of  1828,  by  a 
minister  of  the  gospel,  and 
brought  forward  to  do  duty 
here  and  was  hailed  with  delight 
by  church  hypocrites  who 
should  have  remembered  that 
God  said,  multiply  and  replen- 
ish the  earth;  and  they  should 
have  remembered  that  the  earth 
wasbutsparsely  settled  and  there 
was  an  abundance  of  wealth 
ready  to  pour  out  at  the  touch 
of  man  but  we  needed  a  tool  of 
exchange  of  which  we  had  been 
robbed.  So  we  had  produced 
too  many  people  on  the  one 
hand  to  consume  too  much 
products  on  the  other,  so  all 
must  suffer.  Such  foolish  argu- 
ments were  met  with  logic  and 


--37- 

fact,  and  then  they  resorted  to 
calling  names.  The  advocates 
of  justice  were  cranks;  blather- 
skites, hoodlums,  socialists 
anarchists,  and  everything  but 
gentlemen. 

.  But  the  greenbackers  went 
on  sewing  the  seed  of  truth. 
Some  fell  on  rocky  places  and 
for  the  lack  of  nourishment 
sprouted  and  withered,  some 
fell  on  the  wayside  and  was 
trampled  under  foot,  and  some 
were  chocked  by  the  tares,  but 
some  fell  in  good  ground  and 
increased  a  thousand  fold.  The 
conspirators  continually  sowed 
tare  among  the  wheat  by  aiding 
the  prohibitionist,  and  the  A.  P. 
A.,  and  the  sociali^^t,  and  every 
other  so  called  reform  organiza- 
tion which  contained  just  enough 
simple  reform  to  dazzle  and 
attract  the  attention  of  the 
people  from  the  vital  issue. 
They  brought  up  the  mutual 
banking  systems  of  Scotland 
and  of  Canada.  But  the  green- 
backers  pointed  to  the  fact 
that  mutual  banking  merely 
meant  the  substituting  of  prom- 
issory notes  for  money  and  no 
promissory  note  system,  drafts 
or  checks  can  take  the  place  of 
legal  tender  money.  Aud  so 
the  great  truth  went  on  spread- 
ing, for 

'•Truth    crushed  to  earth  will    rise 
again 
The  eternal  years  of  God  are  hers 

While  error  wounded  writhes  in  pain 
And  dies  amidst  her  worshippers." 

A  mighty  party  has  been 
formed  that  is  soon  to  sweep 
the  whole  country  declaring 
for  a  truly  scientific  paper 
money  that  will  forever  sweep 
away  the  power  of  the  usurer, 
the  rich  oppressor  and  poverty. 
It  will  start  the  wheels  of  busi- 
nes:^.  It  will  set  the  idle  to 
work.  It  will  give  the  poor  a 
chance  to  earn  homes.  It  will 
make  the  waste  places  blossom 
like  the  rose,  and  labor   will   be 


-238— 

independent.  Two  masters  will 
seek  one  laborer,  not  as  now  a 
hundred  laborers  seeking  one 
master. 

The  moneyed  men  know  this 
and  so  they  wish  to  stem  the 
tide  and  divide  the  issue  and 
they  have  retreated  to  their  last 
fortification  but  one.  They 
have  allowed  the  great  silver 
question  to  engross  the  minds  of 
the  people,  rather  than  lose  all, 
and  their  last  ditch  will  be  war. 
They  are  now  putting  off  the 
great  struggle  with  lies,  lies,  and 
the  press  and  the  pulpit  are  aid- 
ing them.  Even  the  government 
officials  seem  to  be  in  league 
with  the  conspirators. 

We  know  that  the  Republican 
party,  which  was  the  father  of 
the  greenback,  deserted  its  child, 
deserted  the  principles  of  Lin- 
coln, Chase,  Thadeous  Stephens 
and  chat  class  of  true  repnb  i- 
cans,  to  follow  the  standard  of 
the  money  power.  The  first 
time  that  Cleveland  was  presi- 
dent he  was  supported  by  the 
bankers  though  they  had  all 
been  republicans  but  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Bankers  Associa- 
tion at  St.  Louis  June,  1888, 
300  bankers  voted  for  Cleveland 
to  52  against  him,  and  so  suc- 
cesfuUy  did  he  accomplish  their 
work  that  he  has  been  their 
candidate  ever  since,  and  when 
elected  a  second  time  on  a  free 
silver  platform  he  stultified  himself 
and  his  party,  by  ahoays  work- 
ing in  the  interest  of  the 
foreign  money  loaners.  The 
party  can  never  be  trusted 
again,  for  "you  can  not  believe  a 
liar  when  he  speaks  the  truth." 

Even  the  treasury  department 
is  charged  with  being  an  auxil- 
iary of  the  National  Banking 
Association.  Listen  to  the 
words  of  Hon.  Haldor  E.  Been, 
of  Minnesota,  in  a  speech  in  the 
House,  June  5,  1894: 

"Never  since  Hugh  McCulloch 
came    into   the   treasury     has    there 


—239— 

been  any  honesty  in  that  department 
in  dealing  with  the  volume  ot  curren- 
cy, but  a  peipetual  subservience  to 
the  money  power  is  manifest  in  all 
reporis  of  that  department  ever  since. 
In  fact,  it  has  been  manipulated  by 
the  dififerent  secretaries  of  the  treas- 
ury for  the  interests  of  Wall  street 
to  such  an  extent  that  today  llie 
treasury  of  the  United  States  is  looked 
upon  as  an  annex  to  the  National 
Banking  Association. 

''It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  the 
treasury  department  stands  in  closer 
relatiuu  to  the  National  banks  of  the 
country  than  it  does  to  the  people  or 
their  representatives  in  Congress, 

•'The  volume  of  currency  is  purpose- 
ly made  to  appear  large  in  order  to 
deceive  the  people  into  believing  that 
th«  amount  of  currency  in  circulation 
does  not  and  will  not  control  the 
prices  of  labor  and  its  products." 

Mr.  Boea  then  quotes  exten- 
sively from  carefully  prepared 
tables  by  Mr.  N.  A.  Dunning 
which  shows  up  decepiion, 
among  which  are  the  following: 

"They  say  we  have  a  greater  volume 
of  currency  in  circulation  then  ever 
before." 

Then  they  go  on  with  these 
stereotyped 

LIES 

"The  total  amount  of  gold  in  the 
country  is  estimated  at  $519,156,102 
of  which  the  treasury  reserve  is  $96,- 
519,833.  In  banks  (controller's  report) 
reserve  $103,417,876,  leaving  among  the 
people  $317,218,393." 

And  nothing  is  allowed  for 
waste,  and  it  is  a  well  known 
fact  that  jewelers  and  dentists 
are  continually  drawing  on  this 
stock  for  the  arts,  about  one- 
third  of  the  coinage  is  used  an- 
nually in  this  way.  Who  ever 
gets  a  dollar  of  gold? 

Dr.  Kimble,  Director  of  the 
Mint  for  1889,  pages  42  and  43, 
says: 

"There  must  be  some  error  in  the 
estimates  as  $275,000,000  of  the  esti- 
mated gold  can  not  be  accounted 
for." 


—240- 

This  would  leave  but  $42,218,- 
393  with   tbe  people: 

"It  is  estimated  that  there  is  cf 
silver  in  the  country  M96.747,573, 
held  in  U.  S.  Treasury  (Treasurer's 
Report),  S25,636,?99;  in  banks,  $15,315,- 
«f)6;  among  the  people  $455,795,018." 

G(jld  bullion  and  silver  bul- 
lion and  the  certificates  that 
repre.>enl  them  are  both  counted 
as  money  in  circulation  which 
can  not  be,  as  when  the  certifi- 
cates are  out  bullion  must  be 
in. 

Out  of  $46,961,000  fractional 
currency  ever  issued  there  is 
prooi  tliat  $15,000,000  of  it  has 
never  been  accounted  for  yet 
it  is  put  in  to  swell  the  volume 
of  currency  supposed  to  be  in 
circulation.  There  is  supposed 
to  be  in  circulation  of  greenbacks 
$346,6^1,016.  The  banks  are 
reported  to  hold  of  this  $160,- 
346,021.  Where  is  the  rest  of  it? 
The  average  life  of  paper  money 
is  but  seven  years.  This  money 
has  been  out  twenty-eight  years 
with  portions  of  it  occasionally 
renewed.  Let  any  business 
man  look  over  his  receipts  of 
paper  money  from  day  to  day 
and  he  will  find  he  seldom  sees 
a  greenback.  It  is  all  silver 
certificates  or  national  bank 
notes  The  great  bulk  of  this 
money  has  been  destroyed,  yet  it 
is  counted  as  money  in  circula- 
tion. The  destruction  of  all 
kinds  of  paper  money  is  great, 
yet  the  whole  volume  issued  is 
counted  as  in  circulation. 

The  contraction  of  currency 
has  increased  the  value  of  money 
so  that  money  loaning  is  the 
only  profitable  business  left,  so 
banking  institutions,  loan  offices 
and  trust  companies  are  more 
numerous  than  factories,  and 
the  law  requires  these  institu- 
tions to  hold  a  reserve  fund,  and 
they  must  obey  the  law  or  lose 
their  charters,  and  these  institu- 
tions hold   up  in  reserve  $909,- 


—241- 

581,127,  yet  all  of  this  is  count- 
ed as  money  in  circulation. 

When  we  had  our  larire  vol- 
ume of  money  in  circulation  at 
the  close  of  the  w;ir,  there  were 
but  few  banking,  loan  and  trust 
institutions  in  the  country. 
The  money  was  new,  and  but 
little  of  it  was  lost  by  wear  and 
tear..  As  before  stated,  our  vol- 
ume of  money  was  great — at 
least  $70  to  $80  per  capita — and 
business  was  good  ;  while  now 
we  cannot  have  over  $25  per 
capita,  and  we  have  no  business 
to  speak  of,  and  debts  are  in- 
creasing, and  the  money  loaners 
gobble  all. 

So  much  for  their  lies. 

We  clip  the  following  from 
The  National  Watchman  of  Wash- 
ington, JD.  C: 

SENATOR  VEST  ON  PER  CAPITA 
CIRCULATION. 

Senator  Vest,  in  a  recent  speech  at 
Fayette,  Mo. .declared  there  was  only 
only  $3.84  per  capita  in  circulation. 
This  statement  is  very  gratifying  to  us, 
since  we  have  long  been  designated  as 
the  "per  capita  crank"  of  the  reform 
movement.  We  were  the  first  to  take 
up  the  question  in  detail  and  des- 
ignate, item  by  item,  the  deduction  to 
be  be  made,  and  show  by  figures  the 
real  volume  per  capita  in  circulation. 
In  a  newswaper  discussion  with  the 
late  Secretary  Windom,  we  took  the 
Treasury  statement  in  detail  and  so 
thoroughly  disclosed  and  proved  their 
unreliability  that  Mr.  Windom  de- 
clared to  us  personally  in  his  office  at 
the  Treasury  Department  tliat  large 
deductions  ought  to  be  made  from  the 
amount  declared  to  be  in  circulation. 
We  have  contended  for  fifteen  years 
that  the  re.'^erves  held  in  banks,  either 
for  prudential  reasons  as  or  by  statute 
law,  can  not  and  ought  not  to  be 
counted  in  circulation  among  the 
people.  To  this  proposition  Secretary 
Windom  also  consented.  Gradually, 
but  surely,  the  idea  has  gained  a  stand- 
ing that  the  Treasury  figures  are 
grossly  erroneous  upon  that  point,  and 


—242— 
an  Increasing  number  of  Senators  and 
Congressmen  last  \  ear  challenged  their 
Correctness.  Now  comes  Senator  Vest, 
one  of  the  most  intelligent  ai  d  fearless 
of  that  body,  and  boldly  decia  es  that 
there  is  only  $3.81  per  capita  in  circu- 
lation, instead  of  the  $25  as  claimed 
by  the  Treasury  Department.  Senator 
Vest  sayu: 

"We  are  told  now  by  these  distin- 
guished apostles  of  the  single  gold 
sta.  dard,  that  this  couutry  has  too 
much  money;  and  that  there  is  today  in 
circulation  among  the  people  of  the 
United  Slates  $25.07  for  every  man, 
woman  and  child  in  the  country.  Oh, 
how  happy  we  are  without  knowing  ill 
Twenty-five  dollars  and  seven  cents, 
and  they  furnished  us  with  Treasury 
report  showing  us  this  delightful  con- 
dition of  affairs.  I  have  here  a  com- 
pilation which  I  have  made  from  the 
oflScial  reports  of  the  Treasury  De- 
partment, issued  in  1893  by  the  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury,  showing  how 
this  estimate  is  arrived  at.  Read  it, 
Col.  Radcliffe,  you  are  youneer  than  I 
am.  My  friends  don't  leave  because 
we  are  going  to  read  a  few  figures. 
These  statistics  constitute  the  essence 
of  the  whole  controversy." 

OOL.  BADOUFni  BBAOB  FOB,  MB.  VEST, 

Col.  Radciiffe,  a  venerable  man  with 
a  gray  beard,  read  as  follows: 

"On  July  J,  1893.  the  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury  in  his  report,  gave  the 
amount  of  money  in  circulation  as 
$2,323,547  077.  On  examination  it  was 
found  that  in  this  statement  an  error 
h;id  occurred  by  reason  of  counting 
both  the  gold  and  silver  in  the  Treas- 
ury and  the  outstanding  certificates 
which  represented  them.  Another 
statement  was  then  made  showing  he 
amount  of  money  in  circulation  to  be 
I l,7b8, 954,057,  or  $584,593,9-:3  less  than 
the  amount  first  leported.  Of  this 
sum  there  were  $597,687,683  in  gold, 
$615,861,484  in  silver  and  $525,594,883  in 
note.  In  this  aggregate  of  money  in 
ciiculalion  among  the  people,  the  Sec- 
retary includes  $78,641,683  of  gold 
bullion  and  $119,113,911  of  silver 
bullion  not  coined,  and  which  could 
not  be  in  circulation.  If  this  surn  be 
deducted  we  have  left  $1,541,298,593. 


—243— 
of  this  amount  $96,519,888  in  gold  coin, 
$25,6;J6,89y  in    silver  coin  and  $19,950,- 
49ii   in   notes   were   locked    up    in    the 
Treasury  vaults,  and,  tlieielore,  not  iu 
circulation.    If  these  suras  be  deducted 
we  liave  left  |1,399,191,:«5.    But  this  is 
not  all.     Tlie  report  shows  that  in  1893 
there  were  3,781  natioiuil  banks  having 
reserves,  by  law  of   $o73,ii00.000,  after 
deducting  which   there   remains  §885,- 
291,335.      In    addition    to    this,    tliere 
were  in  1893,   5,685  state   savings   and 
private       banks,       having       reserves 
amounting  io$>07,046,268,  which  leaves 
in  circulation  $581,255  067.     But  how 
does  the   Secretary   know  that  in  1893 
there  wert-  $597,697,685  in  gold  buLion 
and  coin  in  circulation?    Hh  took  the 
amount  of  gold  in  the  Treasury  and  in 
the  nation  il   banks  on  June  30,  1892, 
$115,000,000,  and   addel   to  it  the  esti- 
mated   total    of    gold    in  circulation, 
$20,000,000,  thus  making  $135,000,000. 
To  this  he  added  all   that  had    been 
coined  at   the   mints  since   1872,  with 
the  gain  or  loss  of  gold  exported  or 
imported  as  registered  at  the  Custom 
Houses,  deducting  $},.500,000  each  xear 
for  the  industrial  arts,  which  is  far  too 
little." 

"The  Secretary  assumes  that  every 
dollar  coined  since  187i  is  still  in  exist- 
ence, and  that  none  have  been  lost  or 
destroyed  by  fire,  shipwreck  or  other- 
wise. 1  do  not  believe  that  there  is  any 
such  amount  of  gold  in  circulation  aft 
$597,000,000.  I  do  not  believe  there  is  a 
gold  coin  today  in  this  audience,  and 
the  same  statement  can  be  made  any- 
where in  this  country.  If  the  treasury 
report  is  correct,  it  is  a  sad  commen- 
tary upon  the  patriotism  of  those  among 
us,  who  see  the  government  paying  an 
enormous  bonus  to  theoRothschild  syndi- 
date  to  obtain  gold  in  order  to  mainti  in 
its  reserve. 

"It  would  be  correct,  in  my  opinion,  to 
deduct  at  least  $250,000,000  from  the 
estunate  of  the  Tr>  asury  for  the  amount 
of  gold  iu  circulation,  and  this  would 
leave  the  lotal  amount  of  money  in  circu- 
lation $331,255,067. 

''Besides  this  the  Secretary  in  his  esti- 
mate counted  $419,332,550  of  silver  and 
^77,415,223  of  gold  coin,  or  $19(5,7-17,673, 
without  deducting  any  amount  by  reason 
of  losses  by  fir«  and   shipwreck  or  other- 


—244- 
wise,  and  if  we  fix  the  sum  at  $49,674,- 
767,  as  tlie  total  loss  from  February  28, 
1878,  to  November  1,  1893,  ii  will  leave 
as  the  whole  amnunl  in  circulation 
$'281, 581), 300.  Fiom  this  amount  there 
should  be  deducted  at  least  10  per  cent 
on  the  amount  of  uaiional  bank  notes 
now  outstanding,  to  cover  losses  by 
tire,  flood  and  otherwise,  which  would 
make  another  deduction  of  $17,871,387 
—leaving  m  actual  circulation  $263,- 
708,913  The  total  population  of  the 
United  States  by  the  census  t  f  1890 
was  62,622,850.  If  we  add  10  per  cent 
increase  for  the  five  years  which  have 
elapsed  since  1890,  our  population  is 
now  at  least  68,884.475,  making  the  per 
capita  circulation  $3.84  instead  of  $26, 
as  claimed  by  the  single  gold  standard 
advocates. 

"The  result,  and  I  think  I  have  not 
overstated  it,  is   that  instead  of  $25.07 
in  circulation  for  every  man,  woman 
and  child   in   the  United  States,  there 
is  in  rea.ity  $3.84.     And  if,  in  order  to 
cover  all  errors,  we  make  this  $5,  or 
even  $10,  per  capita,  what  is  the  com- 
parison   with  the  circulation  we  have 
liad  in  the  past?    What  is  the  compar- 
ison with  the  condiiion  of  this  country 
immediately   after  the   war,  when  we 
had  unrivaled  prosperity  and  all  men 
were  busy  and  happy?    We  had  then  a 
circulation  of  $67.26  per  capita,  and  I 
ask   the    men   of    my    age,  and    even 
younger  men   than  myself,  here  today, 
TO  go  bHck  in  memory  to  the  condition 
of  the  TJnited  States  at  that  time.     I 
assert  here  now — and  nobody  knows  it 
better  than   myself,  for  I  came  back 
teg  aied   from    participation   in   that 
strife    I  assert  that  there   never  was 
such  prosperity   in   this  country  as  in 
the  five  years  immediately   following 
the'war.     1  declare  here  now  that  until 
this  miserable  system  of  contraction 
of  the  currency  whs  put  upon  the  peo- 
ple by  the   Republican   party  the  hum 
of  business  and  the  hymn  of  prosperity 
and  content  ascended  from  every  home 
in  the  land. 

"  But  it  was  said  that  we  must  go  to 
specie  payment,  and  Hugh  McCulloch, 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  bought  in 
seventy-seven  odd  millions  of  green- 
backs to  bring  the  circulation  down. 
Mr.    Sherman,    as    Secretary   of    the 


-245  - 

Treasury,  continued  this  unholy  work. 
What  was  the  result?  Seven  long 
years  of  misery  and  distress,  while  the 
financial  life-blood  spurted  out  from 
the  fingers  of  the  American  nation  and 
fjloom  settled  thick  upon  the  land. 

"Take  the  official  report  of  Hugh 
McCiilloch,  made  lo  Congress  in  1865, 
in  which  he  said  that  notwithstanding 
the  ravages  of  war  and  the  loss  in 
labor  this  country  haii  made  unparal- 
leled strides  in  prosperity.  He  de- 
clared, and  it  was  the  truth,  that  tlie 
people  were  ont  of  debt;  that  they 
were  prosperous  and  happy;  that  new 
enterprises  were  being  originated;  that 
manufactories  were  being  started,  rail, 
roads  were  being  built,  and  that  the 
farmers  were  putting  new  improve- 
ments upon  their  lauds.  The  bankers 
and  money  lenders  saw  that  their  prey 
were  escaping  ;  that  money  was  plenty; 
that  there  were  no  votaries  in  the 
temple  of  the  red  demon  of  gold  which 
was  the  place  where  they  obtained 
their  gain.  What  did  they  do?  They 
established  this  system  of  contraction 
to  grind  their  victims  down  once  more, 
and  immediately  the  clouds  gathered, 
the  sunshine  disappeared,  and  famine 
and  despair  once  more  strode  upon  (he 
earth;  and  here  we  stand  today,  at  the 
end  of  the  road,  confronting  the  legiti- 
mate outcome  of  these  years  of  con- 
traction. Shall  we  go  now  permanent- 
ly to  the  single  gold  standard  forever, 
or  shall  we  have  gold  and  silver,  the 
money  of  the  constitution,  which  our 
fathers  left  us? 

'I  have  been  called  a  great  many 
names,  and  I  know  I  will  be  called  a 
tiaiist  and  an  inflationist  next,  but  if 
inflation  will  bring  back  prospericv  to 
o>^r  country  and  energy  to  onr  people, 
then  in  God's  name  give  us  a  little 
inflation.  If  we  can  again  bring  back 
to  darkened  homes  the  sunshine  and 
joy  of  other  days,  let  us  inflate." 

They  told  us  ii  was  the 
tariff  question  that  caused  hard 
times.  We  must  have  high 
tariff  and  we  must  have  free 
trade,  but  we  {)omted  to  the 
pacic  of  1857  with  free  trade, 
and  to  the  panic  of  1873  with 
a  high  tariff;  to   good  and   bad 


—246— 

times  with  free  trade,  and  to 
good  and  bad  times  with  high 
tariff.  We  pointed  to  bread 
riots  in  free  trade  Engkind,  and 
to  labor  disturbances  in  pro- 
tected Germany.  They  have 
had  to  give  up  the  tariff  ques- 
tion and  accept  the  linaucial 
question  in  part.  They  are  in 
their  last  line  of  works.  They 
will  now  resort  to  fraud  ;  your 
vote  will  be  counted  our.  The 
next  President  will  be  a  Repub- 
lican, counted  in  by  an  over- 
whelming majority,  iiut  the 
next  the  people  will  elect  and 
sear,  but  they  will  never  seat 
him  without  shedding  rivers  of 
blood.  The  money  power  will 
see,  that  with  the  seating  of  the 
people's  President  their  power 
is  gone  for  ever,  and  their  bonds 
will  be  paid  in  the  people's 
money  and  interest  scarce. 
They  will  declare  that  the  peo- 
ple have  gone  mad,  and  they 
will  raise  armies  of  hirelings, 
but  the  people  will  nor  be  put 
down.  They  will  then  call  in 
the  aid  of  England.  Will  she 
respond  1  Will  a  power  that 
has  reduced  her  own  people  to 
slavery,  and  the  work  people 
of  one  of  her  colonies  to  one  and 
a  one  half  pence  per  day  where  salt 
is  one  and  one-half  pence  per  pound 
— a  day's  work  for  a  pound  of 
salt,  in  a  land  where  in  1878 
seven  millions  of  people  died  of 
starvation  and  the  tax  on  salt 
alone  was  thirty-five  million  dollars; 
will  this  power  hesitate  to  help 
enslave  America?  No!  but  she 
will  not  dare  to  try  it  alone — 
her  own  people  are  of  our  blood 
and  of  our  language,  and  they 
will  rebel  against  it.  But  the 
money  power  will  form  an  alli- 
ance bee  ween  Germany,  Austria, 
Italy,  Belgium  and  England. 
Even  the  churches  will  be  united 
— a  new  pope  enthroned,  who 
will  declare  God-like  powers, 
aod  arbitrate  their  differences, 
ftb«  combined  powers  will 


—247  - 

be  brought  u^ainst  us,  and  the 
bloodest  war  the  world  ever 
knew  will  be  waged  against  us, 
and  the  Scriptures  shall  be  ful- 
filled, men  will  go  down  in  war 
"and  seven  women  shall  take 
liold  of  one  man  to  be  called  of 
his  name."  The  money  powers 
will  assume  that  they  are  right, 
pnd  point  to  the  precedence  of 
collecting  a  fraudulent  account 
as  ol  Nicaragua  at  the  cannon's 
mouth,  which  was  not  done  for 
the  sake  of  the  few  thousand 
dollars,  but  as  a  precedent  to 
show  the  United  States  what 
they  might  expect.  Lut  Russia 
will  not  be  with  them:  she  will 
find  it  a  good  time  to  get  an 
opening  to  the  sea  and  the  head 
of  her  church  at  Jerusalem;  and 
France  will  not  be  with  them, 
she  will  find  it  a  good  time  to 
get  back  Alsace-Lorraine;  and 
the  reforraeivS  of  the  world  will 
find  it  a  good  time  to  carry  out 
their  cherished  hopes,  and  so 
the  world  will  be  involved  in 
war,  "and  the  stars  of  the 
heavens  (the  kings,  princes  and 
the  nobles)  will  fall  to  the  earth 
like  a  tree  casting  her  untimely 
fruit  before  a  mighty  wind,"and 
England  "the  hammar  that  has 
broken  the  nations  to  pieces. 
shall  in  turn  be  broken  to 
pieces,"  she  will  lose  her  rich 
colonies,  and  Michael,  the  man- 
child,  born  of  the  woman  chat 
lied  to  the  wilderness  (the 
United  States — the  woman  the 
church,  Puritans,  Huguenots, 
Quakers,  and  all  who  came  for 
religious  liberty)  shall  wax 
strong  and  rule  the  world  with 
a  rod  of  iron. 

Some  such  a  system  of  finance 
as  here  given  will  be  adopted, 
and  the  power  of  usury  gone 
forever. 

"BUT" 

Oh!  for  a  statesman  who  is 
also  a  warrior  and  who  loves  his 
country  before  himself,  who  can 
see  that  all  things  are  built  up 


—248 

by  accretion  and  die  away  by 
erosion,  that  our  country  must 
expand  until  it  reaches  the 
borders  of  this  h<-nnsphere. 

Oh!  for  a  statesman  who  can 
see  that  by  employing  the  peo- 
ple, creating  wealth,  is  better 
than  supporting  armies,  police, 
judges,  lawyers,  and  paupeis 
and  criminals,  and  that  this  can 
be  done  through  the  financial 
system  here  offered. 

Oh  !  for  a  statesman  who  can 
see  that  a  war  of  carnage  and 
blood  is  productive  of  less  suf- 
fering and  wrong  than  the  war 
that  the  money  power  of  Eng- 
land is  waging  against  us.  She 
has  destroyed  American  money 
to  make  room  for  her's  that  has 
gone  into  our  railroads,  our 
mines,  our  breweries,  our  mills, 
our  factories,  and  in  1  act  every 
great  enterprise,  and  she  is  bind- 
ing our  people  in  slavery 
through  golden  fetters  of  debt 
fraudulently  obtained. 

AROUSE  I 

Oh,  Americans!  ye  lovers  of 
freedom!  listen  no  longer  to  the 
lies  of  the  hireling  press,  the 
pulpit,  paid  priesthood,  who 
care  not  for  God  or  right,  or  the 
college  professor,  whose  golden 
path  is  paved  with  financial 
falsehoods  to  deceive  the  tender 
mind,  "for  in  the  last  days  de- 
ceivers shall  wax  stronger  and 
stronger,  lying  and  and  loving  a 
lie,  and  making  a  lie,"  but  they 
shall  be  swept  away  by  the 
sword  of  truth. 

Oh,  Americans!  put  away 
your  differences,  and  your  many 
organizations,  and  form  one 
mighty  orgt:nization.  Arm  your- 
selves and  drill  for  you  have  a 
mighty  foe  to  meet.  When  the 
usurpers  have  got  your  seat  of 
government  and  your  flag,  treat 
them  as  rebels  and  usurpers;  do 
not  let  them  brand  you  as  such. 
Stick  to  your  country  and  your 
flag — yourjiag\  let  no   dirty  red 


I 


-249- 

rag,  or  any  other  device,  take 
the  place  of  our  God-given  ban- 
ner, whose  blue  field  aod  t^tarry 
arniy  typify  God's  pure  heavens 
that  covers  all  mankind,  and 
the  land  that  justly  boloiii^s 
to  the  lovers  of  equality 
before  the  law;  whose  broad 
stripes  typify  the  stripes 
that  liberty  must  endure  to  sus- 
tain their  ri^^bts;  vv^hose  blood- 
red  color,  typifies  the  blood  that 
tiows  in  all  men's  veins  alike,  be 
he  prince  or  pauper,  wise  or 
fool,  whose  brilliant  white  rep- 
resents the  purity  of  the  govern- 
ment our  forefathers  intended, 
and  that  we  should  defend  to 
the  last  drop  of  blood. 

The  south  was  wrone,  but 
unfortunately  through  the  mis- 
takes of  our  forefathers.  She 
had  the  constitution  with  her. 
Had  their  leaders  been  wise 
enough  to  have  quickly  seized 
our  capitol  and  stuck  to  our  flag 
we  never  would  have  whipped 
them.  So  stick  to  j^our  capitol 
and  your  flag.  Arm  and  defend 
the  justice  of  our  government 
and  put  down  the  usurpers  who 
will  count  you  out  and  defend 
their  lies  by  force.  We  can 
never  be  safe  until  we  drive 
England  from  this  continent,  for 
she-  is  our  worst  enemy. 

It  was  England's  intrique, 
English  guns,  English  bullets, 
English  boats,  and  English 
money  that  was  our  worst  enemy 
during  our  late  war,  not  the 
English  people,  for  they  were 
our  friends,  but  the  Engli.sh 
piratical  nobility,  urged  on  by 
the  *n'5^f:?.5  Jew  money  loaners, 
the  descendant  of  those  God 
drove  from  Jerusalem  for  taking 
usury  and  greedily  gaining  one 
of  another,  and  to  whom  he  said 
"I  have  smitten  my  hand 
against  you  •  «  •  and  ye 
shall  be  scattered  among  the 
heathen,  and  among  the  coun- 
tries until  thy  tilthyness  shall 
be  consumed  out  of  thee."     Thii 


—250— 

whole  subject  is  so  mixed,  wicii 
scriptural  prophecy,  and  finance 
and  prophecy  are  dry  reading  to 
the  unitlated,  that  I  will  give 
you  '^finance  in  prophecy"  in 
the  form  of  a  running  story. 

1  have  piled  up  evidence 
enough  already  to  prove  that 
money  is  a  creation  of  law,  and 
that  legal  tender  money  is  the 
only  safe  thing  to  do  business 
with.  Austria  has  been  doing 
business  for  years  with  a  paper 
currency,  but  in  1893  attempted 
specie  payments,  which  she  has 
never  been  able  to  maintain,  be- 
fore nor  since. 

Russia,  during  the  reign  of 
Queen  Catherine,  was  at  war 
with  Turkey  and  had  to  resort 
to  treasury  notes,  which  carried 
her  through  the  war;  again  with 
the  aid  of  treasury  notes  she 
fought  her  battles  with  Napol- 
eon, and  again  in  1770  she  issued 
notes  which  carried  her  through 
two  wars,  but  lor  years  she  has 
been  unable  to  sustain  a  specie 
basis  currency,  and  now  she  is 
about  to  attempt  to  sustain  her 
specie  basis  system,  but  with 
the  rest  she  will  be  plunged  in 
war  to  keep  her  dissatisfied  peo- 
ple quiet. 

CJONSTITUTIONAL  MONEY. 

Here  are  the  state  cases  in  which 
the  constitutionality  of  the  legal 
tender  nsoney  are  passed  upon, 
and  where  the  same  may  be 
found,  and  what  the  judges  said 
in  some  of  the  cases: 

Carpenter  vs.  Northfield  Bank(39  Vt. 
46). 

Shollenberger  vs.  Brinton  (53  Pa., 
St.  9). 

Verges  vs.  Gibony  (38  Mo.,  458). 

Br.wn  vs.  Welch  (26  Ind.,  116). 

Latham  vs.  United  SLates  (1  Ct.  of 
CI.,  149). 

Lick  vs.  Faikner  (25  Cal.,  404). 

Curiae  vs.  Abadie  (Id.,  502). 

Kierskie  vs.  Hedges  (23  Ind.,  141). 

Bri(eab»uk     vs.    Turjier   (18    Wig., 


— 251  - 

Jones  vs.  Harker  (37  Ga.,  503). 

Reynolds  vs.  Bank  of  the  State  (18 
Ind.,467). 

Wilson  vs.  Trebileock  (23  la.,  331). 

Met.  Bank  vs.  Van  Dyck  (27  N.  Y., 
400). 

Hague  vs.  Powers  (39  Borb.  N.  Y., 
427). 

Roosvelt  vs.  Bull's  Head  Bank  (45 
Ind.,  579). 

Murry  vs.  Gale  (52  Id.,  427). 

George  vs.  Concord  (45  N.  H  ,  434). 

Van  Husan  vs.  Knnouse  (18  Mich., 
803). 

Hintr.i  .er  vs.  Bates  (18  la.,  174). 

MayuHied  vs.  Newman  (1  Nev.,  271). 

Milliken  vs.  Sloat  (Id.,  573). 

Borie  vs.  Trott,  (5  Phil.,  Pa.,  366). 

Johnson  vs.  Juey  (4  Coldw.  Tenn., 
608). 

The  I- hove  are  copied  from  the 
reports  of  court  decisions  which 
were  not  merely  questions  of  the 
constitutional  power  of  Congress 
ro  issue  legal  tenders  in  time  of 
war  or  peace,  but  the  whole 
matter  of  the  necessity  of  all 
acta  for  whatever  purposes  not 
prohibited  by  the  (Constitution. 
Chief  Justice  Chase,  in  Hep- 
burn vs.  Griswold,  stated  that: 
'*The  constitutionality  had  never 
been  called  in  question,  except  as  to 
its  retrospective  effect,  and  then  by  the 
suhtnissiou  of  the  people  to  this  and 
couumporaneo us  construction  of  other 
courts,  bring  to  its  relief  a  general 
principle  of  law,  which  has  all  the 
force  of  law  itself.  The  mere  fact  ihat 
there  is  a  concurrence  is  an  argument 
in  favor  of  the  proposition,  which  is 
concurred  in  by  the  different  courts." 

Attorney-General  Akerman, 
in  arguing  in  favor  of  the  con- 
stitutionality, said  : 

''Congress  has  never  hesitated  to 
enact  what  should  be  legal  tender  in 
payment  of  debts.  The  ri^ht  to  thus 
euact  has  neeu  assumed  in  twenty-four 
statutes,  passed  in  presidences  of 
Washington,  Jefferson,  Madison,  Mon- 
roe, Jackson,  Tyler,  Polk,  Fillmore, 
Pierce,  Linco'n  and  Johnson.  *  *  * 
The  Constitution  nowhere  declares 
that  n^thiug  shall  be  money  unless 
m»de  of  motaL" 


— M2- 

It  wonid  be  interesting  read- 
to  give  the  whole  range  of 
ti^eee  reports  had  I  space  to  do 
•o,  but  1  have  piled  up  argu- 
ment enough  to  show  that  any- 
thing that  a  government  sees  tit 
to  make  money  of  can  be 
declared  legal  tender,  and  that 
our  intelligent  people  have 
found  a  full  legal  tender  paper 
money,  in  sufficient  volume,  is 
the  best  thing  that  a  government 
can  declare  legal  tender. 

Juillaid  vs.  Greenman  (U.  S.  Re- 
ports, Vol.  110,  p.  421). 

SUPREME  COURT  DECISION. 

"Congress  has  the  constitutional 
power  to  make  the  Treasury  notes  of 
the  United  States  a  legal  tender  in 
payment  of  private  debts,  in  time  of 
peace,  as  well  as  in  time  of  war. 

"Under  the  act  of  May  31st,  1878 
(eh.  146),  which  inacts  that  when  any 
United  Stales  legal  tender  notes  may 
be  redeemed  or  received  into  the 
Treasury,  and  shall  belong  to  the 
United  States,  they  shall  be  reissued 
and  paid  out  again,  and  kept  in  circu- 
lation. Notes  so  leissued  are  a  legal 
tender. 

"Submitted  to  Supreme  Court,  1884, 
decided  March,  1884,  the  opinion  of  the 
court  being  delivered  by  Mr.  Justice 
Gray.- 

"Upon  full  consideration  of  the  case 
the  court  is  unanimously  of  the  opinion 
that  it  cannot  be  distinguished  in 
principle  from  the  cases  hereiofoK? 
determined,  repeated  under  the  names 
of  the  Legal  Tender  cases  (12  Wallace)^ 
Dooley  vs.  Smith,  (13  Wallac  > 
R.  R.  Co.  vs.  Johnson  (15  Wallace), 
and  Maryland  vs.  R.  R.  Co  (22  Wal- 
lace. ) 

This  should  forever  set  at  rest 
the  question  of  the  rights  of  gov 
ernment   to  issue  paper  money, 
pure  and  simple. 


-^(§)® — 


253- 


This  cut  fairly  represents  the  money 
power  as  we  can  gather  from  history. 
II  has  devoured  and  ruined  every 
country  that  it  got  a  thorough  hold  of 
There  is  no  doubt  it  is  the  "Great  Red 
Dragon"  spoken  of  in  Bevelations. 


-254- 


S       H 


A  money  like  this,  with  a  full 
legal  tender  act,  acceptable  for 
all  does,  public  and  private,  is 
absolute  money. 

The  government  has  a  perfect 
right  to  establish  such  a  system 
as  described  in  the  book,  "What 
IS  Coming,"  and  called  tlie  Sea 
Level  Stable  Value  Money  System, 
without  a  change  of  the  Con- 
stitution. Else  what  does  the 
Constitution  mean  when  it  siys 
that  the  government,  "shall 
coin  money  and  regulate  the 
value  thereof  and  foreign  coin"  ? 
With  such  a  system  we  could 
never  have  hard  times.  If  you 
want  good  times,  post  yourself 
and  help  to  make  them. 

Kead  "What  is  Coming?"  the 

most  complete  work  on  finance 

ever  written.      Mailed  free    on 

receipt  of      cents,  by  the  author 

Lyman  E.  Stowt., 


>255 


A  Safe  and  Reliable  Plan 

FOR  THE  ISSUE  AND  REGULATION 
OF      A    GOVERNMENT     PAPER     MONEY. 


Section  1.  The  Secretary  of  the  Treas- 
ury sliall  be  authorized  to  issue  $200,000- 
000.  of  full  legal  teiidiT  paper  money,  good 
for  all  dues  public  and  private.  This  issue 
shiill  be  in  denominations  of  one,  two,  five 
and  ten  dollars  bills.  Further  issues  shall 
follow  as  required  until  Hit-  conditions  im- 
bodied  in  section  five  are  brought  about, 
then  shall  tlie  issue  ceaso  until  agiiin  or- 
dered to  go  on  by  further  couditions  there 
in  ineutioned. 

Section  2.  Our  navy  shall  be  increased, 
at  once,  second  to  non  now  known. 

That  patriotism  may  be  fostered  and  a 
stimulant  to  early  enlistment  in  case  of 
war  and  that  he  who  spring  to  his  country's 
call  may  rest  assured  he  will  be  dealt  as 
liberally  with  as  tlie  tardy  one  who  reluct- 
antly takes  up  arms,  and  that  only  when 
great  inducements  are  offered.  Equaliza- 
tion of  all  soldiers  bounties  shall  be  settled 
at  once,  and  the  amount  paid  to  the  living 
soldiers  or  to  his  heirs  if  he  is  dead,  and  a 
bill  formerly  before  the  house,  known  as 
the  per  dime  pension  bill,  shall  be  passed 
and  become  law  and  enforced  at  once;  and 
further  be  it  enacted  that  all  public  works 
dhall  be  pushed  forward  at  the  greatest 
possible  speed  and  as  many  new  works 
benefical  to  the  public  good  ordered 
as  seem  necessary  to  sot  idle  labor  at  work 
and  this  money  shall  be  paid  out  for  all 
expenditures  on  such  beneficiaries,  and  it 
is  further  enacted  that  all  current  expenses 
and  all  otlier  expenses  shall  be  paid  in  the 
same  kind  of  money,  of  bills  of  the  same 
and  of  larger  denoininaliou  as  becomes  ne- 
cessary for  convinience,  except  wliere con- 
tracts made  prior  to  July  1st,  1895.  strictly 
specifv  on  the  face  thereof  that  they  sliall 
be  paid  in  otlier  kinds  of  money  or  com- 
modities. 

Section  3.  Whenever  a  state  or  county 
desires  to  borrow  money,  to  push  public 
work, the  goyernment  shall  loan  to  such 
states  or  counties  at  one  per  cent.  The 
stale  or  county  to  give  bonds  for  security. 


-256- 

Tliat  tins  money  mny  be  put  in  circula- 
lion  as  quickly  as  possible  and  that  the  ma- 
clmiHi-y  of  llie  present  banking  systeno  may 
be  uttilized  tlie  Secretary  of  the  Treasury 
bu  instructed  to  loan  the  banks  money  at 
one  per  C(!Ul,  at  the  rate  of  seveuty-flve  per 
cent  of  the  paid  up  capitol  of  the  bank 
borrowing  money.  The  sovernraent  to 
hold  a  first  lien  on  the  capital  stock  and 
assets  of  the  bank. 

Section  4.  It  being  known  that  all  pro- 
ductive enteiprise  returnes  on  an  avernge 
bui  tlircH!  per  cent,  all  interest  abo  e  three 
per  cent  shall  be  denominated  usury  and 
any  bank  ^lemanding  a  greater  interest 
than  three  per  cent,  or  refusing  to  loan  on 
ample  real  estate  security,  at  three  per 
cent  and  siill  attempts  to  loan  at  a  higher 
rate   shall  forfeit  its  charter. 

A  person  should  be  able  to  borrow  at 
the  rate  of  fifly  per  cent  of  the  assessed 
value  of  the  properly  offered  as  security. 

Section  5  The  Secretary  shall  appoint 
a  competent  agent  in  each  state  to 
investigate  and  each  agent  shall  report 
to  the  secretary  when  there  is  no  longer 
an  involuntary  idle  man  in  his  state 
and  the  agent  shall  also  ascertain  and 
report  the  average  price  of  five  hundred 
staple  commodities  The  list  of  com- 
modities shall  be  furnished  by  the  sec- 
retary of  the  treasury  and  when  the  av- 
rage  price  of  such  commodities  for  the 
hole  United  States'has  been  ascertained 
the  secretary  shall  record  the  same  and 
at  this  point  the  issue  of  money  shal^ 
cease  until  the  average  price  of  that  five 
hundred  articles  shall  fall  below  that 
fixed  sea  level  when  the  issue  of  money 
shall  be  resumed  and  paid  out  as  be- 
fore until  the  average  price  of  those 
five  hundred  commodities  has  again 
risen  to  that  fixed  sea  level.  Always  at 
this  point  the  government  shall  cease 
to  employ  extraordinary  labor  until 
such  time  as  it  may  be  deemed  neces- 
sary to  employ  idle  labor  as  a  balance 
wheel  to  prevent  disaster.  In  ca.se  of  in- 
flux of  money  from  abroad  or  the  giv- 
ing up  of  hoarded  money,  which  would 
cause  the  average  price  of  the  five  hun- 
dred commodities  to  rise  above  tiiat 
fixed  sea  level  an  increased  revenue 
may  be  provided  for  to  create  a  surplus 
in  the  treasury  and  thus  reduce  the  out 
standing  volume  of  money  and  bering 
down  the  price  of  the  five  hundred  coiU' 


257- 

modities  to  that  fixed  sea  level.  la 
this  way  a  stable  measure  of  compara- 
tive values  may  always  be  maintained. 

Section  6.  The  government  shall 
grant  free  coinage  of  gold  and  silver  at 
the  ratio  of  sixteen  to  one  and  other- 
wise regulated  by  the  coinage  laws  of 
1837,  except  that  such  coins  shall  be  » 
legal  tender  only  for  the  payment  of 
bills  created  prior  to  July  1st  1895,  and 
so  specified  on  the  face  thereof  that 
they  shall  be  paid  in  such  coin. 

Section  7.  The  government  shall  ob- 
ligate itself  to  pay  no  bills  in  other 
than  this  legal  tender  paper  money  af- 
ter July  1st,  1895,unles3  unforseen  con- 
ditions demand  it  and  then  by  special 
act  of  congress  only. 

Section  8.  That  the  government 
may  obtain  gold  and  silver  to  meet  de- 
mands of  former  bills  at  the  lowest 
possible  price  the  secretary  shall 
appoint  special  agents  and  they  shall 
be  continually  on  the  watch  quietly 
purchasing  those  metals  for  the 
government.  Such  agents  shall  be  se- 
cretly appointed  and  the  fact  of  their 
busiiHiss  kept  a  secret  and  if  any  ouq 
of  them  divulge  his  business  to  any 
other  person,  he  shall  be  discharged 
from  the  government  employ  and  he 
shall  be  sabjected  to  a  fine  of  five  thou- 
sand dollars,  or  imprisonment  for  five 
years  or  both  as  the  aggravation  of  the 
case  may  seem  to  warrant.  Be  it  fur- 
ther enacted  that  if  any  number  of 
people  form  a  conspiracy  or  combina- 
tion to  raise  the  price  of  those  metals^ 
that  they  may  be  benefited  at  the 
government  expense,  they  shall  be  con- 
sidered guilty  of  conspiracy  and  treas- 
on and  if  convicted  shall  be  punished  by 
death. 

Some  of  the  matter  in  this  article- 
may  seem  foreign  to  the  financial  ques- 
tion and  asmeasuresbeloiiging  to  other 
departments  of  government,  but  they 
are  essential  corrolaries  of  a  stable  sys- 
tem of  a  measure  of  comparative  value, 
as  they  are  a  means  of  distribution  as 
well  as  a  balance  wheel  to  the  system 
Besides  the  navy  other  necessaries  of 
war  would  be  needed  if  we  once  obtain 
commercial  liberty  as  the  money  loaners- 
of  the  world  would  form  a  conspiracy 
to  turn  the  crowned  heads  against  u» 
and  -we  would  be  compelled  to  fight 
or  submit  to  commercial  slavery  agaiiu 


-258- 

The  goyernment  purchases  compara- 
tively  nothing  abroad,  consequently 
needs  no  gold  and  silver  except  to  pay 
certain  outstanding  obligations.  This 
system  would  not  destroy  those  metals 
but  on  the  contrary,  they  like  all  other 
commodities  being  subjected  to  the 
law  of  supply  and  demand,  the  demand 
end  would  be  effected  by  the  demone- 
tization and  the  price  would  fall.  As  our 
money  is  not  money  in  any  other  coun- 
try the  metals  in  the  form  of  bullion 
would  answer  the  commercial  man  just 
as  well  as  coin  and  cost  less  labor  to 
procure  them.  Our  prosperity  would 
force  other  countries  to  follow  our  ex- 
ample and  the  Lord  only  knows  how 
far  the  price  of  those  metals  might 
fall;  but  the  bankers  will  never  willing 
ly  except  this  system  as  they  could  not 
control  the  country  and  two  hundred 
per  ceut  is  not  aiiough  for  them. 

There  has  beeu  a  hellish  attempt  to  de- 
ceive the  people  and  make  them  believe 
tliat  private  corporation  guld  basis  prom- 
issory note  cnrrency  is  belter  than  a  full 
legal  tender,  tax  receivable  paper  money, 
by  comparing  tlie  John  Law  gold  basis 
gambling  scheme  currency  of  1716,  the 
French  confit;cated  church  property  basis, 
assignat  of  1789,  the  continental  gold  basis 
currency  of  1876  and  the  wild  cat  stat« 
bank  notes  of  a  later  period. 

With  such  a  scientific  governmeut 
pyper  money  as  heieiu  described.  And 
it  is  supposed  by  many  that  we  have  no 
authority  worih  speaking  of  in  favor  of  a 
puro  governmental  paper  money  as  against 
the  private  corporation  paper  promises 
to  pay  a  metal  money,  which  is  an  in, 
stitution  of  a  barbarous  age,  and  one 
that  present  civilization  hasoutgrown- 

But  they  never  mention  the  legal 
tender  notes  of  the  first  United  Stntes 
Bank  from  1710  to  1811:  or  the  treasury 
notes  without  interest  from  181-3  to 
1815.  All  legal  tender,  and  which  Gal- 
atin  and  Campbell,  Secretaries  of  the 
Treasury  say  were  equal  to  coin  though 
bankers  opposed  them  as  they  do  green- 
backs now.  The  notes  of  the  Bank  of 
the  United  States  from  1816  to  1836 
were  full  legal  tender.  They  were  for 
twenty  years,  at  home  and  abroad, 
preferred  to  coin. 

From  1837  to  1848  8100,000,000  in 
treasury  notes  without  interest  were 
preferred  to  coin.     In  1857  Congress 


-259- 

authorized  the  issue  of  $20,000,000 
treasury  notes,  full  legal  tender  for  all 
debts  due  the  government.  And  they 
were  preferred  to  coin. 

The  demand  notes  of  1881  were  gold 
basis  promisary  notes  to  be  redeemed 
in  gold,  and  tliey  ran  down  in  value. 
But  Congress  put  on  the  fiat  and  by 
law  made  them  legal  tender,  accept- 
able at  the  custum  houses  and  in 
twelve  hours  they  increased  in  value 
20  per  cent  and  stood  at  par  with  gold 
until  they  all  disappeared.  Now  where 
is  your  fool  that  howls  "fiatV" 

There  will  be  a  great  effort  to  saddle 
this  country  with  a  tremendous  gold 
bearing  bonded  debt.  It  should  be  op- 
posed by  every  honest  man  and  if  car- 
ried should  be  repudiated  or  paid  in 
paper  money. 


WHAT  IS  MONEY? 

Fob  the  benefit  op  thosb  who 
SCOFF  AT  paper  money  and  government 
control  of  the  issue  of  money,  let  us 
quoie  some  authorities  on  the  subject: 

WHAT   IS   MONEY  ? 

"Money  is  a  creation  of  law." — John 
Stnart  Mills.  Economist. 

"Money  is  a  creation  of  law.  It  is 
a  measure  of  value,  by  comparison, 
whereby  we  ascertain  the  comparative 
values  of  all  merchandise,  or  it  is  a 
sigrn  which  represents  the  respective 
values  of  all  commodities." — Black 
stone,  the  English  Law  Giver. 

Attorney  General  Ackerman,  in 
speaking  of  the  Iciial  tender  act,  said: 
**We  repeat,  money  is  not  a  substance, 
bnt  an  impiession  of  legal  decree." 

"The  theory  o  the  intrinsic  value  of 
money  has  been  abandoned  by  the  best 
writers  and  speakers." — Encyclopedia 
Brittanica 

"Metalic  money,  while  acting  as  coin, 
is  identical  with  paper  money  in  re- 
spect to  being  destitute  of  intrinsic 
value."— North  British  Review. 

•'An  article  is  determined  to  be 
money  by  reason  of  the  performance 
by  it  of  certain  functions,  without  re- 
gard to  its  former  substance." — Apple- 
ton's  American  Encyclopedia. 

•'Money  is  an  ideal  thing  ;  the  coin 
or  government  legal  tender  paper  bill 
is  the  tool  or  visible  expression  of  that 
ideal  thing.     The  tool  that  represents 


-260- 

that  idea  depends  as  much  upon  the 
law  of  supply  and  demand  for  its  value 
as  does  the  wheat  or  any  other  com- 
modity. 

CoDfrress  alone  has  the  riuht  to  issue 
money  and  regulate  the  value  there- 
of."— Our  Constitution. 

"If  Cong-ress  has  the  right,  under  the 
Constitution,  to  issue  paper  money,  it 
was  given  them  to  be  used  by  them- 
selves; and  not  delegated  to  corpora- 
tions or  individuals." — Andrew  Jack- 
son. 

"The  general  government  ceases  to 
be  independent,  it  ceases  to  be  safe, 
when  the  national  currency  is  at  the 
will  of  a  company  "— Thos.  H.  Benton. 

Kead  the  following  extract  from  a 
speech  of  John  C.  Calhoun  of  South 
Carolina,  delivered  in  the  United  States 
senate  during  the  panic  of  '37-38; 
"We  are  told  there  is  no  instance  of  a 
government  paper  that  did  not  depre- 
ciate. In  reply  I  affirm  there  is  none, 
assuming  the  form  that  I  propose,  that 
ever  did  depreciate.  Whenever  a 
paper  receivable  in  the  dues  of  a 
government  had  anything  li^e  a  fair 
trial  it  has  succeeded." 

"When  all  our  paper  money  is  made 
payable  in  specie  on  demand,  it  will 
prove  the  most  certain  means  that  can 
be  used  to  fertilize  the  rich  man's  field 
by  the  sweat  of  the  poor  man's  brow." 
^Daniel  Webster. 

"Whatever  a  government  agrees  to 
receive  in  payment  of  the  public  dues, 
as  a  medium  of  circulation  is  money, no 
matter  what  its  form  may  be,  trading 
notes,  drafts,  etc.  Such  bills  or  paper 
issued  under  the  authority  of  the 
United  States  is  money." — Henry  Clay, 
in  the  Senate.  1837. 

"Gold  and  silver  are  not  intrinsically 
of  the  same  value  with  iron  No 
method  has  hitherto  been  found  to  es- 
tablish a  medium  of  trade  equal  in  all 
its  advantages,  to  bills  of  credit,  made 
a  legal  tender.'' — Benjamin    Fi-anklin. 

"I  sincerely  believe  that  banking  in- 
stitutions are  more  dangerous  to  liber- 
ty than  standing  armies." — Thomas 
Jefferson's  Work's  Vol.  VI  page  608. 

"Bank  paper  must  be  suppressed  and 
the  circulating  medium  must  be  re- 
stored to  the  nation,  to  whom  it  be- 
longs. It  is  the  only  fund  on  which 
they  can  rely   for   loans;  it  is  the  only 


-261- 

resource  which  can  never  fail  them, 
ani  it  is  an  abundant  one  foi  every 
necessary  purpose.  Treasury  bills, 
bottomed  on  taxes,  bearing-  interest  or 
not  bearing  interest,  as  may  be  found 
necessary,  thrown  into  circulation, 
will  take  the  place  of  so  much  g"old 
and  silver."  Thos.  Jefferson's  Works 
Vol  VI.  page  199,  letter  of  Sept.  Uth, 
1813. 

"I  have  ever  opposed  money  of 
bankers ;  not  of  those  discountinEr  for 
cash,  but  of  those  fostering  their  own 
paper  in  circulation  and  thus  banish- 
ing our  cash.  My  zeal  against  these 
institutions  was  so  warm  and  open  at 
the  establishment  of  the  bank  of  the 
the  United  States  that  1  was  derided  as 
a  maniac  by  the  tribe  of  bank  mong- 
ers who  were  seeking  to  filch  from  the 
public." — Thomas  .lefferson  in  a  letter 
to  President  Adams.  Jan.  24,  1814. 

"Charter  a  bank  with  $35,000,000,  let 
it  establish  and  learn  its  power,  and 
then  find,  if  you  can,  means  to  b;  11 
that  cat:  it  will  be  beyond  your  power, 
it  will  overawe  Congress  and  laugh  at 
your  laws." — John  Pvandolph. 

"As  a  result  of  the  war,  corporations 
have  been  enthroned,  and  an  era  of 
corruption  in  high  places  will  follow, 
and  the  money  power  of  the  country 
will  endeavor  to  prolong  its  reign  by 
working  upon  the  prejudices  of  the 
people  until  all  wealth  is  aggregated 
in  a  few  hands,  and  the  republic  is 
destroyed.  I  feel  at  this  moment  more 
anviety  for  the  safetv  of  my  country 
than  ever  before,  even  in  the  midst  of 
the  war.  God  grant  that  my  suspic- 
ions may  prove  groundless." — Abraham 
Lincoln. 

We  believe  that  circumstantial  evi- 
dence shows  that  Mr.  Lincoln's  posi- 
tion backed  by  such  utterances,  cost 
him  his  life. 

"Whoever  controls  the  volume  oj 
money  in  any  country  is  absolute 
master  of  all  industry  and  commerce." 
— James  A.  Gartield. 

Now  let  us  handle  gold  and  silver  for 
a  few  minutes.     King  Soloman  demon 
etized    silver,    the    lessor    metal,    and 
brought    destruction    and  ruin   to  his 
country. 

Five  hundred  B.  C,  the  precious 
metals  were  found  inadequate  to  the 
needs    of    Greece.     Solon  reduced  the 


-262- 

metal  in  the  coin,  thereby  expanding 
the  currency,  and  thus  saved  Attica 
from  a  delusfe  of  blood. 

Five  hundred  years  later  Julius 
Caesar  found  the  precious  metals  insuf- 
ficient to  supply  the  circulating 
medium  of  Rome,  and  he  took  tne 
privilege  of  coining  money  from  the 
wealtiiy  families,  to  whom  it  had 
been  granted,  and  restored  it  to  the 
government,  to  w^hom  it  belonged,  and 
ho  created  a  cheap  metal  money,  and 
established  public  works  and  paid  it 
out  to  labor;  thus  creating  good  times 
and  the  peaple  lo^ed  Csesar,  but  the 
wealthy  senators  murdered  him  with 
their  own  hands. 

The  Eomans,  on  several  occasions, 
were  compelled  to  reduce  the  metal  in 
the  coins  to  increase  the  volume  of 
money  to  carry  on  their  wars. 

"At  the  Christian  era  the  metalic 
money  of  the  Roman  Empire  amounted 
to  $1,800,000,000,  by  the  end  of  the 
Fifteenth  century  it  had  shrunk  to  less 
than  $300,000,000.  *  *  *  History 
records  no  other  such  disastrous  transi- 
tion as  that  from  the  Roman  Empire  to 
the  Dark  Ages.  *  *  *  It  is  a  sug- 
gestive coincidence  that  the  first  glim- 
mer of  light  only  came  with  the  inven 
tion  of  bills  of  exchange,  and  paper 
substitutes,  through  which  the  scanty 
stock  of  the  precious  metals  was  in- 
creased in  eBSciency." — Report  of  the 
United  States  Silver  Commission  of 
1876. 

Euglaud  was  compelleil  to  reduce  the 
metal  in  her  coin  several  times  and  the 
money  changers  tried  to  force  her  back, 
but  failed.  She  was  finally  compelled  to 
adopt  paper  and  suspend  specie  payment. 

Gold  deserted  the  United  States  on  sev- 
eial  occasions  and  always  brought  disaster 
until  we  resorted  to  paper  money,  when 
the  absence  of  gold  did  not  trouble  us  un- 
til we  attempted  to  get  back  to  a  gold 
standard,  when  it  brought  ruin  and  dispair. 

Henry  A.  Martin,  the  French  historian, 
tells  us  that  Fiance  tried  to  adopt  a  system 
of  paper  money,  but  the  money  changers 
crippled  it  as  did  our  bankers  cripple  our 
paper  money  during  the  war,  yet  such 
prosperity  did  that  money  give  France 
that  England  determined  to  destroy  its 
power  and  paid  from  her  secret  service 
fund  one  Dembies,  a  cabinet  officer,  a 
hundred  thousand  crowns  per  annum  t 


intrigue  against  this  money  and  as  mucli 
more  to  M.  D'Argensou  for  the  same 
purpose. 

It  would  not  be  bard  lo  point  out  the 
Dembies  and  D'Argensons,  judging  by 
their  work. 

The  bankers  told  Andrew  Jackson  if  he 
vetoed  the  old  United  States  bank  bill 
they  would  ruin  the  business  of  the  coun- 
try. 

He  vetoed  it  and  some  one  tried  to  as- 
sassinate him;  he  well  knew  what  for. 

In  1881  Congress  was  flooded  with  pe- 
titions to  pay  the  bonds  wilh  paper  or  sil- 
ver, or  to  convert  them  into  small  interest 
boaring  bonds,  payable  at  the  goverment'a 
option.  The  bankers  said  if  you  do  eithe  r 
we  will  ruin  the  business  interests.  This 
is  known  as  the  bankers  rebellion  of  1881. 
Freeman  O.  Wiley  1  whither  are  we  drift- 
ing as  a  naiion.  Congress  failed  to  do  eith- 
er, but  Garfield  did  convert  them  into 
small  interest  bearing  bonds  and  cir- 
cumstances point  to  that,  and  his  utter- 
ances upon  the  finance  question  at  that 
time  as  the  cause  of  his  assassination. 

The  bankers  hate  the  people's  money 
and  are  determined  to  convert  it  into 
interest  bearing  bonds;  there  is  8496,000- 
000,  of  it  that  cost  the  people  compara- 
tively nothing  but  if  converted  into 
bonds  it  would  cost  us  eleven  millions 
of  dollars  per  annum  to  pay  the  interest. 

On  page  2'9  of  this  book,  which  was 
first  published  in  1895,  says  there  will 
be  an  attempt  to  saddle  this  country 
with  debt.  We  have  now  an  estimated 
and  inflated  value  of  140  billion  of 
wealth,  with  85  billions  of  debt  from 
National  to  corporate,  to  say  nothing 
of  private  debt  and  open  account,  and 
the  cost  of  living  higher  than  ever 
known,  and  millions  of  people  out  of 
employment. 

Lord  Macaulay,  the  English  historian, 
said  the  moneyed  classes  would  hesi- 
tate at  nothing. 

Indeed  they  are  more  dangerous  to 
humanity,  justice  and  honor  than  a  band 
of  pirates,  or  wild  beasts.  What  we 
must  have  is  a  powerful  secret  society 
to  meet  them  on  their  own  ground. 


-264— 


Upon  revising  "What  ^^  ^^^,^...5,,  I 
found  page  264  left  blank,  so  thought 
I  would  use  it  to  sing  the  praises  of 
the  author,  who  finds  published  praises 
are  paid  for  anyway,  and  the  reformer 
has  so  many  enemies,  there  are  more 
who  stand  ready  to  dig  his  grave  than 
sing  his  praises. 

Though  I  am  the  author  of  23  books, 
large  and  small,  and  have  many  letters 
of  thanks  and  congratulation;  ,  so  far 
from  the  press  giving  me  a  kind  word, 
some  of  the  papers  and  magazines 
squirm  when  I  offer  a  book  for  review, 
or  politely  decline  to  advertise  Astrol- 
ogy, and  return  my  money,  or  give  me 
rates  so  high  they  are  prohibitive, 
otherwise  advertising  in  papers  and 
magazines  is  a  waste  of  money,  for 
"What  Is  Coming"  never  had  $10 
worth  of  advertising  done  for  it,  yet  it 
sold  itself  2,000  copies.  Bible  Astrol- 
ogy is  now  on  its  third  thousand,  and 
I  will  soon  publish  the  letters  of  firms 
who  have  declined  to  review  the  book, 
or  accept  my  money  for  advertising. 

Whether  I  am  a  prophet  or  not,  is 
plainly  seen  by  the  illustration  above, 
which  is  taken  from  my  "Poetical 
Drifts  of  Thought,"  published  in  1884. 
The  original  drawing  was  made  in 
1866,  and  a  gasoline  engine  predicted 
at  that  time. 

138  Catherine  St.,  Detroit,  Mich. 


.265. 
PART  TWO. 

FINANCE  IN  PROPHECY. 


It  will  seem  strange  to  many 
that  a  theological  subject  should 
be  discussed  at  the  same  time, 
and  between  the  same  covers, 
inclosing  one  on  politica!  economy, 
buf,  from  the  fact  that  the  signs 
of  the  times  and  many  scriptural 
pasj^ages  would  go  to  show  that 
they  belong  together.  From 
Genesis  to  Revelation  the  Bible 
deals  with  governments,  far 
more  than  with  the  individual. 
Comparatively  few,  but  rigid 
instructions,  are  given  to  the  in- 
dividual, while  ail  the  aim  and 
purpose  seems  to  be  to  establish 
or  restore  a  perfect  government. 

The  Ten  Commandments  and 
the  added  one  by  Christ,  '-Love 
one  another,"  together  with  the 
instruction  that  "pure  and  un- 
deliled  religion  before  God  is  to 
visit  the  widow  and  the  father- 
less in  their  affl  ctions,  and  keep 
yourself  unspotted  from  the 
world,"  is  sufficient,  if  followed 
out,  to  insure  a  participation  in 
the  government  of  Christ's 
kingdom,  and  a  final  rest  in 
heaven. 

Christ  says  :  "  For  where  two 
or  three  are  gathered  together  in 
my  name,  there  am  I  in  the 
midst  of  them."  There  is  no 
dogma  or  creed  preached  here, 
and  one  man  has  as  much  right 
to  set  up  a  creed  as  another,  so 
long  as  he  adheres  to  this  and 
teaches  in  the  name  of  Clirist, 
for  ''Jesus  said  unto  him,  Forbid 
hmj  not,  for  he  that  is  not 
agHinst  us  is  for  us." — St.  Luke 
IX.,  50.  Therefore,  I  shall  give 
my  own  understanding  of 
Scriptures,  adhering  to  Christ's 
teacnings  in  its  sweetness  and 
simplicity. 


-266- 

If  I  seemingly  go  outside  of 
the  Scriptures  for  truths,  it  is 
not  to  set  up  false  doctrines,  but 
because  that  book  is  not  large 
enough  to  hold  instruction* 
in  all  the  branches  of  science, 
and  for  aught  we  know  the 
twenty-three  books  of  the  Bible 
that  are  lost,  when  found  may 
contain  the  very  things  that  1 
am  inspired  to  write  here.  I  use 
the  terra  inspired  in  the  sense 
that  all  autliors  mu8t  admit  to 
— that  all  productions  of  deep 
thought  are  partly  the  result  of 
unseen  forces. 

If  God  is  omnipotent  and 
omnipresent,  he  is  the  author  of 
all  things,  and  is  in  everything. 
Consequently  there  can  be  no 
place  without  Him,  not  even 
the  most  minute  arom  or  small- 
est space  can  exist  but  what  He 
is  in  it;  therefore  we  must  be  as 
much  a  part  of  God,  as  a  finger 
is  a  part  of  one's  self. 

Our  individuality  is  but  to 
ourselves,  each  a  part  of  the 
eternal  whole,  necessary  to  that 
eternal  whole.  Each  in  acting 
one  ramification  of  a  gigantic 
plan,  and  the  better  we  act  our 
parts,  the  greater  harmony,  and 
the  pleasanter  our  periods  of 
peaceful  rest  must  be,  and  as 
Christ  said,  "The  kingdom  of 
God  is  within  you." — Luke  17. 
21. 

It  shows  to  us  that  there  is  a 
condition  of  mind,  so  all  other 
things  must  be  a  condition  of 
mind,  and  all  things  must  be  for 
a  testimony  to  the  purpose  of 
his  plan.  But  why  a  plan,  and 
what  the  purpose  of  the  plan  ? 
In  this  work  we  have  not  room 
for  a  lengthy  philosophical  dis- 
cussion of  the  subject,  but  will 
take  the  matter  up  at  as  near 
first  principles  as  the  finite  mind 
can  grasp. 

TIME.  SPACE  AND  MATTER 

are,  and  always  have  been,  mat- 
ters of    great    concern    to    the 


-267- 
philosophical  thinker,  bat  in  my 
estimation  there  are  three  things 
that  do  not  exist  in  the  economy 
of  God. 

Time  is  eternity — an  everlast- 
ing now — to  the  conception  of 
man  divided  bv  events.  This  is 
proven  by  lengthy  dreams,  which 
are  known  to  flash  through  a 
man's  mind  in  an  instant,  and 
by  the  life  time  that  in  an 
instant  rnns,  panoramic  like, 
before  a  drowning  man. 

SPACE  AND  MATTER 

must  now  be  treated  from  an- 
other standpoint,  nor  do  I 
expect  to  prove  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  any  person  that  these 
things  do  not  exist.  I  only 
wish  to  gee  as  good  a  foundation 
for  a  starting  point  for  my  main 
question,  as  possible. 

In  discussing  space  I  must 
admit  that  the  finite  mind  can- 
not conceive  of  its  own  existence 
or  that  of  the  Almighty,  of 
which  man  is  an  infinitesimally 
small  part,  can  exist  without  a 
space  in  which  to  dwell,  but  to 
the  senses  of  man  himself,  he 
can  never  be  positive  that  that 
space  is  real.  It  may  be  a  con- 
dition of  mind,  but  it  will  be 
found  easier  to  decide  that  mat- 
ter only  exists  in  the  condition 
of  mind,  or  at  least,  that  man 
can  never  be  certain  that  it 
exists  in  real  indestructable 
substance. 

In  a  dream  you  see  new 
places,  new  faces,  you  walk, 
you  ride,  and  though  confined 
in  your  little  8x10  bedroom, 
as  dark  as  Egyptian  midnight, 
the  daylight  j-ou  see  is  as  real 
and  as  beautiful  as  any  daylight. 
The  space  you  look  into  or 
traverse  is  just  as  real  as  any, 
the  substance  is  real  subsstance 
to  j^our  mind.  You  would  not 
believe  you  were  dreaming  at 
the  time,  but,  you  say,  1  awoke 
to  real  life.  Pshawl  cannot  you 
see  you  may  be  dreaming  now. 


-268- 
and  may  awake  to  a  life  mnch 
more  real  than  this  life,  which  is 
so  full  of  contradictions  and 
absurdities  ?  Can  you  positively 
Bwear  that  you  are  not  dreaming 
this  moment,  and  will  awake 
and  say,  What  a  strange  book  I 
was  reading.  Then,  if  that  be 
true,  man  can  never  be  fully 
satisfied  but  what  he  is  in  a  con- 
dition of  mind  subject  to  some 
more  powerful  mind,  and  sees 
what  that  mind  desires  him  to 
see;  or  he  may  be  subject  to 
some  condition  of  which  natural 
cause  has  brought  his  own  mind, 
and  nothing  is  really  what  it 
seems.     Thus, 

THE  HYPNOTIC  STATB 

gives  us  to  understand  how  it 
was  possible  for  Grod  to  create 
the  World  or  universe  fron* 
nothing. 

Let  us  take  twelve  people,  all 
good  hypnotic  subjects,  to  six  of 
them  I  will  say:  "  Behold  what 
a  beautiful  rural  scene,  the  roll- 
ing ground,  the  green  grass,  the 
shrubs  and  flowers,  the  bees  and. 
the  birds,  how  grand  the  music, 
and  sweet  the  perfumed  air. 
The  orange  trees  are  laden  with 
fruit.  Sit  you  down  and  feast. 
Here  is  a  place  for  a  picnic. 
But,  my  !  how  warm.  You  per- 
spire at  every  pore.  Lay  by 
your  coats  and  capes."  They 
do  my  bidding.  These  six  are 
in  a  world  entirely  their  own. 
They  do  not  see  me  or  the  other 
six  of  their  companions. 

I  can  become  a  god  to  them 
for  the  time  being,  if  I  wilL  I 
can  leave  them  partly  subject  to 
their  own  minds,  or  hold  them 
entirely  subject  to  mine. 

They  could  not  make  them- 
selves sweat,  but  I  cause  them 
to  perspire  freely. 

I  now  take  the  other  six  and 
picture  to  them  a  winter  scene: 
"The  beautiful  lake  of  glary  ice, 
with  its  band  of  merry  skaters; 
the  snow-clad  hill  with  its  happy 


-269- 

coasters:  the  sleighirif?  parries; 
the  shouts  of  joy  and  jingling 
bells."  They  see  and  hear  it 
all,  but  it  is  entirely  blank  to 
the  six  pic-nicers  in  the  summer 
scenes. 

I  have  them  shiver  with  cold, 
appropriating  the  garments  tliat 
the  others  left  off,  while  the 
others  sweat  without  them. 
Each  party  is  unconscious  of  the 
presence  of  the  other,  though  in 
tonchingdistanceof  one  another. 
Each  party  has  a  world  of 
their  own  that  others  do  not  see. 
Then  if  I  can  do  this, and  make 
a  world  for  my  fellow  man,  how 
much  more  can  the  great  God 
of  the  universe  do  ?  He  can 
grant  us,  who  are  parts  of  liim- 
self,  an  ego  to  exist  forever,  or 
destroy  that  individuality  at 
will,  taking  us  back  into  the 
undivided  whole,  to  be  re  estab- 
lished into  an  identity  where  it 
may  please  him.  He  can  will 
as  many  worlds  or  systems  as  he 
pleases,  and  clothe  them  with 
all  the  intricicies  of  creation  that 
pleases  his  fancy,  and  whici) 
becomes  a  science  for  us  to 
study  and  finally  to  trace  back 
to  mmd  itself,  as  we  seem  to  do 
in  chemistry. 

In  my  recollection  it  was 
taught  that  there  were  four  ele- 
ments— earth,  water,  air  and 
fire.  Now  we  know  they 
are  not  elements,  but  are  com- 
pounds, and  we  find  there  are 
seventy-one  elements,  and  each 
atom  acting  upon  the  same  law 
or  principle  that  we  act — of  like 
and  disliiie,  love  and  hate,  at- 
traction and  repulsion.  This  is 
not  all.  We  see  it  is  possible 
each  element  is  dissoluable  into 
ether,  a  substance  which  pene- 
trates all  other  substances,  and 
possibly  back  to  mind  itself. 

Cook,  in  his  ''New  Chemistry," 
says:  "Every  atom  of  matter 
seems  to  possess  its  proportion 
of  mind,"  But  if  God  is  every- 
where, there  is  no  matter,  but  all 


-270- 
is  mind,  though  possibly  subject 
to  a  central  government  as  man 
is    controlled    by    the  nervous 
force  centered  in  the  brain. 

As  it  is  impossible  for  us  to 
conceive  of  a  center  without  a 
circumlerence,  it  is  impossible 
for  the  finite  to  comprehend  the 
infinite.  But  the  action  of 
chemistry  teaches  us  that  mind 
is  active  in  the  smallest  atom  of 
matter,  and  we  see  apparent 
reason  displayed  in  the  plant 
that  si-ems  to  exercise  intelli- 
gence in  seeking  water  or  light, 
and  that  intelligence  increases 
as  the  higher  organic  matter 
becomes  more  perfect.  Man, 
standing  at  the  head  of  organic 
matter,  sees  the  possil)ility  that 
he  is  the  result  of  organic  mat- 
ter, and  that  when  the  organiza- 
tion ceases  he  ceases  to  exist  as 
an  intelligent  entity,  forever. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  no 
stranger  that  we  should  live 
again  than  that  we  now  live,  nor 
is  it  any  stranger  that  we  have 
lived  before  than  that  we  now 
live. 

For  reasons  that  will  be  given 
farther  on  this  matter  can  never 
be  settled  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  men,  but  there  are  three 
classes  that  have  solved  the 
qnestion  satisfactorily  to  them- 
selves. 

The  materalist,  with  a  great 
deal  of  reason,  for  he  believes 
that  there  is  no  mind  outside  of 
organized  matter,  and  the  more 
perfect  the  organization,  the 
more  perfect  the  mind. 

The  theologian  rests  his  belief 
upon  faith,  and  the  mosi  intelli- 
gent ground  their  faith  in  the 
Bible,  of  which  twenty- three 
books  are  lost,  which  the  Bible 
speaks  of,  and  how  many  more 
we  don't  know,  or  what  they 
would  reveal  to  us  if  we  had 
them,  besides  there  are  many 
interpolations.  So  we  cm  ex- 
pect to  get  but  little  satisfaction 
from  him,  even  if  he  be  right. 


-271- 

Now,  as  theologians  are 
divided  and  quarreling  among 
themselves,  each  creed  and 
sect  declaring  all  others  are 
wrong  and  sure  to  be  losf,  we 
must  turn  to  the  very  funda- 
mental principles  of  tli^ir 
doctrine  to  get  the  nearest  to 
the  truth,  or  safest  grounds  on 
which  they  can  stand,  and  we 
wiJl  find  Christ  says  : 

"Except  ye  be  converted  and  become 
as  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter 
the  kingdom  of  heaven."— Matt.  18:3. 

Now  a  man  with  a  dogma  to 
crowd  upon  others  willy-nilly, 
is  hardly  like  a  little  child  to  be 
lead.  Again  Christ  SHys:  "For 
where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  am 
I  in  the  midst  of  them."  He 
did  not  say  two  or  three  of  this 
church  or  that  church,  but  two 
or  three  in  his  name.  Therefore 
an  abiding  faith  in  God  and  in 
Christ  the  Son  of  (rod  is  the 
safest  ground  for  them  to  tread, 
and  let  every  one  decide  for 
himself  his  peculiar  dogma  and 
manner  of  worship. 

THE  STUDENT  OF  PSYCHIC  PHENOMENA 

basis  his  beliefs  on  much 
broader  ground.  He  accepts  all 
the  truth  that  science  may  teach, 
acknowledging  evolution  with 
all  of  its  daliy  evidence  to  be 
a  fact.  He  watches  the 
expression  of  thought  in  the 
most  minute  atom,  and  traces  it 
to  the  broadest  intelligence  of 
man.  He  pries  into  every  phe- 
nomena of  nature.  He  under- 
stands there  are  more  wonders 
in  the  invisible  world  than  ever 
dreamed  of  in  our  wildest  imag- 
ination. Hegoesinto  the  intric- 
iciesof  hypnotism,  and  sees  that 
it  is  possible  to  create,  to  the 
human  mind  for  the  time  at 
least,  a  tangible  something  Irora 
thought,  or  mind  alone.  To 
wliaL  is  real  to  some  and  snper- 
stitution  to  others,  he  delve's  in 
to  get  the  real  kernal  ol  iruth. 


•272- 

Hp  calls  upon  the  Astrologer, the 
Phrenologist,  the  Paimisr,  the 
Clairvoyant  and  the  Spiritualist, 
and  the  Physiognomist.  Here 
he  is  surpiised  to  find  they  all, 
more  or  less  accurately,  give  a 
description  of  his  former  life 
and  manly  attributes,  and  some 
of  them  go  so  far  into  the  future 
as  to  prove  to  him,  beyond  a 
doubt  that  man  has  a  destiny 
laid  out  be-lore  him.  If  these 
people  are  truthful  and  adepts 
in  their  profession,  he  finds  they 
all  agree  in  the  main.  He  is 
satisfied  now  that  his  destiny  is 
laid  out,  and  that  the  profes- 
sionals of  six  different  branches 
of  science  are  able  to  traverse 
the  path  of  his  past  life,  and  a 
large  portion  of  his  future  life. 
He  sees  how  it  was  possible  for 
Christ  to  tell  the  woman  at  the 
well  of  her  past  life  and  of  her 
future.     John  4:17. 

Many  who  have,  been  deceived 
by  fakirs,  or  have  not  developed 
far  enough  into  a  spiritual  mind 
to  receive  a  satisfactory  reading, 
will  deny  that  there  are  any 
truthful  professionals  in  these 
sciences,  or  that  anything  of  our 
future  life  can  be  foretold.  But  I 
know  whereof  I  speak  and  "the 
proof  of  the  pudding  is  after 
eating." 

Now,  if  man  has  a  destiny 
that  can  be  read,  it  is  proof  to 
the  student  of  psychic  phenom- 
ena that  there  must  have  been  a 
destiner,  for  this  is  beyond  the 
control  of  the  most  intelligent 
man.  He  is  now  in  a  shape  to 
believe  in  and  receive  communi- 
cations from  the  unseen  world. 
Though  his  efforts  here  are 
blocked,  and  communications 
unsatisfactory  and  meager.  He 
does  not  give  up,  for  he  knows 
that  every  science  has  had  to 
stem  the  tide  of  popular  preju- 
dice and  pave  its  way,  step  by 
step,  with  the  sweat  and  toil  and 
labored  energies  of  the  faithful 


-273 

student  seeking  truth.  Hypatia, 
the  Greci;in  scholar,  was  torn 
limb  from  limb,  burned  to  ashes, 
and  the  ashes  scattered  to  the 
winds;  Galileo  was  imprisoned; 
Bruno  burned  at  the  stake;  Co- 
lumbus put  in  chains;  Fulton 
called  a  crank,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  thousands  of  christian  mar- 
tyrs that  have  suffered  because 
they  tried  to  evolve  some- 
thing better  than  the  stag- 
nated principles  and  exploded 
theories  of  threadbare  and 
degraded  ages.  The  student 
of  psychic  phenomena  will 
not  stop  here.  After  proving 
that  man  has  a  destiny,  and  that 
there  is  a  destiner,  and  that  he 
can  communicate  with  unseen 
beings.  He  is  determined  to  de- 
termined to  develop  his  theories 
and  tind  out  all  that  may  be 
found  out.  He  is  now  ready  to 
accept  almost  anything  as  truth 
until  proved  false,  thinking  it 
better  for  mankind  to  believe  a 
hundred  lies,  until  they  fall  to 
pieces  of  their  own  rottenness, 
than  to  dispute  one  great  truth, 
and  thereby  stand  a  stumbling 
block  in  the  way  of  human 
progress.  He  has  found  that 
faith  is  an  absolute  necessity  to 
the  gathering  of  truth.  He  finds 
that  the  man  who  attends  the 
spiritual  seance  without  charity 
and  faith,  will  get  little  satislac- 
tion.  What  does  this  lead  him 
to?  It  leads  him  back  to  Bible 
teaching.  He  finds  faith  is  an 
absolute  necessity.  Though 
"faith  without  works  is  dead." 
No  progress  could  be  made 
without  faith.  Even  the  seed 
would  not  be  planted  without 
faith,  or  the  harvested  food 
taken  into  the  stomach  without 
faith  or  the  stomach  assimilate 
without  faith.  Though  you 
have  all  of  the  faith  in  the 
world  and  have  not  charity  for 
others  weakness,  what  availeth 
it.  Here  let  me  quote  from  L 
Coriuthians  Xlll.: 


274 

•'Though  I  speak  with  the  tongues 
of  men  and  of  an.iels,  and  have  not 
charity,  I  am  become  as  sounding 
brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal. 

"And  though  I  have  the  gift  of 
piopuecy,  and  understand  all  myster- 
ies, and  all  knowledge;  and  though  I 
have  all'failh,  so  that  I  could  remove 
mountain?,  and  have  not  charity,  I 
am  nothing. 

•'And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods 
io  feed  the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my 
body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not 
charity,  ic  profiteth  me  nothing. 

"Charity  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind; 
charity  envieth  not;  charity  vaunieth 
not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up. 

"Doih  not  behave  itself  unseemly, 
seeketh  uot  her  own,  is  not  easily 
provoked,  thinketh  no  evil. 

"R'  joiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but 
rejoiceih  in  the  truth; 

•'Beareth  all  things,  beleiveth 
all  things,  hopbth  all  things, 
endukexh  all  things.  " 

I  have  put  the  above  in  caps 
to  draw  especial  attention  to  the 
necessity  of  faith. 

'Charity  never  faileth:  but  whether 
there  be  propliecies,  they  shali  fail; 
whether  there  be  tongues,  tliey  shall 
cease;  whether  there  be  knowledge,  it 
shall  vanish  away. 

"For  we  know  in  part,  and  we 
prophesy  in  part. 

"But  when  that  which  is  perfect  is 
come,  then  than  that  which  is  in  part 
shall  be  done  away." 

After  reading  the  above  you 
can  see  why  you  have  not 
received  better  satisfaction  in 
your  investigations.  You  had 
no  charity  for  those  who  were 
trying  to  aid  you,  you  had  no 
faith  in  your  work,  and  you 
could  not  see  through  the  vail. 
"You  went  seeking  lies  and  you 
got  lies. 

Go  up  the  broad  Mississippi 
and  you  will  find  its  muddy 
waters  swelled  by  many  filthy 
currents,  at  length  you  reach 
the  broad  Missouri,  whose 
waters  seem  more  muddy  than 
all  the  rest,  though  it  be  fed  by 
many  a  clear  mountain  stream, 


275 
while  the  Mississippi  itself, 
above  the  Missouri,  is  tolerably 
clear.  But  trace  up  all  of  these 
streams,  and  if  they  do  not, 
sooner  or  later  become  dry  beds, 
you  will  find  they  are  fed  from 
the  living  waters  of  some  moun- 
tain stream  or  spring.  But  the 
great  currents  become  muddy  as 
they  ilow  through  the  low  lands. 
The  great  Christian  Church  is 
likened  to  the  mighty  Missouri. 
It  started  with  pure  waters  at 
the  fountain  head,  but  it  has 
become  filthy,  carrying  its  tilth 
to  the  masses,  adding  mud  to 
the  aggregate  of  streams  that 
flow  to  the  sea— the  people — 
because  it  has  lost  its  tolerance, 
charity.  If  the  above  be  true 
we  must  not  expect  to  gain  the 
whole  truth  and  perfect  satisfac- 
tion until  ihat  which  is  perfect 
has  come — then  that  which  is 
imperfect  shall    be   done  away. 

"When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a 
child.  I  thought  as  a  child;  when  I  be- 
came a  man  I  put  away  childish 
things. 

'•For  now  we  see  through  a  glass 
darkly,  but  then  face  to  face:  now  I 
know  in  part;  but  then  shall  I  know 
even  as  also  I  am  known. 

"And  now  abideth  faith,  hope 
CHARITY,  these  three:  but  the  greatest 
of  ihese  ia  charity." 

Become  as  a  little  child,  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  seeking  truth 
with  faith,  hope  and  charity,  mak- 
ing the  study  of  religion  a 
science,  and  we  will  unbar  the 
gates  of  heaven,  for  "the  king- 
dom of  God  is  within  you." 

The  student  of  psychic  phe- 
nomena, now  driven  back  to  the 
Bible,  wonders  why  it  is  veiled 
in  mystery?  Why  God  did  not 
see  to  it  that  the  books  were 
kept  together  and  properly 
translated,so  that  bickerings  and 
quarreling  over  it  would  not  be 
necessary.  He  then  reasons 
that  no  substance  can  be  bright- 
ened without  friction,  the  human 
mind  is  no  exception.    Then  he 


•276 

wonders  if  the  divine  mind 
would  ever  recognize  joy  if  it 
had  never  thought  of  sorrow, 
know  sweet  froui  bitter  or  soar 
from  sweet,  if  be  had  never 
thought  of  the  opposite. 

Then  he  recognizes  the  fact 
that  it  is  quite  possible  that  it 
was  necessary  for  man, in  a  great 
measure, to  work  out  his  destiny. 
If  so,  the  Bible  is  purposely 
v<-iied  that  he  should  unroll  the 
puzzle  and  so  develop  a 
character. 

This  is  not  all  he  sees  that  all 
nature  is  against  him.  A 
continual  struggle  for  an  exist- 
ence is  his  lot,  with  weeds  and 
thorns  to  block  his  way.  And 
pain,  and  sickness  and  death, 
his  lot,  and  the  worst  thing  of 
all  to  contend  against,  is  his  own 
seltish  nature.  He  quotes  one 
of  our  great  poets  : 
^'Man's  inhumanity  to  man. 
Makes  countless  thousands  mourn.*' 

He  wonders  why  a  just  and 
alwiseGod  should  make  this  sol 
He  is  told  it  is  because  of 
Adam's  sin.  But  he  knows 
that  no  just  man,  much  less  a 
just  God,  would  punish  the 
children  for  what  the  parents 
did  thousands  of  generations 
ago.  Then  he  reasons  that  it 
must  be  metiforical  and  the 
Garden  of  Eden  is  something 
more  than  a  patch  of  earthly 
ground  of  vegetation,  and  he 
seeks  the  truth.  But  where? 
From  the  fountain  head  of  wis- 
dom. "Ask  and  ye  shall 
receive;  knock  and  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you."  He  knocks, 
and  it  is  opened,  he  asks  and 
does  receive  all  that  his  finite 
mind  can  hold.  He  reasons,and 
with  the  aid  of  God,  reaches  this 
conclusion.  There  is  no  such 
thing  as  matter;  God  is  a 
migl/^y  principle  that  takes  in 
all  things.  That  there  is  noth- 
ing without  him.  This  being 
the  case,  there  can  be  no  matter. 

Taking   the  liberty  to   coin  a 


—277— 

phrase  that  will  convey  to  the 
mind  the  existence  of  an  impon- 
diible  something  in  the  form  of 
a  pandrible  substance,  I  will  say 
we  aie  mere  specks  of  concen- 
trated principle  revolving  npoa 
an  axis,  and  that  unconscious 
motion  is  the  the  only  motion 
that  we  have.  Our  bodies  and 
all  our  seeming  motions  are  but 
thought — not  mere  imagination 
o\'  our  own,  but  the  thought  of 
the  great  controling  principle, 
sent  out  on  currents  of  his  will, 
which  reaches  us,  and  becom- 
ing reality  to  us,  we  all  see  as 
near  alike  as  our  different  stand- 
points will  allow. 

Thus  our  specks  of  concen- 
traced  principle  or  mind  floating 
in  a  sea  of  mind,  and  reached  by 
currents  of  will  power.  I  just 
had  this  last  assertion  most 
beautifully  illustrated  to  me. 
Professors  Wallace  and  Howard, 
clairvoyants,  advertised  here  in 
our  city,  and  I  called  upon 
them.  According  to  instruc- 
tions, I  wrote  ten  questions,  dif- 
fering from  each  other  in  pur- 
pose as  mnch  as  possible.  No 
one  was  present  when  I  wrote 
them.  I  folded  up  the  little 
pieces  of  paper  and  mixed  them 
up  and  threw  them  on  the  table. 
There  was  no  possible  way  for 
them  to  know  what  questions  I 
had  asked,  if  any,  or  to  know 
one  from  the  other.  Yet  the 
young  man  made  no  mistake  in 
picking  out  the  paper  containing 
the  question,  handing  it  to  me 
without  looking  at  it,  and  an- 
swering it  correctly. 

Now  this  could  not  be  mind 
reading,  as  I  could  not  have 
picked  out  the  questions,  and 
some  of  them  I  had  forgotten  1 
had  asked  them.  Then  how  did 
he  get  it?  I  answer  that  he 
got  it  in  this  way.  When  1 
wrote  the  question  or  even 
thought  of  i  t,  it  was  stamped  in 
the  sea  of  mind  surrounding  rae, 
and  he  having  the  sixth  sense» 


-278- 
that  is  being  evolved  iu  man, 
very  highly  developed,  read  it 
in  this  sea  of  mind.  And  this 
also  accoiinls  for  the  fact  that 
two  i)eople  olteo  think  of  the 
same  thing  at,  seemingly,  one 
and  the  same  time,  while,  in 
fact,  one  of  them  thought  of  it, 
and  it  immediately  fi:ished  on  a 
current  of  mind  and  impressed 
the  other  person,  and,  speech 
being  so  much  slower,  boih 
spoke  seemingly  at  once.  This 
also  accounts  for  the  approach 
of  one  person  being  sent  ahead 
to  one  or  more  people  who 
exclaim:  "'Speak  of  the  devil 
and  he  will  appear." 

Again  I  say,  the  finite  mind 
cannot  comprehend  the  infinite 
being  of  which  each  of  us  is  a 
part. 

The  cut  below  will  convey  the 
writer's  idea  much  better  than 
can  be  done  in  cold  print.  The 
central  figure  or  the  eye  repre- 
sents the  source  from  which  all 
power  liows.  Though,  as  we 
cannot  conceive  of  a  center  in  a 
boundless  space,  the  center  is 
everywhere,  or,  in  other  words, 
the  great  principle  of  love  of 
knowledge,  truth,  kindness,  and 
all  that  will  bring  universal  hap- 
piness. The  direct  rays  emanat- 
ing from  the  center,  represents 
the  will  power  of  this  principle. 
The  large  circle  represents  the 
will  power  bringing  order 
out  of  chaos.  The  next  larger 
circle  represents  soveroments, 
some  on  the  direct  lines  of  his 
will,  and  ready  to  aid  others 
farther  away  from  those  lines. 
The  third  line  of  circles  repre- 
sents communitiesin  moreorless 
direct  communication  with  the 
perfected  plan  of  God. 

The  very  small  dots  are  the 
individual  beings,  smaller  or 
or  greater  as  the  case  may  be. 
Each  individual  or  community 
are  surrounded  with  an  atmos- 
phere or  influence,  which  results 
for  their  immediate  good  or  bad, 


-279- 

as  tlie  case  may  be.     But  all  for 

uUim:;fe  good,  as  there  is  noth- 
ing really  bad.  Bad  only  as  it 
jiffpcts  our  condition  of  mind  at 
the  t  ine  being. 


It  will  be  seen  by  this  cut,  and 
the  former  description,  that  it  is 
the  author's  design  to  picture  a 
great  sea  of  mind,  divided  into 
concentrated  parts  floating  in  a 
sea  of  thought.  Each  individual 
is  subject  to  his  surroundings. 
He  can  aid  his  personal  circle 
by  getting  as  near  to  the  direct 
rays  or  purpose  of  God  as  his 
understanding  will  allow.  By 
his  personal  efforts  he  will  aid 
the  community.  The  community 
may  aid  the  nation,  and  when 
once  the  current  of  truth  is 
drawn  upon,  the  stream  increas- 
es, as  the  typifing  of  any  great 
body  of  water  represents,  that 
pressure  rapidly  widens  the 
stream.  Thus  prayer  is  the  first 
<jtep  toward  inviting  that  pure 
current. 

GOD 

Now  having  established  the 
thought  of  a  universal  sea  of 
mind,  and  no  matter.  The  un- 
derstanding of  the  purpose  of 
this  controlling  principle  be- 
comes our  next  work.  As  there 
is  nothing  but  God,  what  must 
be    the    occupation    of    such  a 


-280- 
being  ?     How  does  he  exist,  and 
for  what  purpose? 

Such  a  being  must  occupy  his 
powers,  and  knowledge  must  be 
his  aim. 

What,  he  then  does  not  know 
all  things?  you  say. 

i  ask,  could  he  know  joy 
if  he  had  never  thought  of  sor- 
row ?  Could  he  know  bitter 
from  sweet  had  he  never 
thought  of  the  opposite,  or  if  he 
knew  them  could  we  know 
them  without  experience — and 
we  a  part  of  him  'i 

Very  well  then,  he  directly  or 
indirectly,  is  laboring  for 
knowledge,  either  for  the  cen- 
tral principle  or  to  convey  it  to 
the  ultimate  portions  of  himself. 

Therefore,  he  is  everlastingly 
laying  plans  for  us  to  solve, 
either  for  his  direct  knowledge 
or  for  us,an  indirect  knowledge. 

*'Wisdom,"  says  the  Scrip- 
tures, is  the  principal  thing; 
therefore  "get  wisdom;  and, with 
all  of  thy  getting  get  under- 
standing. Exalt  her,  and  she 
shall  promote  thee:  she  shall 
bring  thee  to  honor,  when  thou 
dost  embrace  her.  She  shall 
give  to  thy  head  an  ornament  of 
grace;  a  crown  of  glory  shall  she 
deliver  to  thee." 

From  this  we  must  judge  that 
the  allegorical  story  of  the  tree 
of  knowledge  placed  in  the 
Garden  of  Eden  was  for  a  good 
purpose,  and  even  the  tempter 
placed  there  for  a  good  pur- 
pose. It  is  new  our  duty  to  tind 
out  that  purpose. 

GOD  HAD  HIS  PERIODS  OP  LABOR  AND 
HIS  PERIODS  OP  REST.     GEN.  2:2. 

This  is  typtfied  in  our  Sunday 
or  seventh  day,  in  the  millinium 
or  seventh  thousand  year,  and 
finally  in  the  great  period  of 
rest  called  Heaven. 

That  this  might  be  well  and 
thoroughly  forced  upon  the  at- 
tention of  man  for  his  futur« 
study,  the  Mosaic  law  was  very 


-2bi- 
eevere,  even    to   the  stoning  to 
death  the  man   who  was  caughl 
gathering  sticks  on  that  day. 

In  this  period  of  rest,  called 
Heaven,  all  of  man's  desires  are 
gratified,  so  long  as  he  observes 
the  law.  First  be  must  think  of 
God,  the  creator  of  all  things. 
Thus  he  displays  his  faith.  I 
have  before  shown  how  neces- 
sary faith  is.  1  will  now  illus- 
trate again  by  the  twelve  hyp- 
notic subjects.  We  will  say  ten 
of  them  are  perfect  subjects, 
the  eleventh  one  says,  "Yes;  I 
am  willing  to  be  hypnotized  ^ 
you  can  do  iV  Here  he  displays 
his  lack  of  faith  in  a  positive 
denial  of  my  powers,  and ».  the 
whole  matter  rests  with  himselL 
He  has  no  faith  that  I  can  hyp- 
notize him,  consequently  cannot 
enjoy  the  pleasure  of  ihe  rural 
scene,  fruit,  flowers,  music,  and 
other  temporary  gifts  within 
my  power  to  bestow.  The 
twelfth  man,  in  a  melancholly 
manner,  says,  "I  would  like  to 
enjoy  what  1  know  you  can  give 
to  these  people,  and  I  sincerely 
hope  you  will  be  able  to  bestow 
those  gifts  upon  me  in  the  same 
manner."  Now  he  has  ex- 
pressed his  lack  of  faith  as  maoh 
as  the  former.  His  desire  may 
be  all  right,  but  his  lack  of  failh 
is  eminent. 

This  lack  of  faith  can  only  be 
overcome  by  a  constant  sacritice 
of  personal  desires  and  determ- 
ination to  believe  the  truth, 
when  the  clear  mountain 
stream,  of  the  water  of  life,  or 
source  of  all  purity,  is  tapped 
and  allowed  to  flow  in  and  push 
out  the  roilly  waters  of  the  lovr 
lands,  or  individual  selfishness. 
1  say  individual  selfishness,  be- 
cause the  second  law,  or  rather 
the  third  law,  as  the  first  law  of 
heaven,  is  order.  But  to  obtain 
one's  desires  in  Heaven,  ae 
before  stated,  we  must  firs* 
think  of  the  great  Creator  wiUi 
faith  that  he  can  give  «s  tho«B 


-282- 

desires.  The  next  thing  we  must 
harbor  no  individual  selfishness, 
which  is  the  third  law,  but  must 
think  of  the  masses  and  forbear 
to  wish  for  something  that 
would  make  some  one  else  un- 
happy, for  in  that  case  we 
would  turn  Heaven  into  a  hell. 
We  can  see  that  by  the  tearful 
strife  for  an  existence  here  on 
earth,  through  the  selfishness  of 
mm,  nature  has  given  us  an 
abundance  of  everything  in  un- 
developed wealth,  but  the  few 
Selfish  have  monopolized  the 
land,  and  all  gifts  of  nature,  and 
prevent  their  fellow  man  from 
earning  an  honest  living. 

But,  Heaven  itself  would  be- 
come monotonous,  after  a  while, 
for  this  reason,  mind  cannot  un- 
derstand what  it  has  not  exper- 
ienced, and  this  is  why  the  boy 
can  never  learn  through  the  ex- 
perience of  the  father,  though 
told  a  thousand  times  he  must 
turn  the  machine  himself,  before 
he  understands  how  the  wheels 
go  round,  or  the  labor  required 
to  set  it  in  motion. 

Confine  a  number  of  people  in 
a  room,  give  them  music,  books, 
games,  and  nil  that  their  con- 
ceptions require,  and  for  a  time 
it  will  be  heaven  for  them.  Dat 
after  a  time  all  of  these  things  be- 
come old  and  stale,  and  the  go- 
ing over  and  over  again  becomes 
monotonous.  They  look  across 
the  street  and  see  people,  seem- 
ingly enjoying  something  differ- 
ent, their  desires  are  awakened, 
they  wish  to  get  over  there,  and 
though  out  in  the  street  it  is 
slush  and  mud,  and  storm,  but 
what  of  that,  they  will  brave 
hell  itself  before  they  will 
longer  remain  in  that  place;that 
that  was  once  their  heaven,  but 
now  their  hell.  Thus  the  in- 
habitants of  Heaven  willingly 
eat  of  the  forbidden  fruit  of  the 
tree  of  knowledge  and  are 
driven  from  the  Garden  of  Eden, 
and  go  down,  down  into   chaos. 


-283. 
only  to  come  up  tbroutjh  one  of 
God's  plans,  under  the  law  of 
evolution.  First  in  tlie  gaseous 
matter,  then  iu  the  fire,  then  in 
rock,  then  in  the  soft  earth,  then 
iu  the  vegetation,  then  in  the 
reptilian  life,  then  in  the  lower 
animals,  then  to  man.  {See 
Stowe's  Poetical  Drifts  of  Thouglvt.) 
Nor  does  he  stop  here,  but  he 
lives  and  dies,  and  is  born  again 
for  many  times.  Each  time 
drawing  nearer  and  nearer  to 
that  heaven  which  he  left,  final- 
ly reaching  there,  on  a  higher 
plane  than  when  he  started, 
enjoying  more  because  he  knows 
more,  and  where  he  will  remain 
until  it  becomes  monoto  ions, 
when  he  will  again,  willingly 
eat  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  for- 
bidden only  providing  he  wished 
to  remain,  but  if  he  wishes 
greater  joy  he  willingly  eats  of 
the  tree  of  knowledge,  and  goes 
down  into  God's  workshop  or 
school  room  forever  aiding  the 
great  Creator,  of  which  he  is  a 
part,  enacting  one  ramification 
of  God's  mighty  plans.  And 
of  which  we  are  given  here  in 
shadows  enough  to  feed  our  de- 
sires for  knowledge,  and  enable 
us  to  understand  and  enjoy  the 
experience  after  our  return  to 
Heaven. 

* 'Hence  there  is  more  joy  over 
one  sinner  who  repents,  than 
the  ninety  and  nine  who  never 
went  astray." 

The  old  soldier  had  a  high  aim 
and  purpose  when  he  enlisted 
for  the  war,  though  he  knew  he 
would  suffer,  and  even  today  he 
suffers  for  his  good  work  done 
over  thirty  years  ago.  yet  where 
is  there  one  who  would  trade 
that  experience  today  for  any 
earthly  blessing.  He  learned  a 
bitter  lesson,  that  has  become  a 
morsel  sweet  to  remember. 

At  each  death  man  goes  into 
the  spirit  life,  where  he  reviews 
his  past  life,  and  rests  until 
willingly  r«turniag  to   this  Ufs< 


284 
ehosing  here  the  part  he  shall 
play  in  some  combination  with 
others.  Possibly  as  a  victim  of 
a  murder,  or  the  murderer  him- 
self. Ttius  experiencing  all 
phnsps  of  life. 

II  thn  murderer  overcomes  his 
desire,  he  has  strengthened  his 
will  power,  which  will  always 
stay  by  him  and  push  him 
higher  in  his  work  that  he  may 
graduate  that  much  quicker. 
He  that  would  have  been  the 
victim,  dies  of  accident,  or 
disease,  as  his  part  has  been 
fulfilled. 

The  question  is  asked,  Why 
do  we  not  remember  some  of  our 
former  lives? 

Who  wants  to  be  told  of  a 
novel  before  he  reads  it?  Who 
would  solve  a  puzzle,  or  remem- 
ber it  afterwards  that  had 
already  been  explained  to  him? 
We  came  here  lor  experience 
and  did  not  wish  to  bring 
anything  of  former  lives  into 
this  one,  except  it  is  a  part  of  a 
former  life  that  we  have  in  some 
way  neglected  to  fulfil.  When 
on  rare  occasions  it  is  brought 
back  to  this  one,  hence  we  have 
the  musical  prodigy.  The  nat- 
ural thief,mathematician,  or  any 
other  born  wonder.  It  is  this 
way  that  man's  destiny  is  placed 
before  him,  and  which  may  in 
part  be  read  by  clairvoyants. 
But  how  much  the  individual 
may  overcome,  only  God  knows, 
hence  we  get  no  perfect  clair- 
voyant readings. 

i  am  asked  here:  "What 
other  authority  have  you  for 
advancing  this  Buddistic  doc- 
trine of  reincarnation^' 

I  answer,  first  that  it  is  not  a 
Buddistic  docrine,  but  is  a 
biblical  doctrine. 

"What?  A  biblical  doctrine! 
We  never  heard  of  such  a  thing. 
Where  can  you  find  it  in  the 
Bii>Ie?" 

Well,  bear  what  Christ  says 
AboBt  k.  MftU.  tliiail: 


.285- 

"Verily,  I  say  unlo  you,  among 
them  that  are  born  of  woman  there 
hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  J(^hu  the 
Baptist;  and  if  ye  will  receive  it,  thia 
is  Elias,  which  was  tor  to  come." 

This  is  plain  enough.  But, 
few  would  receive  it  at  that  day. 

Elijah,  in  the  Greek,  is  ren- 
dered Elias;  rendered  in  English 
translation  both  Elijah  and 
Elias. 

Now  let  it  be  remenabered  that 
the  II.  Kings  2:11  tells  us  this: 

"And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the 
Lord  would  take  up  Elijah  into  heaven 
by  a  whirlwind,  that  Elijah  went  with 
Elisha  from  Gilgal.  And  it  came  to 
pass,  as  they  still  went  on  and  talked, 
that  there  appeared  a  chariot  of  tire 
and  horses  of  fire  and  parted  them 
both  assunder;  and  Elijah  went  by  a 
whirlwind  into  heaven." 

This  was  880  years  before 
Christ 

Now  let  us  see  what  waa 
promised  about  this  matter. 
Malachi  4:5  says: 

••Behold,  I  will  send  you,  Elijah, 
the  prophet  before  the  coming  of  the 
great  day  of  the  Lord.  " 

Now  if  you  will  turn  to  Luke 
1  you  will  see  with  what  care 
God  provided  for  and  watched 
over  his  messenger  upon  his  re- 
incarnation, with  Z  icharias  for 
an  earthly  father  and  Elizabeth 
for  an  earthly  mother. 

Matt.  17:  10-14:  "And  his  dis- 
ciples asked  him,  saying,  why 
then  say  the  scribes  that  Elias 
must  first  come?  And  Jesua 
answered  and  said  unto  them,  Elias 
truly  shall  first  come;  but  I  say  unto 
you  that  Elias  is  come  already,  and 
they  knew  him  not.  Then  the  disciples 
understood  that  he  spake  unto  them 
of  John  the  Baptist.'' 

Again  in  M  rk  9:11:13: 
"And  tliey  asked  him,  saying,  Why 
say  the  scribes  that  Elias  must  first 
come?  And  he  answered  and  told 
them,  Elias,  verily  cometh  first;  but 
I  say  unto  you  that  Elias  la  indeed 
come,  and  they  have  done  wto  him 
whatsoever  thejr  llftafd." 


-286 
Remember  they  beheaded 
John.  Is  nol  this  evidence  of 
reincarnation?  It  is  not  positive 
that  t:hey  understood  it  that  way, 
at  that  time?  See  what  Heb.  13:2 
says  of  it  : 

"Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  stran- 
gers: for  therebj  simehaveenteriained 
angels  unawares." 

Now  that  the  dead  shall  corae 
np  and  live  and  reign  with 
Christ  in  his  kingdom  a  thous- 
and years,  is  shown  us  in  many 
places,  and  especially  in  Revela- 
tions, chapter  20: 

"Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath 
pjirt  in  the  first  resurrection ;  on  such 
the  second  death  hath  no  power;  but 
they  shall  be  pi  iests  of  God  and  of 
Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a 
thousand  years;  but  the  rest  ot  the 
dead  liveth  not  again  until  the  thous- 
and years  were  finished." 

This  has  reference  to  the  mil- 
lennium, of  which  is  Sunday,  and 
no  work  is  to  be  done  on  that 
day,  but  more  of  this  as  we  pro- 
ceed. 

Man  declares  the  beast  has  no 
soul,  but  perishes  with  death. 
But  the  beast  possesses  every 
attribute  of  man,  only  in  a  lesser 
degree.  He  suffers  and  dies. 
He  loves  and  he  hates.  He  re- 
members and  he  forgets.  He 
sorrows  and  he  joys. 

Chemistry  and  all  nature  pro- 
vides a  recompense.  But  man 
claims  a  recompense  for  himself, 
bur  denies  a  recompense  for  the 
suffering  brute  creation.  But 
reincarnation,  under  the  evolu- 
tion theory,  gives  a  recompense 
for  all,  and  makes  our  many 
lives  so  many  school  days. 
With  our  periods  of  rest.  The 
spirit  state  is  shadowed  in  our 
night,  the  reincarnated  condition 
as  our  day.  The  millennium 
thousand  years  as  our  Sunday, 
and  this  brings  us  to  God's  plan 
on  this  earth. 

We  are  told  that  he  made  the 
world  in  six  days,  and  finished 
or  rested  on  the  seventh. 


287 

Man  has  never  told  us  of  what 
he  made  the  world.  But  as  sci- 
entist cant  conceive  of  something 
being  made  from  nothing,  he 
concludes  that  matter  al- 
ways existed.  But  as  God  is 
everj'where,  he  would  have  to  be 
in  every  part  of  matter,  and  there 
can  be  no  room  for  God  and 
matter,  consequently  the  world 
of  matter  is  but  an  idea,  or 
thoui^lit  of  God,  which  rests  in  a 
condition  of  our  mind,  the  same 
as  the  worlds  I  built  for  my 
hypnotic  subjtcts,  as  that  rests 
in  the  condition  of  their  minds. 
But  as  they  are  already  under  a 
greater  control  than  mine;  my 
control  is  subject  to  that  greater 
control.  And  so  hypnotism 
stands  a  testimony  for  a  good 
purpose. 

Some  one  says,  then  it  is  all 
imagination. 

No;  for  imagination  belongs 
to  the  individual,  while  the 
hypnotic  state  sees  a  picture 
drawn  from  another  powerful 
mind,  and  in  our  life,  which  is  a 
more  powerful  condition  of  life, 
what  we  sense  becomes  a  greater 
reality. 

Then  God  made  the  world  in 
six  days.  Yes,  but  he  had  no 
reference  to  our  twenty-four 
hour  day,  when  he  was  talking. 

"How  do  you  make  that 
out?" 

First,  Because  he  did  not  make 
the  sun  uniil  the  fourth  day, 
which  was  left  on  purpose  until 
that  day,  as  a  point  of  evidence 
to  aid  us  in  our  study. 

Secondly,  When  he  placed 
Adam  and  Eve  in  the  Garden 
and  told  them  they  must  not 
partake  of  the  forbidden  fruit, 
that  he  really  intended  they 
should  eat  of,  and  placed  a 
tempter  there  that  they  might 
be  tempted  to  eat  and  so  obtain 
knowledge.  He  said:  ''Uut  of 
the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of 
it:  for    in   the    day    that    thou 


-288-    ■ 
eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely 
die."^Gen.  2:17. 

But  the  serpent  said:  '*Ye 
shall  not  surely  die." 

Now  Adam  lived  nine  hundred 
years,  and  13ob  Ingersol  says 
the  serpent  told  the  truth  and 
God  lied.  And  the  theologians, 
try  to  get  out  of  it  by  twisting 
it  around  and  saying  God  did 
not  mean  what  he  said, 
but  he  meant  a  spiritual  death. 
But  we  have  better  evidence 
than  that  for  God  was  not  talk- 
ina:  about  Adam's  twenty-four 
hour  day,  but  about  his  thous- 
and year  day. 

"But,  beloved,  be  not  ignorant  ol 
this  one  thing,  that  one  day  is  with 
the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a 
thousand  years  as  one  day."— II.  Peter 
3:8. 

Now  no  man  ever  lived  a 
thousand  years,  not  even  Ma- 
th uslah. 

Is  this  all  the  evidence  that 
we  have  of  this  thousand  year 
day? 

No  for  we  have  the  evidence 
that  God  does  his  work  in  weeks, 
and  that  seven,  and  three,  are 
prophetic  numbers.  Therefore, 
every  seventh  thousand  year 
God  allows  man  a  millennium  or 
rest  of  a  thousand  of  our  years. 

This  is  typified  in  our  Sunday, 
as  well  as  in  the  old  Jewish  law. 
God  commanded  that  every 
seventh  year  the  land  should  be 
allowed  to  rest. 

"And  six  years  thou  shalt  sow  thy 
laud,  and  shalt  gather  in  the  fxuita 
thereof: 

"But  the  seventh  year  though  shalt 
let  it  rest  and  lie  still;  that  the  poor  of 
thy  people  may  eat:  and  what  they 
leave  the  beasts  of  the  field  shall  eat. 
In  like  manner  thou  shalt  deal  with 
thy  vineyard,  and  with  thy  olive- 
yard.  "—Exodus  23:10-11. 

Three  is  a  prophetic  number. 
The  week  is  divided  in  three 
parts.  It  was  two  thousand 
years  from  Adam  to  the  flood, 
and  then  a  change  of  dlspensa* 


.289- 
tion.     It  was  two  thousand  years 
from  the  flood   to    Christ,  and 
then  a  change  of  dispensation. 

It  is  now  nearly  two  thousand 
and  we  are  about  to  have  an- 
other change  of  dispensation,and 
the  millennium  year  or  Sunday 
yt  a  thousand  years  will  be 
ushered  in. 

Now  before  I  proceed  with* 
this  I  must  show  that  the  world 
was  inhabited  before  Adam's 
time.  But  God  commenced  this 
week's  work  with  Adam's  time 
for  a  starting  point. 

We  have  both  in  geology  and 
archs9ology  evidence  that  the 
world  has  existed  many  more 
than  six  thousand  years.  And 
the  fact  that  Cane  went  to  the 
land  of  Nod  and  took  himself 
a  wife  i.;  e.  is  biblical  evidence. 
And  this  has  always  been,  a 
stumbling  block  for  iJible  stu 
dents,  but  it  is  a  proof  that  the 
wprld  was  inhabited  before 
Adam's  time.  But  our  week 
started  with  Adam,  and  will 
close  with  the  eve  of  the 
millennium  Sunday,  when  an- 
other week  of  labor  will  com- 
mence. 

'*And  Satan  will  be  loosed  for 
a  season  to  deceive  the  nations." 

And  those  who  are  not  fit  to 
take  a  higher  sphere  must  go  on 
through  six  thousand  years  of 
strife,  living  and  dying,  and 
being  born  again. 

"And  I  saw  thrones  and  they  sat. 
upon  them  and  judgment  was  given 
unto  them: and  I  saw  those  of  them 
that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of 
Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and 
which  had  not  worshipped  the  beast, 
neither  his  image,  neither  had  received 
his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in 
their  hands;  and  they  lived  and 
reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 

"But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not 
again  until  the  thousand  years  were 
finished.    This  is  the  first  resurrection. 

''Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath 
part  in  the  first  resurrection,  on  such 
the  second  death   hath  no  part,  bat 


-290- 
they  shall  be  priests  (to  others)  of  God 
and  of   Christ,  and  shall   reign  with 
him  a  thousaiid  j  ears. 

"And  when  the  thousand  years  are 
expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of 
his  prison. 

"And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the 
nations,  which  are  in  the  four  quar- 
tet s  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog  to 
gather  them  together  for  battle;  the 
number  of  whom  are  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea."— Rev.  20:4-8. 

This  is  not  to  take  place  until 
the  end  of  the  millennium. 

Kow  this  shows  us  that  people 
do  live  again  and  die  again,  and 
that  knowledge  is  the  end  and 
aim  of  the  whole  matter,  and 
God  does  use  lying  spirits  or 
angels  to  act  as  lying  spirits  for 
the  purpose  of  leading  man  on 
to  his  studies  or  experiences. 

Seel.  Kings  22:20  28: 

"And  the  Lord  said,  Who  shall  per- 
suade Ahab,  that  he  may  go  up  and 
fall  at  Ramothgilead  ?  And  one  said 
on  this  manner,  and  another  said  on 
that  manner. 

"And  there  came  forth  a  spirit,  and 
stood  before  the  Lord,  and  said,  I  will 
per.«uade  him. 

"And  the  Lord  said  unto  him* 
Wherewith?  And  be  said,  I  will  go 
forth,  and  I  will  be  a  lying  spirit  in 
the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets.  And  he 
said,  Thou  shalt  persuade  him,  and 
prevail  also:  go  forth  and  do  so. 

"Now  therefore,  behold,  the  Lord 
hath  put  a  lying  spirit  in  the  mouth  of 
all  these  thy  prophets,  and  the  Lord 
hath  spoken  evil  concerning  thee." 

Now  this  shows  us  that  if 
God's  plan  requires  deception  to 
lead  his  people  in  the  way  of 
knowledge,  he  uses  it,  and  we 
are  enabled  to  understand  every 
phase  in  the  great  drama  of  life, 
and  Shakespeare  was  inspired 
when  he  said  : 

"All  the  world's  a  stage, 
And  all  the  men  and  women  merely 
players. 
They  have  their  exits  and  their  en- 
tances; 


-201- 
And  one  man  in  hi3  time  plays  many 
parts. 
His  acts  belong  to  seven  ages.'' 
-  As  You  Like  It,  Act  1.,  Scene  7. 

I  have  here  stated  that  at  the 
end  of  the  thousand  year  mil- 
lennium,Sunday,  that  those  who 
are  tit  to  go  to  a  higher  sphere, 
will  go,  but  the  rest  of  mankind, 
both  in  the  fleshy  condition  of 
mind  and  the  spirit  state,  will 
go  on  waring  in  strife,  brighten- 
ing the  mind  as  it  only  can  be 
brightened,  by  the  friction  of 
"the  survival  of  the  fittest." 

The  idea  of  flying  away  to 
Eeaven  immediately  after  death 
is  both  unreasonable  and  unbib- 
lical.  There  are  none  fit  for 
Heaven  as  they  are,  and  to 
change  them  suddenly  at  death, 
would  be  to  make  other  persons 
of  them,  and  life  would  be  for 
no  purpose. 

What  would  be  the  use  of  a 
child  attending  school  with  its 
hardships,  if  at  the  end 
of  the  quarter,  though  he 
was  in  the  primary  grades,  he 
should  be  boosted  into  college 
without  finishing  his  study  of 
the  lower  grades? 

The  Jews  were  undoubtedly 
the  direct  descendants  of  those 
who  were  not  able  to  graduate 
on  the  close  of  a  former  week  of 
God's  work — hence  they  were 
called  *'ihe  children  of  the 
devil,"  or  "the  lost  sheep." 

Those  of  mankind  who  had 
not  yet  had  a  chance  to  graduate 
could  not  be  classed  with  the 
Jews. 

The  first  two  thousand  years 
from  Adam  was  used  to  popu- 
late the  world  with  mankind 
from  the  sy^irits  of  the  lower 
animals,  these  were  the  primary 
classes.  With  few  exceptions, 
the  spirits  of  the  former  inhabi- 
tants who  were  unfit  for  a  higher 
spljtrre,  remained  in  the  spirit 
state  of  rest.  But  at  the  end  of 
the  two  thousand  years  the  flood 
swept  the  earth,  and  a  change 


'  -292- 
of  dispensation  took  place.  The 
same  as  at  the  end  of  a  week. 
As  undoubtedly  the  sinking  of 
the  continent  of  Atlantis  was  at 
the  close  of  the  last  week  of 
Ood's  \\o:k,  as  at  the  close  of 
this  miDeriiiium  thousand  years, 
kSatan  will  be  loosed  to  deceive 
the  nations  and  bring  them  to  a 
terrible  war,  and  then  the  de- 
struction of  the  whole  by  fire 
before  the  starting  of  a  new  week 
of  work. 

With  the  beginning  of  the 
«econd  third  of  the  week,  or  the 
new  dispensation,  came  a 
higher  state  of  human  perfec- 
tion and  various  forms  of  God's 
worship,  and  a  better  religion 
was  evolved,  the  same  as  man 
was  first  evolved  from  the  lower, 
animals. 

Sun  and  fire  worship  with  the 
sacrifice  of  human  beings  gave 
way  to  the  more  refined  Jewish 
rites  of  sacrificing  the  lower 
animals  to  a  spiritual  God. 

This  gave  way  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  last  third  of  the 
week  of  work,  or  the  new  dis- 
pensation, where  a  God  dies  for 
man  to  show  that  the  greatest  is 
not  above  the  least,  as  Christ 
states  when  washing  the  feet  of 
his  disciples,  that  the  greatest 
can  be  no  greater  in  the  king- 
dom of  God  than  the  least,  in 
other  words  the  greatest  honor 
in  being  great  is  to  serve  those 
below. 

The  next  change  of  dispensa- 
tion will  be  the  Millennium,  or 
the  Sunday  of  God's  week; 
where  Christ  will  establish  his 
kingdom  and  reign  for  a  thous- 
and years  perfecting  it  before 
turning  it  over  to  his  father. 
Finishing  his  work  on  the 
seventh  day  the  same  as  God 
was  said  to  build  ihe  world  in 
six  days,  laying  his  plan,  and 
finished  on  ihe  seventh,  and 
rested  reviewing  the  work  he 
had  done. 


-2  93 

That  we  are  in  the  last  days — 
tweniy-four  hour  days,  or  cal- 
endar years  before  Christ's 
second  coming  seems  lobe  borne 
out  by  many  fullilled  scri))iural 
prophecies  as  well  as  many 
more  that  seem  about  to  be 
fullilled,  and  it  is  here  that  ihe 
great  financial  question  takes 
its  place. 

As  I  have  before  stated, 
through  the  whole  Scripture 
there  is  oaught  but  governments 
talked  of.  The  individual  is 
lost  sight  of  in  the  great  plan  of 
governments.  The  descendants 
of  Abraham  were  chosen  as  a 
type,  and  after  Moses  led  the 
people  from  Egyptian  bondage, 
the  people  were  generally  well 
governed,  mainly  as  a  republic, 
until  the  rei^n  of  Saul. 

From  Joshua  to  the  accensiou 
of  Saul,  350  years,  three-fourths 
of  the  time  the  people  were  at 
peace,  and  until  the  sons  of 
Samuel  who  were  judges  but 
''forsook  the  ways  of  God  and 
the  ways  of  their  father  Samuel 
and  turned  aside  after  lucre," 
(see  Samuel  8:8)  the  people  were 
tolerably  well  satisfied.  But 
now  instead  of  calling  for  the 
punishment  of  the  treasonable 
judges  and  placing  honest  ones 
in  their  place,  they  determ- 
ined to  have  a  king.  God 
told  them  that  the  kings 
would  rub  them  of  their  sons 
and  daughters  as  well  as  their 
wealth,  but  they  heeded  him 
noD  (see  the  eighth  chapter  of 
Samuel).  We  liave  found  that 
even  the  wise  Solomon  fell  away 
from  the  wa3S  of  God  and 
became  extravagant  vvitli  the 
people's  wen  lib,  and  demone- 
tized silvrT  and  broue'Kt  rebfll 
ion  amo'^g  his  peorl«  undei 
Jeroboiitii.  Re  was  ■-iDdoubtHdly 
inlluenced  by  tht»  selfish  jnorioy 
loaning  class  : 

"From  Saul's  reign  to  the  diflperslon 
of  the  Jews,  except  for  a  short  period 
of  the  earlj  part  oi  Bolomou's  relgn^ 


-294- 

the  people  were  under  the  baneful 
influence  or  control  of  the  moneyed 
clnsses.  From  ihe  close  of  Solomon's 
leigii,  976  B.  C.,to  Ezekiel's  prophecies, 
588  B.  C,  or  393  years,  tlje  people  were 
in  a  continual  turmoil  and  corrup- 
tion." 

Then  God  says  to  them  in 
Ezekiel  i^2:3  5: 

"Thou  art  become  guilty  in  thy  blood 
that  thou  hast  shed;  and  hast  defiled 
thyself  in  thine  idols  which  thou  hast 
made;'' — "and  thou  hast  caused  thy 
days  to  draw  near,  and  art  come  even 
unto  thy  years:  therefore  have  I  made 
tliee  a  reproach  unto  the  heathen,  and 
a  mocking  to  all  countries." 

Verse  10.  "In  thee  have  they 
discoveied  their  fathers'  nakedness:  in 
thee  have  they  humbled  her  that  was 
set  aside  for  pollution." 

Verse  12-15.  "In  thee  have  they 
taken  gifts  to  shed  blood;  thou  hast 
taken  usury  and  increase  and  thou 
hast  greedily  gained  of  thy  neighbors 
by  extortion  and  hast  forgotten  me, 
saith  the  Lord  God. 

"Behold,  therefore  I  have  smitten 
mine  hand  at  thy  dishonest  gain  which 
thou  hast  made,  and  at  thy  blood 
which  hath  been  in  the  midst  of  thee. 

"Can  thine  heait  endure,  or  can 
thine  hands  be  strong,  in  the  days 
that  I  shall  deal  with  thee?  I,  the 
Lord,  have  spoken  it,  and  I  will  do  it. 

"And  I  will  scatter  thee  among  the 
heathen,  and  disperse  thee  in  the 
countries,  and  will  consume  thy  filthi- 
ness  out  of  thee." 

Then  as  now  the  poverty  that 
the  moneyed  classes,  through 
usury  and  selfish  gain,  caused 
the  poorer  classes  to  drop  lower 
and  lower  in  the  scale  of 
humanity,  until  both  rich  and 
poor  put  the  harlots  to  shame, 
and  accepted  blood  money  for 
murder.  That  poverty  will 
destroy  civilization,  is  clearly 
stated  in  Proverbs  10:15: 

"The  destruction  of  the  poor  is  their 
poverty." 

The  rich  hope  to  buy  their 
way  to  heaven,  by  robbing  the 
poor  through  usury  and  monop- 


295 
oly,  and  then  founding  colleges, 
building  monuments  and 
churches,  and  supporting  minis- 
teis  tliat  try  to  pray  their  souls 
into  heaven. 

"But  Peter  said  unto  him,  Thy 
moiif  y  perish  with  thee,  because  thou 
hast  thought  the  gifts  of  God  might  be 
purchased  with  money." 

Surely,  this  money  changing 
must  have  been  considered  the 
essence  of  human  selfishness  by 
God,  when  he  would  take  from 
the  "children  of  Israel"  that 
land  that  he  had  given  them 
"for  an  everlasting  inheritance." 
When  we  remember  that  the 
only  time  that  Christ  used  force 
or  sanctioned  the  use  of  force, 
was  when  with  the  scourge  he 
drove  the  money  changers  from 
the  temple.  Is  this  typical  of 
the  great  war  that  must  yet 
come  to  scourge  the  money 
changers  from  the  earth,  and 
through  the  fire  of  tribulation, 
purify  the  temple  of  God,  which 
is  man?  This  we  will  find  out 
as  we  proceed.  But  what  a 
standing  evidence  of  the  truth 
of  prophecy !  The  book  of 
Ezekiel,  written  nearly  six  hun- 
dred years  before  the  birth  of 
Christ,  tells  us  God  said  that 
he  would  scatter  the  Jews 
among  the  nations,  and  they 
would  be  scoffed  at  over  the 
whole  world,  and  here  they  are 
today  a  living  testimony  of  the 
truth  of  biblical  prophecy. 

The  year  450  B.  C,  or  128 
years  after  Ezekiel,  Nehemiah 
tried  to  reform  the  Jewish 
nation,  and  he  cried  out: 

'1  pray  you,  let  us  leave  off  this 
usury."— Neh.  6:10. 

"Take  Ibou  no  usury  of  him  or  in- 
crease," says  Leviticus  25:36. 

Neh.  5:5-7,  says:  *'I  rebuked  the 
nobles  and  the  rulers  and  said  unto 
them,  you  exact  usury  every  one  of 
his  brother,  and  I  sat  a  great  assembly 
against  them." 

Now  I  would  ask  the  minis- 
ters of  today  if  you  "rebuked 


296- 
the  nobles  and  the  rulers"!  I 
will  answer  for  you.  "No;  yoa 
have  not."  Many  of  your  class 
have  become  as  vultures,  and 
your  churches  as  "whited  sep- 
ulchers" — too  often  used  as  a 
cloak  to  cover  legal  thieves. 
Under  the  guise  of  religion  the 
seltish  and  unjust  find  a  covrr- 
ing  for  their  guilt,  and  ye  rebuke 
them  not.  For  six  days  do  tliey 
deceive,  steal  and  defraud,  under 
laws  they  have  had  made  for 
themselves,  and  on  the  seventh 
day  they  pose  as  christians,  list- 
ening to  your  sanctimonious 
prayers;  soothing  their  con- 
sciences preparatory  to  their 
next  week's  work  of  deception 
and  fraud,  and  ye  rebuke  them 
not.  Ye  prefer  to  fatten  upon 
the  salary  paid  you  from  their 
ill-gotten  gains. 

•'He  that  hath  not  given  forth  upon 
usury,  neither  hath  taken  any  increase; 
that  hath  withdrawn  his  hand  from 
iniquity,  hath  executed  true  judge- 
ment between  man  and  man." — Ezek. 
18:8. 

"And  if  ye  lend  to  them  of  whom  ye 
hope  to  receive,  wliat  thanks  have  ye? 
for  sinners  also  lend  to  sinners  to 
receive  as  much  again." — Luke  5:34. 

Oh  ye  divines  who  read  this, 
I  beseech  you  turn  upon  this 
wrong  of  usury.  Drive  the 
usurers  from  your  churches  or 
their  hypocrisy  will  block  the 
doors  of  Christianity,  and  if  you 
refuse  you  certainly  belong  to 
that  class  of  whom  Christ  spake 
when  he  said: 

"Woe  unto  you  scribes  and  pharisees, 
HypocritesI  for  you  shut  up  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  against  men:  for 
ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither 
suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering  to  go 
in.  Woe  unto  you  scribtsand  phari.•^ees. 
hypocrites:  tor  ye  devour  widows' 
houses,  and  for  a  prete  se  make  long 
prayers,  therefore,  ye  shall  r  ceivf-  ihe 
greater  damn  ition." 

Let  me  say:  "That  ye  deceive  the 
poor;  bidding  them  put  all  their  hope 
in  their  future  we  fare,  and  while  on 


tbeir  bended  knees,  with  bowed  heads, 
ye  are  robbing  them  for  your  temporal 
welfare.  They  feel  the  wrong  you 
have  done  them.  They  see  you  are 
hypocrites;  and  they  are  following  in 
your  footsteps;  ye  are  making  devils 
of  them— devils  that  will  turn  upon 
you  wilh  the  furies  of  hell." 

''Verily,  verily,  it  is  easier  for  a 
oamel  to  pass  the  needle's  eye  than  for 
a  rich  man  to  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven," 

Yet  all  things  are  possible 
wilh  God.  Riches  is  not  the 
evil,  but  interest  the  curse. 

Oh  ye  churches,  ye  are  the 
harlots  spoken  of  in  Revelations 
17.  The  Catholic  church  is 
the  mother  of  harlots  and  the 
protestant  churches  are  the 
daughters,  and  they  are  today 
drunken  vvath  the  wine  of  their 
fornitication,  and  wondering 
why  they  are  preaching  to 
empty  benches.  The  old 
mother  of  harlots,  "her  flesh 
shall  be  devoured  by  the  great 
red  dragon — the  money  power— 
and  the  daughters,  unless  they 
repent,  shall  be  overrun  by  the 
sea" — the  people.  And  now  I 
will  take  up  the  prophecies  and 
prove  my  assertion. 

The  allegorical  story  of  Adam 
and  Eve  eating  the  forbidden 
fruit  because  ot  the  temptation 
of  the  old  serpent,  as  i  have  be- 
fore stated,  was  at  the  beginning 
of  this  week  of  God's  work. 

The  serpent  was  the  self  will 
or  the  satisfying  of  one's  own 
desires,  instead  of  obeying  God, 
and  overcoming  one's  self. 
Hence  God's  kingdom  was  ig- 
nored, and  man's  determination 
to  govern  himself.  Thus  govern- 
ment are  the  basis  of  man's  pur- 
pose  here,  knowledge  the  aim. 

God's  government  is  perfect; 
man's  government  soon  runs  to 
seed  and  becomes  the  embodi- 
ment of  selfishness,  hence  is  the 
old  serpent  condemned  to  crawl 
back  ..to  dust  or  destruction. 
And  man  was  compelled  amid 


-298' 
thorns  and  trials    to   earn    his 
bread  by  the  sweat  of  hia  brow. 

Of  the  serpent,  God  says: 
"And  I  will  put  an  enmity  be- 
tween thee  and  the  woman,  and 
between  thy  seed  and  her  seed; 
it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  arid 
thou  sh;)lt  bruise  his  heel." 

Now  we  shall  find  as  we  pro- 
ceed that  in  prophecy  the 
church  is  symbolized  by  woman, 
and  governments  as  serpents 
and  beasts. 

Christ  was  the  seed  of  the 
woman  direct  while  the  church 
was  his  bride.  It  was  Old 
Paj^an  Rome  that  crucitied 
Christ.  The  Jews  had  no 
government  hence  no  power, 
except  to  call  on  the  government 
over  them  to  do  it. 

For  280  years;  that  is,  from 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  A.  D.  33, 
to  313  A.  D.,  when  Consiantine 
established  himself  in  Rome, 
Pagan  Rome  persecuted  the 
church.  Constantino  to  gain 
political  power  aided  the  church, 
and  at  length  the  church  be- 
came prostituted  to  the  kings 
and  princes : 

See  Rfcvelailons  17:2:  "And  there 
came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which 
had  the  seven  vials,  and  talked  with 
me,  saying  unto  me,  Come  hither;  I 
will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment  of 
the  great  whore  that  sitteth  upon 
many  the  waters." 

The  fifteenth  verse  says  these 
waters  are  people,  and  nations, 
and  the  church  has  controlled 
many  people  and  nations. 

Second  verse.  "With  whom  the 
kings  of  the  ecirth  have  committed 
fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the 
wine  of  her  fornication,"-  money 
getting — the  sacrificing  of  love  of  GK)d 
—of  humanity  of  viriue,  of  all  that  is 
good  for  the  great  deceiver,  Mam  non, 
''love  of  money,  the  root  of  all  evil.'* 

The  serpent,  corrupt  govern- 
ment, bruised  the  heel  of  the 
woman,    the    church,  until    he 


( 


-299. 
could  make  use  of  her  then  he 
married  her — united  church  and 
state  but  she  the  church  co- 
queted,  played  the  harlot  with 
other  kings,  and  she  has  waxed 
very  rich — look  at  the  property 
held  by  the  church,  Chirst  had 
no  where  to  lay  his  head,  but 
look  at  the  great  wealth  of  the 
church.  I  am  not  speaking 
against  the  good  people  of  this 
church  or  any  other  church  but 
I  am  giving  prophecies  as  they 
appear. 

A  woman  to  become  a  pros- 
titute must  have  been  perfect  to 
have  fallen,  and  the  perfection 
consisted  in  her  unalloyed  teach- 
ing of  the  love  of  Christ  as  he 
was  the  embodiment  of  purity, 
no  selfishmess,  no  lustful  de- 
sires after  wordly  gain  or  pleas- 
ures. He  scourged  the  money 
changers  from  the  temple. 

The  fathers  of  the  Catholic 
church  fought  usury  tooth  and 
nail  for  ages.  The  old  fathers 
recognized  in  the  old  Mosaic  law 
the  teaching  of  a  horror  of  the 
crime  of  usury  or  loaning  for 
increase.  And  the  Scriptures 
are  full  of  the  commands  aga'^nst 
it. 

St.  Ambrose  seemed  to  think 
that  usury  was  confided  to  the 
Jews  as  an  instrument  of  ven- 
geance to  be  used  against  their 
enemies,  and  says,  "take  usury 
from  him  whom  you  may  law- 
fully kill."  This  would  class 
it  with  the  crime  of  murder. 
Even  the  old  Grecian  philoso 
phers  opposed  usury  and  Aris- 
totle said,  *'that  money  being 
naturally  barren,  to  make  it 
breed  money  is  preposterous 
and  a  monstrous  perversion  from 
the  end  of  its  institution,  which 
was  only  to  serve  the  purpose 
of  exchange  and  not  of 
increase." 

Plato,     when    asked     if     he 
classed  usury   with   murder  re- 

Slied  by  simply  asking,  "What 
i  murder?" 


-300- 

St.Bazil  in  every  way  stirred  his 
followers  against  usury,  saying, 
"Sell  thy  cattle,  sell  thy  plate, 
thy  household  stutf,  tbine  ap- 
parel; sell  anythiDg  rather  ihab 
liberty;  never  fail  under  the 
slavery  of  that  monster,  usury .'^ 
'iUt  at  length  the  Popes  were 
controlled  by  th«  kings  and  the 
church,  and  the  kings  prostitut- 
ed her  to  the  money  chana;ers,; 
and  as  I  have  before  stated  ia 
the  thirteenth  century  the 
Pope's  agents  competed  in  Eng- 
land with  the  Jew  money  loan- 
ers  and  loaned  money  as  high  as 
45')  percent.  They  then  claimed 
that  only  unlawful  interest  was 
usury,  making  the  crime  geo- 
graphical, like  the  great  poet's 
stanzi: 

"When  first  we  meet  vice  face  to  face 

We    first    endure,  then    pity,  then 
embrace." 

So  Pope  Benedict  XIV.  in 
1730  issued  a  bull  declaring  only, 
unlawful  interest  usury.  So  the 
church  finally  plays  the  harlot 
with  the  kings  and  supports  the 
money  power,  and  the  daughters 
of  ftie  old  harlot  are  ioUowing 
in  her  footsteps  and  upholding 
the  greatest  of  all  evils,  usury; 
and  they  are  drunken  with  the 
wine  of  their  fornication  and 
wonder  that  the  people  are 
leaving  them  as  they  left  the  old 
harlot  on  account  of  corruption. 
But  Christ,  the  seed  of  the 
woman,  will  come  and  establish 
his  kingdom  and  gather  bis 
people,  the  Just,  and  bruise  the 
head  of  the  serpent  the  "Great 
Red  Dragon." 

1  wish  to  show  that  this  Red 
Dragon  is  the  money  power  in 
Lombard  and  Threadueedle 
streets,  London,  England,  of 
which  the  Rothschilds  are  the 
head  and  that  kings  bow  to 
them,  they  control  the  world 
even  the  great  Bismark  has  been 
forced  to  bow  to  them. 

In  1866  the  Prussian  govern* 
ment    demanded  an  ludemniiy 


-301- 
of  $2^6,000,000  from  the  city  of 
Frankfort.  The  Rothschild  sent 
word  to  Bismark  that  if  any  at- 
tempt was  mnde  to  enforce  the 
levy,  they  would  break  every 
bank  in  Berlin.  Bismark  knew 
this  was  no  idle  threat  and  he 
had  to  give  way. 

A  few  months  a^o  Emperor 
William  ordered  some  investi- 
gation in  the  affairs  of  the  bank^ 
at  Berlin,  but  he  was  ordered 
by  them  to  desist  and  the 
matter  was  dropped.  Of  these 
Rothschild  baions  there  are 
eleven,  Nathanial,  Alfred  and 
Leopold  are  located  in  London 
and  control  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land. 

Alphonse,  Gustav,  Edward, 
Adolph,  and  James  are  in  Paris 
and  in  a  great  measure  control 
the  Bank  of  France.  But  the 
French  people  will  not  stand  as 
much  from  them  as  other  people, 
hence  the  recent  attempt,  with  a 
bomb  to  blow  up  one  of  them. 
Nathanial  is  in  Vienna  and 
William  in  Frankfort. 

The  Belmonts  are  their  rela- 
tives and  agents  in  this  country 
and  their  hand  in  our  financial 
affairs  go  to  show  how  com- 
pletely they  control  this  coun- 
try. It  is  said  their  combined 
wealth  is  over  $8,000,000,000, 
and  all  of  ihe  gold  of  the  world 
does  not  exceed  three  billion 
eight  hundred  million.  They 
can  corner  gold  at  will  and 
enslave  the  world.  No  wonder 
they  want  a  gold  basis. 

The  founder  of  this  great 
power  was  Mayers  Anselem, 
in  whose  pawn  shop  bore  the 
device  a  red  shield,  this  in 
German  is  Rothschild — and  in 
prophecy y  Red  Dragon.  Hence 
the  origin  of  the  Rothschild's 
family  name.  Their  motto  is 
absolute  secrecy  in  all  dealings. 

"A  maD  will  not  tell  what  ho  has  not 
heard.** 

"Gold  D«T«r  npMU  vbat  it  mm." 


In  other  words,  bribery  is  all 
powerful. 

These  people  control  the 
world  and  out  of  wars  and 
panics  they  wax  rich  hence  do 
not  hesitate  to  create  them  when 
for  their  interests,  no  matter  at 
what  cost,  in  blood  and  human 
suffering.  This  selfishness  is 
the  old  serpent  that  deceived 
Mother  Eve,  and  the  church  of 
which  she  was  typical,  and  today 
controls  kings,  judges,  pulpit, 
and  the  press. 

God  says  of  the  old  harlot: 

'•I  will  cast  her  into  abed."  "And  I 
will  kill  her  chililren  with  death,  and  all 
the  churches  shall  know  ihat  I  am  he  who 
6caiches  the  reins  and  hearts." 

Now  I  will  go  back  and  brinj"; 
down  the  prophecies  in  farther 
proof  of  the  conditions. 

The  prophecies  are  so  arrang. 
ed  as  to  show  several  meanings. 
This  is  done  that  those  who 
search  the  Scriptures,  who  like 
the  ten  wise  virgins,  may  ever 
keep  their  lamps  trimmed  and 
burning. 

Much  more  space  should  be 
devoted  to  the  subject  of  the 
prophecies  than  I  can  spare 
here,  as  I  must  only  refer  to 
such  prophecies  as  pertain  to 
my  subject. 

God  established  his  govern- 
ment on  earth  and  men  rebelled, 
and  the  rebellion  has  not  been 
bubdued. 

God  established  the  Jews  in 
Palestine  for  an  everlasting 
inheritance,  again  they  rebelled 
and  he  cast  them  out.  But  he 
promised  to  bring  them  back. 

Finally  Christ  came  and  wa8 
murdered  at  the  command  of 
the  High  Priests.  This  shows 
man  he  can  not  always  depend 
on  the  priesthood,  but  to  serve 
their  own  interests  they  will 
oppose  the  truth  even  to  mur- 
dering God  himself  if  possible. 

Christ  said  he  would  return 
and  establish  his  kingdom  and 
reign  for  a  rhoasand  years  and 


-303- 
then  t"rn  it  over  to  "his  father. 
All  of  tiiis  is  foreshadowed  ia 
Daniel's  visions,  and  land- 
marks are  pointed  out  to  guide 
the  traveler  down  the  stream  of 
time,  that  the  wise  virtiins  or 
students  may  know  where  they 
are  at. 

The  lirsL  of  Daniel's  prophe- 
cies are  the  answers  to  ihe 
dream  of  Nebuchadnezzer,  king 
of  Babylon,  which  is  described 
in  the  second  chapter  of  Daniel. 

This  describes  an  image  with  a 
head  of  gold,  which  he  states 
was  Babylon,  "Thou  art  the 
head  of  gold,"  says  Daniel. 

But  as  this  image  could  not 
illustrate  all  the  conditions,  the 
symbol  of  beasts  were  used  for 
the  purpose  and  Babylon  was 
symbolized  as  a  beast  like  a  lion 
with  eagle's  wings. 

Old  Assyria  was  symbolized 
as  a  lion  with  eagles  wings  and 
sculptured  lions  with  wings  were 
found  in  the  ruins  of  Ninevah. 
This  was  677  B.  C. 

The  breasts  and  arms  of  this 
image  were  of  silver  and  were 
symbolized  as  a  bear,  with  three 
ribs  in  its  mouth,  which  were 
the  spoils  by  conquest;  repre- 
senting three  divisions,  so  divid- 
ed for  the  better  administra- 
tion of  public  affairs.  The 
bear  also  had  two  horns  which 
represent  it  to  have  been  formed 
of  two  kingdoms.  The  Medes 
and  Persians  known  as  the 
Medo-Persian  kingdom.  This 
was  539  B.  C. 

The  belly  and  sides  of  this 
image:  Daniel  describes  as  being 
of  brass.  This  has  reference  to 
"the  brazen-coated  Greeks." 
This  is  also  symbolized  by  a 
leopard  with  four  heads,  and 
four  wings  like  a  fowl.  Daniel 
7:6. 

The  Medo-Persian  empire  was 
also  described  as  a  ram  with  two 
horns,  one  higher  than  the  other. 
The  higher  one  being  Medea. 
This    ram    pushed    oorth    and 


-304 
sonth  and  west.  But  the  third 
beast,  or  Greek  power,  was  also 
described  as  a  rough  he  goat. 
But  let  us  quote  Daniel  8:3-8, 
20,  22: 

"Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes  and  saw, 
and,  behold,  there  stood  before  the 
river  a  ram  which  had  two  horns;  and 
the  two  horns  were  high:  but  one  was 
higher  than  the  other,  and  the  liigher 
Came  up  last. 

"I  saw  the  ram  pu^liing  westward, 
northward,  and  southward;  t-o  ihat  no 
beast  might  stand  before  him,  neither 
was  there  any  that  could  deliver  out 
of  his  hands,  but  he  did,  according  to 
hia  will,  and  became  great. 

"And  as  I  was  considering,  behold, 
an  he  goat  came  fiom  the  west,  on  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  a^d  touched 
hot  the  ground;  and  the  he  goat  had  a 
notable  horn  between  his  eyes. 

"And  he  came  to  the  ram  that  had 
two  horns,  which  1  iiad  seen  standing 
before  the  river,  and  ran  unto  him  in 
the  fury  of  his  power. 

"And  I  saw  him  come  close  unto  the 
ram,  and  he  was  moved  with  choler 
against  him,  and  smole  the  ram,  and 
break  his  two  horns,  and  there  was  no 
power  m  the  ram  to  stand  before  him, 
but  he  oast  him  down  to  the  ground, 
and  stamped  upon,  and  there  was  none 
that  could  deliver  the  ram  out  of  his 
hand. 

"Therefore  tl  e  he  goat  waxed  very 
great;  and  when  he  was  strong,  the 
great  horn  was  broken:  and  for  it 
came  up  four  notable  ones,  toward  the 
four  winds  of  heaven. 

"The  ram  which  thou  sawest  having 
two  horns  are  the  kings  of  Media  and 
Persia. 

"And  the  rougli  goat  is  the  king  of 
Grecia;  and  the  great  horn  that  is  be- 
tween his  eyes  their  first  king. 

"Now  that  being  broken,  whereas 
four  stood  up  tor  it,  lour  kingdoms 
shall  stand  up  out  of  the  nation,  but 
not  in  his  power." 

Now  this  tells  us  who  these 
powers  were,  and  the  description 
shows  us  at  what  time,  for 
Alexander,  the  Great,  came 
from  the  west  with  great  rapidi- 
ty, attacking  Darias  fariouslj, 


-305- 
and  nothing  could  stand  before 
him,  and  after  conquering  the 
world  in  six  short  years,  he  died 
forsfiken  and  alone  in  Babylon, 
and  his  kingdom  did  not  go  to- 
his  heirs,  bat  was  divided  be- 
tween four  ot  his  generals;  Cas- 
Sander  in  Macedonia,  Ptolomy 
in  Egypt,  yeleiicus  in  Syria, 
Lysimachus  in  Thrace. 

It  will  be  remembered  that 
this  prophecy  took  place  hun- 
dreds of  years  before  the  scenes 
were  enacted,  and  that  secular 
history  stands  proof  of  this 
truth. 

I  will  here  quote  an  interest- 
ing anecdote  fmm  the  history  of 
"The  World's  Great  Nations:" 

•'Alexander,  after  a  protracUd  seige  of 
the  City  of  Gaza,  maiclied  ou  to  Jerusa- 
lem, where,  instead  of  meeting  expected 
opposition,  tlie  priests  and  Levites  iu  their 
lObes  came  out  to  meet  him,  headed  by 
Jaddua,  the  High  Priest,  in  his  beautiful 
ramieut  and  the  golden  mitre  on  his  head 
inscribed  with  these  worils,  "Holinesa 
unto  the  Lord."  He  had  been  commanded 
by  God  in  a  vision,  and  when  Alexander 
beheld  the  sight  he  thiow  himself  from 
his  horse  and  adored  the  name 
»m  the  mitre.  He  told  his  officers- 
thai  before  he  set  out  from  home,  when 
considering  his  journey,  just  such  u  form 
as  he  DOW  beheld  had  come  and  bidden  hun 
fear  not  for  he  should  be  led  into  the  East, 
and  all  Persia  should  be  delivered  to  him. 
The  High  Priest  took  him  to  the  outer 
court  of  the  Temple,  and  showed  him  the 
very  prophecies  of  Daniel  and  Zacliariab 
where  his  own  conquests  were  foretold." 

Now  that  we  have  been  given 
a  clue  to  understanding  of 
prophecies.  We  must  solve  the 
rest  for  ourselves. 

We  were  told  that  the  head  of 
gold  of  the  image  was  Babylon, 
and  we  could  plainly  see  the 
breast  and  arms  of  silver  were 
MedoPersia,  and  we  are  plainly 
told  the  belly  and  sides  of  brass 
was  the  Greek  power  under  the 
Macedonian  leader,  Alexander. 
Now  we  come  to  the  legs  which 
were  of  iron,  and  feet  of  iron 
and  clay.     Daniel  2:31-32. 


-306, 

Then  says  Daniel  in  the  84tli 
verse  of  the  same  chapter: 

'*Thou  so  west  till  that  a  stone  vas 
cut  out  without  hands,  which  smote 
the  image  upon  his  feet  that  were  of 
iron  and  clay,  and  brake  them  to 
pieces." 

"Then  was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the 
brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold  broken 
to  pieces  together,  and  became  like  the 
chaff  of  the  summer  threshing  flowers: 
and  the  wind  carried  them  away,  that 
no  place  was  found  for  them:  and  the 
stone  that  smote  the  image  became  a 
great  mountain,  and  filled  the  whole 
earth." 

Now  in  verses  39  to  46,  Daniel 
interprets  this  dream,  and 
shows  us  that  the  stone  that 
broke  this  image  to  pieces  is  the 
kingdom  of  God  to  be  set  up  at 
that  time. 

This  of  course  is  the  spiritual 
kingdom  of  which  Christ  will 
\ave  his  throne  at  Jerusalem, 
which  will  till  the  whole  earth. 
Bat  the  United  States  of  Ameri- 
ca is  the  power  with  which  he 
enforces  his  will  in  the  great 
war  before  Christ  comes,  and 
this  will  be  largely  spiritual  by 
the  example  of  a  republic,  which 
example  will  spread  to  all  na- 
tions, and  the  forms  of  govern- 
ments will  be  a  adopted  which 
will  be  to  the  consternation  of 
the  kings. 

Now  the  Roman  kingdom  was 
divided  into  the  Eastern  and  the 
Western  empires,  answering  to 
the  two  iron  legs,  and  between 
the  years  357  and  483  A.  D.  the 
Homan  Empire  was  divided  into 
ten  kingdoms,  answering  to  the 
ten  toes,  viz: 

1.  The  Huns,  in  Hungary,  A.  D. 
857. 

2.  Ostrogoths,  in  Mysia,  A.  D.  877. 

3.  The  Visigoths,  in  Pannonia,  A. 
D.  378. 

4.  The  Franks,  in  France,  A.  D. 
407. 

&  The  Vandals,  in  Africa,  A.  D. 
407. 

6.  The  Sueves  and  Alani  in  Qaft. 
coif  ne  and  SpaU*  iu  XL  401. 


-307- 

1.    The  Burgundians,  in  Burgtiadi»» 
A.  D.  407. 

8.  Tlie  irenili,  in  It:ily,  A.  D.  476. 

9.  The     8ixons     and     Angles,    fta 
Britriin,  A.  D  476. 

10.  The  Lombards,  on  ihe  Danube 
In  Geimany,  A.  D.  4S3. 

These  ki!itj;doins  "'mingled 
araon^  men,"  and  were  not 
stable  like  iron,  but  broke  up 
and  changed  around  somewhat, 
"as  clay  is  not  mixed  with  iron," 
yet  in  the  days  of  these  king- 
doms shall  God  establish  a  king- 
dom which  shall  break  them  all 
to  pieces,  and  these  kingdoms 
are  in  existence  today:  Hun- 
gary, Naples,  Belgium,  France, 
Spain,  England,  Portugal,  (Sard- 
inia, Lombardy  and  Bavaria. 

Now  we  have  found  by  this 
image  the  legs  and  feet  is  the 
Koman  Empire;  we  will  now 
find  the  nations  symbolized  by 
beasts. 

Daniel  7:7-8. — "After  this  I  saw  in 
the  uigbt  visions,  and  behold  a  fnurlh 
beast  dreadful  and  terible  and  strong 
exceedingly:  and  it  had  great  iron 
teeth:  ii  devoured  and  brake  to  pieces 
and  atapmed  the  residue  with  the  feet 
of  it:  and  it  was  diverse  from  all  other 
beasts  that  were  before  it:  and  it  had 
ten  horns. 

"I  considered  the  horns  and  behold 
there  came  up  among  them  another 
little  horn  before  whom  there  were 
three  of  the  first  horns  plucked  up  Ly 
the  roots:  and  behold,  in  this  horn  were 
eyes  like  the  eyes  of  man  <ind  a  mouth 
speaking  great  things." 

Verse  21  -  "I  beheld  and  the  same 
horn  made  war  with  the  saints  and 
prevailed  agaiufet  them." 

Verse  25.— "And  he  shall  speak  great 
words  against  the  Most  High,  and 
shall  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High,  and  think  to  change  times  and 
laws:  and  they  shall  be  L^iven  unto  his 
hand  until  a  time  and  times  and  the 
dividing  of  time.*' 

Now  this  Roman  Empire  did 
conquer  the  world  and  destroy 
what  it  did  not  want,  or 
'^stamped    on    the  residae."     I 


■3U8- 

want  the  reader  to  take  oarefuil 
note  of  this,  for  we  shall  find 
the  image  of  this  beast  as  we  go 
farther  on. 

I  have  shown  what  the  ten 
horns  meant  in  describing  the 
ten  toes  of  the  image  before 
spoken  of.  J3ut  the  eleventh,  or 
little  horn  with  eyes,  we  must 
now  consider. 

Now  Christ  taught  no  creed  or 
denomination,  but  "where  two 
or  thrt-e  are  gathered  together 
in  my  name  there  I  will  be  in 
the  midst."  Anything  that 
forcibly  disturbes  the  freedom 
of  worship  in  his  name  was  a 
persecution  of  the  saints.  The 
early  christians,  so  long  as  they 
were  being  persecuted  by  the 
pagans,  did  not  persecute  those 
who  might  differ  from  them. 
Jjut  as  soon  as  there  was  a  unit- 
ing of  church  and  state,  oppres- 
sion stepped  in,  therefore  the 
Pope  is  this  little  horn  that 
made  war  against  the  saints,  and 
changed  times  by  changing  the 
Jewish  seventh  day  Sunday  to 
the  first  day:  and  spake  great 
things,  and  within  our  own 
memory  the  Pope  declared  him- 
self infallible. 

Dr.  Macknight,  a  writer  on 
this  subject,  says: 

''In  process  of  time  the  bishops  of 
of  Rome  having  got  possession  of  three 
of  the  kingdoms  into  which  the  west^ 
ern  empore  brojien,  which  were  signi- 
lied  by  thee  of  the  hoi  us  of  Danel's 
lourih  beast  being  plucked  up  by  the 
routs  befoie  the  litile  horn,  they  called 
themselves  the  vicars  of  Christ,  on  pre- 
Itnce  that  Christ  had  transferred  his 
whole  authority  to  them  *  • 

A3  the  vicars  of  Clirist  they  assumed 
the  power  of  saving  and  damning  men 
ai  their  own  pleasure,  and  altered  the 
terms  of  salvation,  making  it  dependi 
not  on  faith  aud  holiness,  but  on  the 
superstitious  practices  which  they  had 
established:  and  sold  the  pardon  of 
dins  pact,  afid  even  the  liberty  of  ttet- 
xilug  io  the  frntnre  for  kob^." 

So  vn  mw  fta4  lb»  IIMU 


-309. 
•poken  of  represents   the  Pope. 

A  great  deal  of  interesting  tes- 
tiin<my  could  be  brouo;ht  to  bear 
to  prove  these  prophecies  true, 
but  all  that  is  intended  in  this 
work  is  to  show  and  prove  the 
present  position  of  finance  in 
prophecy. 

I  have  shown  that  the  dragon 
or  serpent  is  deception  and  the 
imbodiraent  of  selfishness.  A 
government  or  great  power  is 
symbolized  by  a  beast,  and  the 
church  by  a  woman. 

The  United  States  has  not  yet 
appeared  in  prophecy.  But  we 
must  now  go  to  Eevelations,  for 
that.  But  as  that  comes  in  the 
last  days  before  Christ's  second 
coming,  and  the  establishment 
of  his  kingdom,  we  must  bring 
forward  a  few  more  facts  to 
show  we  are  in  the  last  days,  or 
the  Saturday  night  of  God's 
week  of  six  thousand  years. 

Christ  says  when  the  fig  tree 
putteth  forth  its  buds,  you  say 
spring  time  is  at  hand. 

I  have  pointed  to  the  proph- 
ecy of  the  scattering  of  the  Jews 
as  a  living  evidence  of  the  truth 
of  prophecy:  but  their  being 
gathered  back  to  Jerusalem 
before  Christ's  second  coming, 
stands  as  a  sign  or  proof  that 
the  time  is  up,  when  we  see 
them  gathering  back. 

•*Behold,  the  noise  of  the  brute  is 
come,  and  a  great  commotion  out  of 
the  north  country,  to  make  the  cities 
of  Judah  desolate  and  a  den  of 
dragons.'' — Jeremiah  10;22. 

••Thy  cities  shall  be  laid  waste  with- 
out an  inhabitant, 

*'The  whole  land  shall  be  desolate." 
—Jeremiah  4:7,  87. 

History  shows  us  that  this  has 
all  taken  place,  and  the  whole 
land  was  uninhabitable,  no  rain 
falling,  and  the  robbing,  maraud- 
ing Arab  and  the  ferocious  wild 
beast  held  sway. 

*'AjQd  I  will  brixkfi  agaia  the  captivity 
of  my  people  Lnaal,  aa4  they  shall 
b«iU    the    waflla   eitSM    mmli   iMkakMt 


them;  and  they  shall  plant  T»?ieyard8, 
and  make  gardens,  and  eat  the  fruit  c£ 
them;  and  I  will  plant  tliem  upon 
their  land,  and  they  shall  no  more  be 
pulled  up  out  of  their  land  which  I 
have  given  them,  Faith  the  Lord."— 
Amos  9:14-15. 

•'And  I  scattered  them  among  the 
heathen,  and  they  were  di.-persed 
through  the  countries. 

"And  when  they  entered  into  the 
heathen,  whither  they  went,  they  pro- 
faned my  holy  name  (denied  Christ). 

"For  I  will  take  you  from  among 
the  heathen,  and  gather  you  out  of  all 
the  countries,  and  will  bring  you  to 
your  own  land  *  and  ye  shall  dwell 
in  the  land  which  I  gave  your  fathers, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  people  and  I  will  be 
your  God.  I  will  save  you  from  your 
uncleanliness  *  *  and  I  will  multiply 
the  fruit  of  the  tree  *  *  and  the 
desolate  land  shall  be  tilled,  where  it 
lay  desolate  in  the  sight  of  all  that 
passed  by. 

"But  not  for  your  sakes  do  I  do 
this."— Ezekiel,  Chap.  26. 

There  is  a  great  deal  more  tes- 
timony of  tile  gathering  back  of 
the  Jews,  but  this  is  enough. 

Less  than  forty  years  ago,  it  is 
Bald,  there  were  not  thirty  Jews 
in  Jerusalem.  But  five  years 
ago  it  was  reported  in  a  letter 
written  by  a  tourist  of  observa- 
tion, there  were  over  twenty 
thousand  Jews  in  Jerusalem, 
and  over  a  hundred  thousand  in 
Palestine.  The  hillsides  that 
were  barren,  are  now  teeming 
with  vegetation:  rain  is  falling 
again  as  God  promised  it  should, 
says  this  writer:  Eeyrout,  a 
dirty  little  city  of  twenty  thou- 
sand population,  has  leaped  to 
a  beautiful  city  of  eighty  thou- 
sand; her  trading  ships  have  in- 
creased from  one  hundred  ships 
to  four  hundred  steamers  and 
three  thousand  five  hundred 
sailing  vessels,  and  at  Joppa,  the 
port  of  Jerusalem,  still  greater 
improvements  are  made.  Th« 
orange  trade  alone  amounts  to 
eight  or  ten  million.  Interiaa 
towns  show  as  marked  a  aJtaoipb 


^311- 

A  fine  new  railroad  runs  to 
Joppa,  and  it  is  carrying  the 
Jews  back  to  their  land  very 
fast,  and  this  is  what  the 
prophet  saw  when  he  said : 

"The  chariots  shall  rage  in  the 
streets,  they  shall  jnstle  one  against 
another  in  the  broadways;  they  shall 
seem  like  torches,  they  shall  run  like 
lightnings." — Nahum  11:4. 

Can  any  one  describe  our 
Bteam  car  and  our  electric  car 
better  that  this?  Look  at  an 
approaching  engine  with  its 
great  headlight,  or  the  electric 
cars  josiling  each  other  in  the 
broad  ways  (streets),  and  see  if 
you  can  give  a  better  descrip- 
tion. 

In  the  last  days  woman  shall 
compass  man  (demand  her 
rights;  meet  him  on  every  plane 
in  competition). 

Is  she  not  doing  it? 

Does  she  not  compete  with 
him  in  almost  every  line  of  bus- 
iness ? 

"But  thou,  O  Daniel,  shut  up  th^ 
words  and  seal  the  book,  even  to  the 
end;  many  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and 
knowledge  shall  be  increased."— Dan- 
iel 12:9. 

Not  a  hundred  years  ago  the 
horse  was  the  most  rapid  means 
of  transit  and  Voltaire,  the  great 
infidel  laughed  and  made  sport 
of  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  the  philos- 
opher, because  Newton  said  he 
thought  prophecy  would  be 
fulfilled  and  we  should  yet 
travel  in  some  way  at  the  rate 
of  fifty  miles  an  hour,  and  he 
said  the  iJible  had  made  a  fool 
of  Newton  in  his  old  age,  but  we 
now  travel  almost  twice  as  fast 
at  times. 

Knowledge  has  increased 
wonderfully. 

Less  than  four  centuries  ago 
illiteracy  was  so  general  that 
the  English  Parliament  passed 
a  law  providing  for  those  of  its 
members  who  were  unable  to 
read.  But  now  the  telegraph 
and  the    toiephooe   gather    the 


-312- 
news  from  the  four  corners  of 
the  globe,  and  the  press  and  the 
rapid  transit  scatter  it  to  the 
millions  who  read,  and  even  the 
infants,  the  little  tots  at  school, 
read  and  write,  and  in  a  spiritual 
sense,  knowledge  hath  increased 
and  people  are  no  longer 
grouping  after  truth,  but  are 
running  to  and  fro  gathering 
facts. 

Another  evidence  of  the  last 
days  is  the  growth  of  spiritual- 
ism and  spiritual  wonders  per- 
formed. 

"And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the 
last  days,  saith  God,  I  will  pour  out  of 
my  spirit  upon  all  flesh:  and  your  sons 
and  your  daughters  shall  propliecy.  and 
your  young  men  see  visions,  and  your 
old  men  shall  dream  dreams. 

•'And  on  my  servants  and  on  my 
handmaidens  I  will  pour  out  in  these 
days  of  my  spirit,  a  d  they  shall 
prophecy."— Acts  11:17-18. 

"For  to  one  is  given  by  the  spirit  the 
word  of  wisdom;  to  another  the  word 
of  knowledge  by  the  same  spirit. 

"To  another  the  working  of  miracles: 
to  another  prophecy;  to  another  dis- 
cerning of  spirits:  to  another  diverse 
kinds  of  tongues;  to  another  interpre- 
tation of  tongues. 

"To  another  faith  by  the  same 
spirit;  to  another  the  gifts  of  healing 
by  the  laying  on  of  hands."-  Corinth- 
ians 12:8  9-10. 

Christ  said  that  greater  won- 
ders than  he  did  should  be  done 
in  these  days. 

But  the  soul  of  man  is  not 
changed  at  death,  for  it  is  said 
there  shall  be  evil  spirits  in 
these  days  as  well  as  in  the 
days  of  Christ. 

"Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit, 
but  try  the  spirits  whether  they  are  of 
God,  because  many  false  prophets  are 
gone  out  into  the  world.  Hereby 
know  ye  the  Spirit  of  God;  Every 
spirit  th  it  confesseth  that. Jesus  Christ 
is  come  iuto  the  flesh  is  of  God. 

"And  every  spirit  that  confesseth 
not  that  Jesus  Christ  ii  come  in  tiM 
flesh  hi  not  of  God."— John  4:1-3-1. 


-313- 

No  one  who  has  investigated 
psychic  phenomena  and  latter 
day  spiritualism  can  doubt  these 
wo  ridel's. 

One  of  the  last  acts  of  the 
drama,  before  God  establishes 
his  kingdom  will  be  the  driving 
of  the  Turk  out  of  Europe. 

"He  shall  plant  the  tabernacles  of 
bis  palace  between  the  seas  in  the 
glorious  holy  mountain;  yet  he  shall 
come  to  his  end.  and  none  shall  help 
him."— Daniel  11:45. 

"At  that  time  shall  Michael  stand 
up,  the  great  prince  which  standeth 
for  the  children  of  thy  people:  and 
there  shall  be  a  time  of  trouble,  such 
as  never  was  since  there  was  a  nation 
delivered,  every  one  that  shall  be 
even  to  that  same  time  and  at  that 
time  thy  people  shall  be  delivered, 
every  one  that  shall  be  found  written 
in  the  book/' — Daniel  12:1. 

October  llth,  1810,  the  Turk- 
ish Sultan  surrendered  his 
independence,  to  the  great 
powers  of  Europe.  From  that 
day  to  this  he  has  been  known  as 
the  Sick  Man,  and  only  holds  his 
position  through  the  jealousies 
of  the  powers,  which  has  seemed 
ready  to  heal  at  any  moment 
and  never  so  strongly  as  at 
present.  Now  the  Turk  seems 
to  be  left  friendless  today,  if  so 
he  will  be  driven  out  of  Europe 
and  make  his  home  at  Jerusa- 
lem, but  only  for  a  short  time. 
It  matters  not  whether  it  be  this 
year  or  next  or  in  twenty  years, 
but  it  cannot  be  long  now.  The 
Jews  are  being  tormented  out 
of  other  countries  and  must 
soon  populate  their  own  land 
thickly,  when  Grud's  kingdom 
will  be  set  up.  We  must  see 
what  this  kingdom  is. 

The  troubles  spoken  of  as 
being  such  times  as  never  was 
since  there  was  a  nation  is  the 
great  wa)s  that  will  be  referred 
to  farther  on,  and  now  we  liave 
reached 

THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  PROPHECY. 

We    have    described     several 


-314- 
empiies  as  beasts,  Kingdoms 
were  only  described  as  horns. 
There  is  yet  the  beast  spoken 
of  by  John  in  Revelations  with 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  but 
that  is  the  old  Roman  beast. 
We  still  have  another  **with  two 
horns  like  a  lamb,"  which  we 
shall  find  to  be  England.  But 
the  United  States  is  a  God  wor- 
shipping people's  government 
and  was  not  made  in  the  ordi- 
nary way,  by  conquest,  but  was 
built  up  without  hands. 

We  lind  in  Revelations  12:1 

''And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder 
in  heaven;  a  woman  cloihed  with  the 
sun,  and  the  moon  under  ber  feet,  and 
upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars. 

'And  she  being  with  child  cried, 
travailing  in  birtb,  and  pained  to  be 
delivered. 

"And  there  appeared  another  wond- 
er in  heaven;  and  behold  a  great  red 
dragon,  having  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his 
bead. 

"And  his  tail  drew  the  th'rd  part  of 
the  stars  ot  heaven;  and  did  cast  them 
to  the  earth:  and  the  dragon  stood 
before  the  woman  which  was  ready  to 
be  delivered,  for  to  devour  her  child  as 
soon  as  it  was  born. 

"And  she  brought  forth  a  man  child, 
who  w.is  to  rule  ail  nations  with  a  rod 
of  iron:  and  her  child  was  caught  up 
unto  God,  and  to  his  throne. 

"And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wild- 
erness, where  she  hath  a  place  prepared 
af  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there 
a  thousand  two  hundred  and  three- 
score days, 

Possioly  to  to  end  of  the  mil- 
lennium. Fix  the  date  of  the 
woman's  retreat  to  the  wilder- 
ness, which  would  be  about 
1645,  dividing  the  extreme  time 
from  lirst  to  last  settlement  of 
religious  denominations  in  this 
country.  Then  add  1260  days 
(years)  and  you  have  2905.  De- 
duct the  one  day  (Sunday),  or 
niillennium  one  thousand  years 
and  you  have  1905,  about  the 
beginning  of  the  milienniam  or 
God's  Saodigr. 


-315 
*'And   there  was  war  in    heaven : 

Michael  and  his  angels  fought  ap^ainst 
the  dragon;  and  the  dragon  fought  and 
his  angels. 

"And  prevailed  not;  neither  was 
their  plice  found  any  more  in  heaven, 

"And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out, 
that  old  serpent*  called  the  Devil,  and 
Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole 
world:  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth, 
and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with 
him." 

This  is  the  end  of  Daniel's 
prophecy  and  the  beginning  of 
John's  prophecy  or  Envelations. 
We  are  at  the  feet  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzer's  image  of  iron  and  clay, 
and  the  stone  that  is  cut  out 
without  hands  is  to  be  seen. 

But  before  we  proceed  further 
we  must  state  that  John  was 
prophesying  of  the  last  days.  Of 
his  vi-ion,  all  pertained  of  things 
of  the  last  days. 

He  knew  nothing  of  America 
but  was  looking  upon  a  picture, 
the  perspective  in  the  distance. 
Europe  was  the  earth,  all  he 
knew  of  America  was  higher  up 
in  the  heavens  and  was  called 
the  lower  heavens,  as  he  looked 
above  to  the  higher  or  upper 
heavens.  He  described  what  he 
saw,  not  necessarily  in  consecu- 
tive line  as  he  saw  it.  Hence 
we  find  things  described  at  a 
later  period  which  seem  as  if 
they  should  have  been  described 
first.  Bur, as  before  stated,  this 
is  given  purposely  that  we  may, 
be  made  to  keep  our  eyes  open 
and  be  on  the  alert  all  the  time. 
As  Christ  is  picking  out  only 
those  who  are  to  aid  him  in 
teaching  and  governing  the 
world,  it  is  not  intended  that  all 
should  understand  but  only 
those  that  will  be  watchful.  fcJee 
Mark  4:10. 

"And  when  he  was  alone  they  that 
were  about  him  with  the  twelve  asked 
of  him  the  paiable. 

*'And  he  said  unto  them  it  is  given  to 
know  the  mystery  of  the  kingdom  of 
Qod:  but  unto  them  that  are  without, 
ati  th— a  things  are  done  in  parables: 


-310- 
"That  leeing  (be;  may  le*,  and  sot 

perceive;  and  hearing  they  may  hear, 
and  not  understand;  lest  at  any  lime 
they  should  be  converted,  and  their 
sins  should  be  forgiven  them." 

This  v^roraan  that  John  saw  is 
the  church,  or  in  other  words 
those  that  believe  in  Christ  and 
wish  to  worship  according  to  the 
dictates  of  their  own  conscience, 
it  is  the  same  woman  that  lied 
to  the  wilderness  to  escape  the 
persecution  of  the  Pagans.  All 
who  wish  to  be  free  from  perse- 
cutions of  any  set  form  by 
others.  The  Catholic  church  had 
become  a  hnrlot  and  with  the 
kings  persecuted  all  who  had 
ideas  of  their  own.  This  stop- 
ped study  and  progress,  or  delv- 
ing into  the  work  of  God  for 
the  truth. 

•'Where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
togther  in  my  name,  there  1  will  be 
in  ti  e  midst," 

It  did  not  matter  what  denom- 
inations these  were,  catholic  or 
protestiint,  anybody  who  wished 
to  worship  as  they  pleased,  so 
long  as  the  faith  was  in  Christ 
and  the  mind  liberal.  Hence  we 
had  the  Puritans  in  New  Eng- 
land, the  Baptists  in  Rhode 
Island,  the  Dutch  Calvinists  in 
New  York,  the  Huguenots  in 
South  Carolina;  the  German 
Moravians  in  Georgia;  the  Swed- 
ish Lutherans  in  New  Jersey; 
the  Scotch  covenanters  in  North 
Carolina;  the  English  Quakers 
in  Pensylvania;  the  Episcopal- 
ians in  Virginia;  and  the  Cath- 
olic settle-ments  in  Nova  Scotia 
aud  Canadian  Province. 

All  of  these  came  here  to  es- 
cape persecution.  It  was  the 
woman  who  "cried  travailing  in 
birth,  and  pained  to  be  deliv- 
ered," that  is, longed  for  a  gov- 
ernment of  their  own  that  would 
protect  them  in  their  rights. 

The  United  States  is  truly  a 
child  of  this  woman. 

The  denominations  persecuted 
each  other.     The  Puritans  even 


:]17- 

publicly  flogged  Quakers  in  the 
sticHs  of  New  England  towns 
by  court  sanction.  But  God 
had  prepared  a  place  for  this 
woman  and  bhe  was  beset  by 
great  dangers,  from  the  eavauH 
and  the  wild  beasts,  so  the  secis 
were  compelled  to  heal  their 
differences  and  finally  form  a 
government  of  toleration  to- 
wards all  religious  beliefs. 

This  woman  was  given  two 
great  wings  (sails),  and  she 
fled  to  the  wilderness,  where 
ijod  had  prepared  a  place  for  her 
to  be  fed  1260  days  (years).  We 
do  not  know  the  exact  date 
from  whence  this  1260  years 
starts  but  somewhere  from  1605 
to  1G82,  and  will  run  to  the  end 
the  of  millennium,  consequent iy 
we  know  the  beginning  of  the 
njillennium  of  a  thousand  years, 
or  God's  Sunday,  mustbenear  at 
hand.  And  when  it  begins  the 
lovers  of  truth  will  have  no 
more  persecution  in  their  search 
after  divine  truth.  They  will 
drink  freely  from  the  "fountain 
head  of  the  pure  waters  of  ever- 
lasting life. 

This  woman  is  clothed  with 
the  sun  and  ihe  moon  under  her 
feet. 

Most  of  ihe  colonies  were 
settled  b}'  the  English,  the  sun 
or  most  powerful  nation  on  the 
face  of  the  globe.  France  came 
next,  and  while  there  were  a 
few  Dutch  and  Spanish  they 
never  exerted  any  political  in 
fluence  in  the  formation  of  the 
new  nation.  Thus  France  was 
the  moon  under  the  feet. 

These  are  the  twelve  stars  that 
were  on  the  woman's  head: 

French  Catholics,  Port  Royal^ 
Nova  Scotia,  and  Quebec,  1605 
and  1608. 

Bv  the  protestant*  in  Virginia 
1607. 

New  York,  1613, 

MaBsachusetts,  ldSQ»  ,< 


-31S-  ^  S»  ^ 

Maryland,  1634,  §  g"  * 

lihode  Island.  1636,     ^  ^^ 
Delaware,  1638,  rf-^  g 

New  Jersey^  1664.         o"^  g. 
Carolina,  1670,  *    <^   o* 

Pennsylvania,  1682.  ° 

Thus  we  find  the  mother 
church  was  the  first  to  settle  in 
this  country  after  all,  but  did 
not  join  in  producing  the  *'raan 
child."  All  of  these  settlements 
were  in  the  seventeenth  century, 
twelve  of  them.  North  Carolina 
was  taken  from  Sou'h  Carolina 
in  the  eip;hteenth  century,  in 
1729,  and  Georgia  not  admitted 
until  1733;  and  many  stars  have 
been* added  to  the  woman's 
head  since  that  time,  or  rather 
to  the  "man  child."  But  the 
heirship  left  by  the  woman  was 
the  twelve  stars,  consequently 
Canada  must  yet  come  into  the 
Union,  as  she  was  of  the  old 
mother  church  she  could  not  be 
taken  in  at  that  time,  for  she 
would  not  be  allowed  to  exer- 
cise the  domineering  principle 
of  that  church  in  shaping  our 
government. 

(xeorgia  took  the  place  of 
Canada  and  made  up  the  twelve 
stars,  and  there  were  finally 
thiiteen  but  the  Carolinas  were 
one. 

The  first  starry  banner  offered 
to  congress  for  adoption  bore 
but  twelve  stars  representing  the 
twelve  apostles,  but  instructions 
were  given  to  put  the  thirteenth 
star  on  and  a  star  was  ordered 
for  every  new  state  thereafter. 

England,  as  she  always  did 
lay  claim  to  everything,  laid 
claim  to  all  of  the  colonies,  and 
in  1688,  alter  the  last  of  the  first 
twelve  colonies  were  settled,  she 
appointed  twelve  counselors  to 
eel  tie  disputes  among  the  colo- 
nies. This  proves  to  us  these 
were  the  twelve  original  stars  on 
the  woman's  head. 

It  do«e  not  matter  that  one  of 
ih*  oxigitutl  sMue  4id  B«t  come 


;]i9 

lw«lrtt  apostles  was  a  traitor. 
A^ain,  if  Georgia  came  in  at  a 
later  period  so  did  the  apostle 
Paul  come  into  the  apostleship 
at  a  much  later  period. 

Because  other  stars  came  into 
the  constellation  after  the  nation 
was  born  has  nothina;  to  do  with 
it,  as  these  stars  belonged  to  the 
"man  child"  and  not  to  the 
woman. 

Now  that  the  "man  child"  was 
born  with  the  advent  <if  our 
nationality,  which  for  the  first 
time  in  the  world's  history  there 
existed  a  government  that  grant- 
ed full  religious  liberty.  We 
must  now  find  why  God  destined 
this  country  into  existence,  and 
why  it  shall  rule  the  world  with 
a  rod  of  iron,  before  we  discass 
the  "great  red  dragon"  and  his 
part  wi:h  the  "man  child." 

Many  expositors  have  sup- 
posed this  "man  child  Michael" 
to  mean  our  Savior  Jesus 
Christ.  But  it  is  not.  Neither 
is  this  nation  the  kingdom  that 
God  sets  up  for  Christ,  as  our 
Lord  is  to  rule  the  world  from 
his  throne  at  Jerusalem  and  the 
United  Stares  will  be  the  power 
he  will  use  to  subdue  the  world. 

THE  UNITKD  STATES  IN  CiOD'S 
OliEAT  PT..AN 

ia.  plain  as  we  find  the  woman 
with  the  twelve  stars  so  strange- 
ly typified.  First  the  twelve 
princes  of  Ismael  starts  twelve 
as  a  prophetic  number,  Genesis 
14:4  and  25:16.  We  then  find 
the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob  as  the 
great  starting  point  of  the  nation 
that  constitutes  the  tribes  of 
Israel.  Let  us  remember  one  of 
these  sons  took  a  very  peculiar 
part  (Josoph)  which  was  neither 
to  stand  to  his  credit  or  blame. 
Now  we  find  that  Jacob  proph- 
esied that  from  the  tribe  of 
Judah,  the  lion  of  Judah  (Christ) 
should  spring,  showing  us  the 
peculiar  part  that  one  of^  the 
tribes  should   takt.      We  have 


-320- 
also  noticed  that  one  of  Christ's 
deciples  took  a  very  unpleasant 
parr,  as  we  find  one  of  the 
twelve  stars  (settlements  in  Can- 
ada) taking  a  strange  part. 

As  Judah  was  the  means  of 
selling  his  brother  to  the  Egypt- 
ians, thus  saving  his  life  for  a 
great  purpose,  and  from  the 
tribe  of  Judah  comes  the  Savior 
of  mankind,  what  may  not  even 
Canada  do  for  the  sisterhood  of 
states  yet  ? 

After  Israel  settled  in  the  holy 
land  by  God's  order  he  says  : 

"He  broke  his  staff  in  two;  ten  tribea 
rebeled  and  left  their  land  and  became 
lost  sheep  or  lost  ten  tribes." 

"But  God  would  not  let  them  fight. '» 
—See  I  King  12:24 

The  book  of  Esdras  11:10  says: 

"Tell  My  people,  that  I  will  give 
them  the  kingdom  of  Jerusalem, 
which  I  would  have  given  Israel." 

The  majority  of  people  sup- 
pose Israel  means  the  whole 
twelve  tribes,  or  that  the  Jews 
are  all  of  the  twelve  tribes  that 
are  left,  or  that  in  speaking  of 
one  necessarily  means  both;  but 
God  did  not  look  at  matters  in 
that  way.  Though  he  scattered 
them  all  and  drove  them  out  of 
Jerusalem  he  said  he  would 
bring  them  back,  but  Judah  he 
would  bring  back  first,  that 
Israel  should  not  domineer  over 
them. 

The  reader  will  ask,  well  what 
of  all  this?  what  has  this  to  do 
with  the  United  States? 

Well  the  Anglo  Saxons  are  the 
lost  ten  tribes.  The  •  United 
States  being  of  the  tribe  of 
Mannasah,  England  is  probably 
of  the  tribe  of  Ephraim. 

The  question  will  be  asked 
how  can  the  people  of  the 
United  States  be  of  the  lost  ten 
tribes;  when  we  are  made  up  of 
all  national 

All  of  the  people  need  not  be 
of  the  Iwelre  loel  tribes  any 
more  thM    all    Um    poopW    ot 


•32U 
England  should  trace  their  an- 
cestry   back   ns    they   too    were 
a   mixture.       Or    re-incarnation 
would  answer  the  question. 

Dr.  Yates,  a  writer  on  this 
subject  says:  "Saxon  comes  from 
the  word  Isaac.  Drop  the  I  and 
put  on  son  and  you  have  sac- 
son'' — Saxon. 

"In  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called." 
—Gt-nesis  21:12. 

'•Neither  because  they  are  the  seed 
of  Abraham  are  they  all  children 
but  in  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called.': 
— Eomans  9:7. 

This  is  very  fair  evidence  in 
favor  of  the  Ano:lo-Saxons  being 
of  the  lost  ten  tribes. 

The  Lord  said  to  Abraham: 

"Get  tliee  away  from  thy  kindred 
and  from  thy  father's  house  unto  the 
Land  ihat  I  will  show  thee,  and  I  will 
make  of  thee  a  great  nation,  and  in 
thee  all  families  of  the  earth  shall  b& 
blessed." — Genesis  12:1-3. 

This  is  what  God  said  to 
Abraham  and  surely  he  did  not 
mean  that  little  handful  of 
roaming  people  that  inhabited 
that  litrle  eight  by  ten  country 
called  Palestine,  for  he  also  said: 

"Thy  seed  shall  be  as  the  dust  and 
thou  Shalt  spread  abroad.  I  am  with 
thee  and  i  will  not  leave  thee  until  I 
have  done  that  which  I  have  spoken  to 
tbee  off."— Genesis  28:14-15. 

You  see  he  had  a  purpose  in 
sticking  to  the  descendants  of 
Jacob  called  Israel,  hence  he 
repeated  the  last  quotation  to 
Jacob. 

"The  Lord  shall  call  his  servents  by 
another  name.'' — Isaiah  65:15. 

The  Jews,  and  Benjaminites 
that  called  themselves  Jews  still 
are  called  Jews  but  the  ten  tribes 
are  lost  by  their  names. 

"With  another  tongue  will  He  speak 
to  this  people."— Isaiah  28:11. 

"I  will  turn  to  the  people  a  pure 
lanf uag& "— Zephaniah  8:9. 

The  £ngli8h  lanj^aage  is  rapid- 
\f  becoming  the  anirertal  lang- 
vaf*.      Thii  is  uioacb  that  the 


-322- 
Anglo-Saxon  race  is  of  the  lost 
ten  tribes,  and  the  United  States 
has  been  taken  care  of  by  the 
band  of  God  for  a  great  pur- 
pose. That  purpose  is  to  sub- 
due and  teach  the  world: 

"For  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  as  ys 
were  a  curse  among  ti©  heathen.  O 
House  of  Israel  and  House  of  Judah^ 
BO  will  I  save  you  and  ye  shall  be  a 
blessin  g."— Zechariah  8. 

"Through  Thee  will  we  push  down 
our  enemies;  thioughThy  name  will 
we  tread  them  under,  that  rise  up 
against  us."  -  Psalms  44. 

"And  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  Israel 
hath  justified  herself  more  than 
treacherous  Judah.  Return,  thou 
blacksliding  Israel;  for  I  am  married 
unto  you."— Jeremiah  8:11-12-14. 

Judah  crucified  Christ,  the 
lion  of  the  tribe,  but  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  are  the  truest  and  best 
christians  and  most  civilized 
people  of  the  world. 

When  Christ  sets  up  his  king- 
dom on  earth  it  is  to  rule  the 
whole  world  not  a  part  of  it. 
and  his  throne  will  be  at  Jeru- 
salem; and  the  Jews  and  Israel- 
ites will  be  gathered  back  there. 

What  all  the  Jews  and  Anglo- 
Saxons  back  in  that  little  bit  of 
country  ?  Not  likely;  but  he 
has  promised  those  who  over- 
come shall  help  him  rule  the 
world  from  his  throne,  and  that 
is  very  wise,  for  if  a  man  can 
not  overcome  his  own  passions 
and  rule  himself  he  is  hardly  til 
to  assist  in  ruling  the  world. 

I  will  now  show  that  he  is 
going  to  take  both  Jews  and 
Israelites  back  to  Jerusalem. 

"And  I  will  cause  the  captivity  of 
Judah  and  the  captivity  of  Israel  to 
return,  and  will  build  them  as  at  the 
first." — Jeremiah  33:7. 

"Fur  the  children  of  Israel  and  the 
children  of  Judah  have  only  done  evil 
btfoie  me  from  their  youth.'* — Jere- 
miah 82:30. 

In  the  37th  chapter  of  Ezekiel 
God  says  h«  will  bring  Judah 
and  Isnal  b»ok  aad  jisAn  tbam 


togethw,  amd  liiey  shall  never  be 
separated  any  more.  There  is 
a  great  deal  of  biblical  evidence 
for  this  but  my  subiect  forbids 
my  taking  time  and  space  to 
produce  it. 

If  Christ  is  not  going  to  es- 
tabliBh  his  throne  in  Jerusalem 
what  use  is  there  of  gathering 
his  people  back  there  ? 

"Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hatb 
part  in  the  first  resurrection:  on  such 
the  secoud  death  liath  no  power;  but 
they  shall  be  priests  ot  God  and  of 
Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a 
thousand  years;  but  the  rest  of  the 
dead  live  not  again  until  the  thousand 
years  were  finished." — Revelation  20: 
5-6. 

If  the  whole  world  is  to  be 
destroyed  what  need  will  there 
be  for  priests  and  teachers  1 

'*!  will  take  you  one  of  a  city,  and 
two  of  a  fa  mily,  and  I  will  bring  you 
to  Zion."— Jeremiah  3:14. 

"Two  shall  be  in  the  field;  on©  shall 
be  taken,  and  the  other  left.  Two 
women  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill; 
one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other  left." 
—Matthew  24:40-41. 

A  small  portion  of  the  people 
will  be  gathered  back  to  be 
priests  and  teachers  with  Christ 
to  rule  the  world,  but  Michael, 
the  "man  child"  will  rule  the 
world  with  a  rod  of  iron.  That 
is,  Christ  will  use  the  United 
States  to  subdue  the  world. 

"THE  GREAT  RED  DRAGON" 

"And  the  serpent  oast  out  of  his 
mouih  water  as  a  fiood  after  the 
woman,  that  be  might  cause  her  to  be 
carried  away  by  the  flood. 

"And  the  earth  helped  the  woman, 
and  the  earth  opened  lie'  mouth  and 
swallowed  up  the  flood  whicb.  the 
dragon  cast  out  ot  his  mouth."  Rev- 
elations 12:15-16. 

I  have  said  that  the  great 
usurious  money  power  was  the 
'*great  red  dragon"  spoken  of. 

After  the  religious  reformers 
k*d  settled  in  tke  ooieiki««,  with 
tbm    WBidmntmmAimg    tiMrt     s«ne 


-.S?4 
should  be  sent  to  join  tlipm  that 
were  opposed  to  their  peculiar 
faith,  the  money  getting  specu- 
la ters  bought  up  large  grants 
and  flocded  the  colonies  with 
criminals  and  ^viupers  and  any- 
thing they  could  get  to  corae 
ou  L  here.  This  is  the  flood  spok- 
en off  as  people  are  symbolized 
as  "a  flood,"  "waters,"  "the 
sea,"  etc.,  etc.  But  the  conn- 
try  being  so  large  here  there 
was  room  lor  all  and  it  did  little 
damage.  In  fact  the  broad 
scope  gave  all  a  chance  to  de- 
velop into  bett«r  manhood. 

"Th«  drsgon's  tail  drew  the  third 
part  of  the  Btars  of  heaveu,  and  did 
cast  tliem  V)  the  earth;  and  ihe  dragon 
stood  before  the  woman  which  was 
ready  to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour 
her  child   aa  soon  as  it  was  t>oru." 

Now  when  we  take  into  con 
sideration  that  the  dragon  mon 
ey  power  of  England  had  used 
and  controlled  the  English  gov- 
ernment to  further  its  East 
India  Trading  Company  and 
other  colonial  speculations,  it 
forced  that  he^vy  taxation  that 
drove  the  colonies  to  rebellion. 
It  was  all  grist  to  the  moneyed 
men's  mill,  for  the  debt  that 
must  be  created  bound  the  Eng- 
lish people  into  slavery,  and 
the  subdueing  the  colonies 
would  enable  thera  to  lay  heavy 
burdens  upon  the  people  here. 
Or  if  they  failed  they  would  soon 
get  the  new  country  into  debt 
and  so  enslave  the  people  here. 
The  dragon,  through  the  British 
government  so  nearly  deferred 
the  colonies  that  its  tail,  the 
British  forces,  cast  down  one- 
third  of  the  stars;  running  over 
Georgia,  Virginia,  North-  and 
South  Carolina,  and  held  its 
headquarters  in  the  City  of  New 
York.  "And  her  child  was 
caught  up  UQto  God  and  his 
throne." 

It   tuM   always  been    claimed 
bf  hmXmwwn  is  AeMiny  that  our 


flalv;i!ion    whs  in    the  hands   u/ 
Ood.      Washington  said  : 

"TliL'  Uaiul  of  Providence  has  been  so 
cons[)iciiOus  iu  all,  thai  he  who  lacked 
faith  iiiu:;t  have  1  e  ii  worse  Uiau  an 
iufilel;  ;;iid  iie  in  lo  than  wicked  who 
liad  not  giiiUtiide  lo  acknowledge  his 
obligalious." 

U  ye  reformers  of  today  have 
couiof/efor  the  great  Eiernal  God  i% 
with  Its- 

Ours  h  a  glorious  land: 

Daniel  11:  In  speaking  of 
this  great  power  in  the  last  days 
says  "he  shall  oveitlow  and  pass 
over  many  countries  and  he 
shall  euier  into  the  glorious 
land."  In  Daniel  8:9.  In 
speaking  of  the  ''little  horn" 
that  it  "waxed  exceedingly 
great  toward  the  south,  and 
toward  the  east,  and  toward  the 
pleasant  land." 

This  couldn't  mean  Palestine 
as  that  was  east  and  had  been 
mentioned,  and  there  was  no 
glorious  land  lying  west  like 
our  own  loved  America. 

Surely  tliis  is  the  ''man 
child  caught  up  to  the  throne  of 
God,  the  glorious  land." 

1.  Ni)  nation  ever  existed 
whose  foundations  of  govern- 
ment were  laid  so  broad  and 
deep  in  principles  of  justice, 
righteousness,  and  truth  as  ours. 

2.  No  iiaiion  ever  gave  its 
people  such  protection  in  the 
freedom  of  worship  according  to 
the  dictates  of  their  own  con- 
Bciences. 

'i.  No  nation  ever  acquired 
80  vast  a  territory  in  so  quiet  a 
aanner. 

4.  No  nation  ever  rose  tc 
gach  gn^atness  by  means  so 
peaceable. 

5.  No  nation  that  ever  flung 
its  banner  to  the  breeze  ever 
offered  such  an  asylum  to  the 
oppres-^ed  of  the  world. 

6.  ^No  nation  ever  possessed 
BO    mauy  uaittrul    r^sQurcea   aa 


-326- 

7.  No  nation  in  so  short  a 
time  ev^T  developed  sucb  unlim- 
ited re^o^rces. 

8.  No  nation  ever  arose  to 
such  mighty  power  in  so  short  a 
a  time. 

9.  No  nation  ever  progressed 
in  the  arts  and  sciences  in  so 
short  a  time. 

10.  No  nation  ever  produced, 
such  wonders  in  invention  for 
war  or  peace,  as  ours. 

11.  No  nation  ever  gave  its 
people  so  many  and  so  good 
homes,  and  so  many  political 
rights,  as  we  possess. 

12.  God  never  did  so  mach 
for  any  other  nation  as  for  this, 
in  diversity  of  climate  and  in 
nature's  gifts. 

Let  us  praise  the  Q-od  and 
defend  the  land  and  its  institu- 
tions, and  the  flag  of  which  he 
gave  us  the  lirst  twelve  stars, 
from  the  woman's  head,  and 
sustained  us  in  acquiring  the 
rest. 

The  flag  is  our  flag.  Let  none 
usurp  it  or  let  no  dirty  rag  take 
its  pLice. 

That  the  United  States,  the 
*'man  child,"  is  the  glorious 
country  that  is  to  develop  a 
spirituality  that  will  elevate 
mankind  and  free  the  world 
from  commercial  slavery,  that 
degrades  humanity,  there  is  no 
doubt. 

Our  present  spiritualistic  mov- 
meiit.  is,  undoubtedly,  the 
tVrtilizer  of  the  spiritual  move- 
ment to  rend  the  veil  between 
the  physical  and  the  unseen 
world.  In  this  way  we  are  led 
up  to  our  destiny  for: 

"Tlie  Ivingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with 

obseivalion." — Luke  17:20. 

But  the  spiritualist  and  all 
others  who  are  seeking  the  truth 
earnestly  njp.st  accept  God,  and 
acknowledge  that  Christ  was 
manifest  in  the  flesh. 

William  A.  Kedding,  speaking 
upi^    the   subject   quotes   Irom 


3?7- 
an  English  writer  who  has  been 
a  great,  traveler  in  India  and  the 
whole  eastern  country  who  says: 

"America  is  appointed  for  a  much 
higher  aud  nobler  destiny  than  Americana 
now  suspect.  America  is  lo  produce  ili* 
truly  spiritual  man.  The  ooni  lit  ions  tire 
all  supplied,  aud  the  work  h:is  begun. 

"Wliat  we  English  can  not  do,  the 
Americans  are  soon  to  do.  Tiuy  are  (c 
produce  a  higher  type  of  humanity.  A 
gross)}'  material  people  I  hey  can  not 
remain  They  are  set  in  their  presmt 
land  to  bring  in  the  higher  life,  and  if 
they  fail  or  refuse,  their  corruption  and 
decay  will  be  ten- fold  worse  tbau  the 
worst  ihal  Is  written  of  Greek  or  Rome, 

,'"Tlir,usand  of  years  ago  India  raised  and 
argued  all  the  questions  now  being  discus- 
ed  in  America  about  man  and  his  relation 
to  Goil,  and  the  destiny  of  the  soul. 

•America  is  to  argue  these  great  ques- 
tions once  more  and  for  the  last  lime,  for 
America  will  get  ihe  true  light  and  the 
salvation  that  will  fully  satisfy  the  entire 
world." 

Yes  no  doubt  India  andBudh- 
ism  are  relic  of  a  former  week 
of  God's  work  and  represents 
what  our  country  will  represent 
after  the  thousand  years  of 
millennium  and  man  has  once 
more  forsaken  God  and  fallen 
back  to  the  seduclive  influence 
of  selfish  gain  and  usury  and 
BJx  thousand  years  of  strife  of 
the  servival  of  the  fittest 
must  be  gone  through  by  all 
who  do  not  overcome  and  are 
fitted  to  be  raised  to  a  higher 
sphere. 

No  wonder  the  dragon  stood 
ready  to  devour  the  "Man 
Child,"  and  plant  his  money 
getting  systems  here  in  the  glor- 
ious land. 

Our  \  ly  first  banking  sys- 
tem e.>  iioiisilied  in  1781,  was 
patterned  after  the  dragon  Eng- 
lish system  of  finance,  and 
Alexander  Hamilton  our  first 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  was 
an  Englishman  of  this  school  of 
finance,-  and  he  recommended 
that  system,  and  it  was  adopted 


-3128- 
and  nearly  ruined  ihe  country, 
and  President  Jackson  began 
the  fight  against  it,  and  the 
battle  has  been  going  on  ever 
since  and  will  not  end  until  we 
are  involved  in  war  with  nearly 
the  whole  of  Europe. 

This  old  dragon  money  power 
h;is  destroyed  American  money 
to  m;ike  room  for  their  capital 
that  has  gone  into  every  line  of 
trade,  which  is  crushing  out  the 
smaller  business  in  every  direc- 
tion. 

WHY  IS  THB  ENGLISH  MONEY   POWER 

called  the  "great  red  dragon?" 
when  there  are  other  money 
powers  in  nearly  every  country  ? 

The  reason  is  this:  The 
prophecies,  all  the  way  down, 
have  left  us  symbols  and  land- 
marks, that  we  might  know  the 
ti?Jie  to  look  for  these  things,  it 
we  are  studious  and  watchful. 
We  recognized  certain  govern- 
ments by  their  symbols,  in  the 
peculiarity  of  certain  beasts. 
The  woman  that  fled  to  the 
wilderness  was  clothed  with  the 
sun  which  we  recognize  as  the 
symbol  of  England,  ihe  moon  as 
France  under  her  feet,  the  stars 
on  her  head  are  the  colonies. 
But  in  this  instance  we  have  a 
different  description  that 
there  may  be  no  mistaking  what 
this  Ch'eat  Red  Dragon  is. 

i  have  before  called  attention 
to  the  fact  that  in  1235  A.  D.. 
notwithstanding  the  early  fath- 
ers of  the  Catholic  church 
fought  usury  tooth  and  nail, 
the  Pope  sent  his  agents  into 
England,  calling  themselves 
merchant  strangers,  and  loaned 
money  as  high  as  four  hundred 
and  fifty  per  cent.  And  the 
bishop  who  opposed  it  was 
recalled.  Thus  it  was  at  that 
time  the  dragon  got  his  foot- 
hold in  England  and  though  he 
had  his  headquarters  at  Genoa 
and  afterwards  at  Amsterdam, 
and  did  not  take  up  permanent 


.3?9- 

quarters  in  England  until  the 
latter  part  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  It  was  from  here  his 
growth  and  power  is  recognized. 
It  was  here  that  the  usurers 
formed  an  alliance  with  the 
Englitih  eovernment  and  gave 
the  government  a  per  centage  of 
the  ill-gotten  gains  for  the  right 
to  the  practice  usury. 

But  this  does  not  answer  the 
question  of  why  he  is  called  red. 

Well  to  designate  himfrom  all 
others  he  is  called  red  after  the 
color  of  the  banner  of  the  coun- 
try, which  we  shall  hereafter 
have  to  refer  to  as  the  symbol 
of  the  clothing  of  the  old  harlot. 

In  the  year  1244  A.  D.,  just 
eleven  years  after  the  Popes 
establishing  his  usurious  agents 
in  England,  King  Henry  III 
gave  orders  that  the  banner  of 
the  country  or  royal  standard 
should  be  a 

^'A  RED  DRAGON 

to  be  made  in  fashion  of  a  standard, 
of  red  silky  sparkling  all  over  with 
fine  gold,  the  tongue  of  which  should 
be  made  to  resemble  fire,  and  appear 
to  be  continually  moving,  and  the 
eye»  of  sapphires,  or  other  suitable 
^^ones."— Encyclopedia  Britanni- 
ca,  under  heading  ot  flags. 

We  must  remember  that  in 
olden  times  flags  meant  much 
more  than  they  do  now,  as  they 
were  almost  the  language  of  a 
country. 

Now  we  will  find  many  sym- 
bols that  so  closely  resemble 
this  old  serpent,  called  the  devil, 
that  we  can  not  mistake  it. 

REASON  NUMBER  TWO. 

There  is  no  such  beast  as  the 
dragon  we  see  pictured,  nor 
never  was  but  in  ancient  times 
the  gieat  sernents  were 
called  drai^ons.  Now  we  know 
a  snake  is  a  cold  blooded  reptile 
and  money  getting  corporations 


have  no  souls  and  no  feelings 
for  suffering  humanity. 

REASON  NUMBER  THRIB. 

is  the  serpent  charms  its  victim 
then,  when  in  its  power,  crushes 
them.  The  money  power  charms 
the  manufacturer  with  possible 
great  profits,  and  when  the  poor 
creditor  is  helplessly  in  his 
power  he  closes  down  and 
crushes  the  life  out  of  him. 

REASON  NUMBER  FOUR, 

The  serpent  coils  upon  a  tree 
thus  getting  a  purchase  power 
and  then  when  he  gets  his  coils 
around  a  victim  he  has  the 
strength  of  the  stable  tree  to 
support  him.  The  money  power 
has  always  aimed  to  control  the 
government  wherever  it  hunts 
its  game.  For  many  years  the 
money  power  has  used  England 
as  a  tree  or  a  purchase  power 
to  sustain  itself  while  robbing 
the  weaker  powers.  It  has  also 
entwined  itself  around  every 
other  government  wherever  pos- 
sible, by  influence,  by  trickery, 
by  bribery  or  intimidation. 

REASON  NUMBER  FIVE. 

The  serpent  does  not  roar  like 
a  lion,  nor  even  steal  upon  its 
prey,  but  lies  in  wait  in  the 
locality  where  its  victims  must 
come  for  food  or  water. 

The  monej'^  power  creates  the 
conditions  and  then  lets  the 
people  fall  into  its  coils. 

REASON  NUMBER  SIX. 

The  serpent  has  a  great  capac- 
ity for  ingulfing  everything. 

,     THINGS  THAT  IT  HAS  SWALLOWED, 

The  control  of  the  money 
systems  of  nearly  the  whole 
world. 

All  of  the  mining  interest,  and 
where  gold  is  found  in  other 
eonntiies,  it  forces  England  to 
lay  claim   to  that  territory,  so 


-SSI- 
common  has  tbis  become  that 
one  of  our  great  dailies,  car- 
toons England,  demanding  a 
territory  covering  the  golden 
paved  streets  of  heaven. 

The  money  power  has  gobbled 
every  outlying  island  or  section 
of  country  available  and  owns 
vast  tracks  of  land  in  this 
country. 

It  owns  the  balk  of  our  rail- 
roads. 

Great  quantities  of  city  prop- 
erty in  all  our  cities. 

It  controls  our  import  trade. 

It  controls  our  oil  production. 

Our  wheat   and   grain   trade. 

Nearly  all  of  the  New  Eng- 
land mills. 

Our  cotton  trade. 

The  bulk  of  our  breweries. 

Our  iron  trade. 

The  live  stock  market. 

Our  dressed  beef  trade. 

Our  trade  in  hogs,  pork  and 
bacon,  including  our  financial 
hogs. 

It  carries  the  mails  of  the 
world,  even  our  South  American 
mails  must  go  through  the  Lon- 
don post  offices. 

It  is  rapidly  getting  control 
of  our  retail  trade,  establishing 
its  department  stores  and  driv- 
ing out  the  small  dealers. 

RKASON  NUMBER  SSVElf. 

The  serpent  when  once  he  gets 
a  coil  around  its  victim  tightens 
a  little  more  and  more,  and 
never  loosens  excepts  to  get  more 
advantage. 

The  money  power  does  the 
same.  It  gets  hold  of  all  lines  of 
business  in  a  country  then  tight- 
ens up  on  the  money  market, 
forcing  people  to  sacrifice  their 
goods;  its  agents  then  buy  up 
the  goods  and  bankrupt  facto- 
ries; then  sell  enough  of  the 
goods  at  ruinous  prices  to  de- 
stroy the  business  of  legitimate 
dealers,  and  to  attract  trade  to 
its  big  department  stores.  The 
people  begin  to  feel  the  depres 


-332- 
sion  by  beiog  thrown  out  of  em- 
ployment, the  serpent  loosens 
up  a  little  on  his  money  loaning 
coil,  and  when  the  people  begin 
to  grt  something  ahead  he 
tightens  his  toils  again,  now  to 
give  them  counige  he  beslimes 
them  with  a  little  money,  loaned 
at  a  high  rate  of  interest.  This 
gives  encouragement  and  starts 
business,  and  the  employer  and 
employee  begin  to  hope,  when 
the  dragon  gives  a  mighty  gulp 
and  the  victim  is  pretty  near 
down.  He  repeals  this  a  few 
times  and  the  manufacturies  of 
the  community  or  of  the  nation 
are  helplessly  lost. 

REASON  NUMBER  EIGHT. 

The  serpent  was,  from  the 
first  condemned  to  crawl  on  its 
belly;  it  hidns  in  the  grass.  It 
was  called  the  devil,  the  father 
of  liars.  The  serpent  is  the 
symbol  of  this  horrible  money 
power,  which  is  the  very  embod- 
iment of  selfishness.  It  causes 
more  misery  and  suffering  than 
all  other  evils  put  together.  All 
business,  to  be  successfful,  must 
be  conducted  upon  its  princi- 
ples, which  is  fraud,  falsehood 
and  deception.  With  the  press 
and  the  pulpit  it  deceives  thtt 
people  and  crawls  on  its  belly, 
by  enforcing  its  agents  to  pro- 
fess to  be  the  owners  of  the  big 
monopolies  that  its  money  con- 
trols. 

Let  me  here  quote  from  a 
book*  called  the  * 'Great  Red 
Dragon,"  which  I  wish  every- 
body could  read.  Says  Mr. 
Woolfblk,  its  author: 

"We  believe  that  Com.  Yanderbilt 
made  $100,000,000,  Jay  Gould  in  ten 
years  made  $200,000,000,  Rockefeller 
in  ten  years  made  $150,000,000,  Armour 
in  fifteen  years  $120,000,000. 

"Jim  Fisk,  died  and  at  his  death  it 
became  evident  that  the  firm  of  Fisk 
&  Gould  were  not  the  owners  of  the 
Erie  railroad  but  were  only  agents. 
Jay  Gould's  railioad  system  breaks 
down,  and  proves  that  he  did  not  own 


ooq_ 

the  railroads  he  was  believed  to  pos' 
Bess,  but  was  only  an  agent,  of  the 
money  kings.  Commodore  Vanil«r 
bilt  dies,  and  only  divides  up  tliree 
and  one-lialf  millions  among  his  child- 
ren." 

"Where  has  the  other  ninety  odd 
million,  he  was  supposed  .10  own,, 
gone?" 

•'William  II.  Vanderbilt  sells  out 
the  eonlroling  interest  in  the  Vander- 
bih  system  for  $50,000,000,  and  places 
the  money  in  a  London  bank  and  at 
his  death  he  leaves  his  properly  s)  it 
can  be  easily  controled  by  a  single 
will. — A.  T.  Stewart  dies,  and  it  is 
proved  that  lie  was  only  an  agent  of 
the  Londi-n  money  kings:  These  and 
many  other  similiar  facts  make  it 
certain  that  these  grand  corporations 
in  our  country  are  the  agencies  of  the 
London  money  power." 

"During  the  ten  years  1854  to  1864 
tne  Kothcshild's  furnished  in  loans. 
to  England  $200,000,000.  to  Austria 
$50,000,000;  to  Prussia,  $40,000,000;  to 
France,  $.30,000,000;  to  Russia,  $50,- 
(jOO,000;  to  Brazil,  $12,00J,000;  and 
more  to  smallar  states." 

Since  that  time  they  have  act- 
ually handled  billions  ol:  money 
and  my  interest  tables,  before 
given,  will  show  how  rapidly 
they  must  be  getting  control  of 
the  wealth  of  the  world. 

It  is  natural  that  these  Jew 
money  loaners,  with  their  native 
ehrewdneris,  would  control  the 
press  and  who  would  they  trust 
like  their  own  kind? 

The  same  author  as  quoted 
above  says: 

''That  in  Dresden,  in  a  gathering  of 
representatives  of  the  press,  twenty- 
nine  out  of  forty-three  were  Jews. 

"Of  Berlin,  out  of  twenty-three 
liberal  and  daily  papers,  tiere  are 
only  two  which  are  not,  in  one  way  or 
another,  under  Jewish  control. 

"In  Italy  they  control  the  Liberal 
press. 

■'The  most  influential  paper  in 
Spain  is  under  Jewish  control. 

"It  is  well  known  that  Jews  have 
eontrol    of    a   great    portioD   of   the 


-334- 
metropolitan     press     ot     the   United 
States.    They  are  always  open  to  give 
the  gloss  to  events,  inspired    by  the 
money  power." 

He  who  runs  may  read  and 
know  that  the  great  dailies  of 
this  country  are  forever  in  favor 
of  the. money  power  and  bond- 
ing the  government  for  their 
benefit;  and  lyins;  and  deceiving 
the  public.  They  will  not  even 
give  a  true  account  of  election 
news  where  the  reform  move- 
ment has  gained  any  advantage. 

The  minister  acts  the  lie  when 
he  refuses  to  preach  against  the 
greatest  sin  (usury,  interest  on 
money)  spoken  off  in  lScri[)ture, 
because  if  he  did  he  would  lose 
his  ]'ob. 

The  merchant,  to  hold  his 
own  in  business,  must  contirin- 
ally  act  the  lie,  that  he  may 
make  enough  to  pay  the  inter- 
est on  his  borrowed  capital,  and 
then  ninety  live  per  cent  fail 
sooner  or  latter. 

The  clerk  must  act  the  lie  and 
put  the  best  side  out,  or  his 
sails  will  fall  so  low  that  his 
discharge  is  certain. 

Even  the  laborer  in  the  street 
must  rest  on  his  hoe  handle, 
when  the  foreman  is  not  looking, 
and  husband  his  strength,  for 
his  meagre  wages  will  not  permit 
him  to  live  as  a  man  should. 

The  politician  is  a  liar  and  a 
briber,  and  a  bribe  taker  because 
he  must  make  up  what  he  paid 
for  his  oflSce,  and  keep  pace 
with  the  rest  of  the  rotten  social 
system.  And  so  nearly  every 
one  has  the  mark  of  the  old 
dragon  in  the  forehead  or  in  the 
right  hand,  and  they  can  neither 
buy  or  sell  without  it.  (See 
Revelations  13:15). 

Revelations  20:2  calls  the 
dragon  Satan. 

Sheitan  is  the  Chalda3n  word 
for  Satan,  rendered  in  Gret-k 
teitan    (power)    so    the    money 

gower  is  the  Satan  spoken  of  in 
.evelations. 


-335- 
Ohrist  said  ''ye  are  looking  in 
th«  heavens  for  great  wonders," 
rather  than  observing  things 
around  you.  So  you  have  been 
looking  for  a  monster  spiritual 
devil  while  it  is  a  principle  of 
wrong  among  you. 

Many  more  proofs  can  be 
brought  to  bear  on  this  subject 
but  this  is  enough. 

But  this  brings  us  to  the  dis- 
cuRsion  of  the 

THE  OLD  MOTHER  OP  HARLOTS  AND 
THE  BEAST  RESTORED. 

Now  before  I  proceed  to  dis- 
cuss this  phase  of  the  prophe- 
cies 1  wish  to  say  a  few  words 
to  ray  brothers  and  sisters  of  all 
denominations  or  unbelievers  in 
anything.  I  am  not  writing 
this  to  quarrel  with  any  denom- 
ination or  to  tear  down  or  build 
up  any  sect  or  creed. 

I  myself  belong  to  no  church. 
I  seldom  go  tc  church.  Yet  I 
believe  in  God  and  in  Christ, 
the  son  of  God  and  that  Christ 
came  manifest  in  the  flesh,  a 
blessing  to  the  world.  I  pray 
to  God  daily  and  on  the  night 
ot  December  3rd,  1895,  an  angel 
visited  me  in  my  own  bed  room, 
in  answer  to  a  prayer.  It  was 
no  dream,  hallucination,  or 
allegorical  story,  1  saw  the 
angel,  accompanied  by  a  spirit, 
with  my  own  eyes,  and  in  full 
possession  of  all  my  faculties.  1 
also  affirm  I  have  received  aid 
from  unseen  forces  in  writing 
this  work. 

So  entirely  unprejudiced  am  I 
against  any  religous  body  that 
I  sanctioned  the  marriage  of  my 
daughter  to  a  catholic,  and  1 
objected  not  to  the  burial,  in  a 
catholic  cemetary,  of  my  little 
grandson  that  I  loved  better  than 
my  own  life.  I  care  not  what 
your  religious  creed  may  be  but 
I  hate  seltishiiess,  and  wrong 
and  will  expose  it  in  any  creed, 
or  organization.     Now   I  know 


-336- 
dear  brothers  and  sisters  if  yon 
desire  the   truth    we    shall    not 
quarrel  even  though  some  things 
1  write  mpy  touch  a  tender  spot. 

Now  we  will  commence  our 
story  of  the  Mother  of  harlots. 

I  have,  before,  told  you  how 
God  has  favored  republics  and 
abhorred  kingdoms.  Well  over 
four  thousand  years  ago,  one 
Nimrod,  a  grandson  of  Ham, 
and  a  mighty  hunter,  and  his 
wife,  who  was  a  great  whore 
founded  old  Babylon,  and  set 
up  the  God  Moloch,  or  idol 
worshop.  They  formed  a  great 
secret  society  to  rule  the  world. 

We  can  trace  usury  no  farther 
back  than  ro  this  old  city. 

The  founders  of  this  great 
secret  society  well  knew  ihar 
the  people  believed  in  a  god  and 
wished  to  serve  him  so  they 
took  advantage  of  that  and 
built  a  temple  to  their  god  of 
Baal  or  Bel  and  adopted  many 
imposing  forms  to  deceive  the 
people.  Chief  among  the^e 
forms  was  a  college  of  pontiffs, 
numbering  seventy  members  and 
from  this  no  doubt  arose  their 
title  of  pagans.  Over  this  body 
was  one  supreme  pontiff,  to 
whom  all  bowed  their  heads  and 
bent  their  knees  and  even  kissed 
his  toe.  He  was  considered 
infallible;  he  wore  a  mitre  upon 
his  head.  That  they  might 
thoroughly  understand  the  inner 
feelings  and  motives  of  the  peo- 
ple they  adopted  a  form  of  con- 
fessional, this  gave  them  a  tre- 
mendous hold  of  their  subjects 
in  case  of  rebellion.  They 
made  themselves  images  and 
gods  of  bread,  Isaiah  44:15,  and 
offered  this  bread-god  up  as  a 
sacrifice.  Tney  had  many  cere- 
monies and  fast  days.  God  con- 
demned the  whole  thing  and 
warned  the  Israelites  against 
them,  and  on  account  of  the 
wickedness  they  wrought  de- 
clare the  desDrnction  of  Babylon 
and  Ninevah. 


-337- 

In  the  days  of  Ancient  Borne 
the  society  was  revived  and  the 
keys  to  the  secrets  of  the  society 
was  said  to  be  received  from 
"Peter-Koiua."  The  society  be- 
came very  strong  when  our 
Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  came  and 
set  the  glorious  example  for  the 
people  to  worship  where  they 
pleased,  that  a  gaudy  temple 
was  not  necessary.  And  our 
Savior  was  a  preacher  without  a 
salary,  without  a  church,  and 
no  place  to  lay  his  head,  and 
that  the  people  might  know  that 
no  great  society  was  necessary 
he  said,  ''Where  two  or  ihree 
are  gatJiered  in  my  name  there 
will  1  be  in  the  midst."  Christ's 
deciples  went  preaching  in  this 
simple  manner,  neither  calling 
for  salaries  or  rich  churches,  and 
Christ  said  to  Peter:  "On  this 
rock  (simplicity,  grace  and 
truth)  I   build    my  church  and 

he  gates  of  hell  shall  not  pre- 
vail against  it." 

Well,  Christianity  grew  and 
the  pagans  persecuted  the 
christians,  and  the  christians  in- 
creased in  numbers  but  the  pa- 
gans decreased.  Finally,  in  the 
year  ;-}25Constan tine,  the  Roman 
emperor,  lor  political  advantage 
espoused  the  cause  of  the  church. 
In  the  year  592  the  supremacy 
of  the  Pope  was  recognized  by 
all  nations. 

The  adoption  of  pagan  cus- 
toms and  the  use  of  images  was 
growing,  and  finally  caused 
discensions  and  strife,  and  the 
church  split;  a  part  went  east 
and  became  the  Greek  church, 
and  a  part  west  and  became  the 
Latin  church,  and  the  church 
married  to  the  state.  This  was 
in  7.^5  when  the  Pope  gained 
temporal  power.  Whtchoneof 
these  churches  was  right? 
Neither,  because  they  united 
with  the  state  to  deceive  and 
defraud  the  people. 


-338- 

THB  ADOPTION  BY  THE  CHUROH  0» 
PAGAN  CKREMONI£S  AND  FORMS. 

The  use  of  holy  water  was  not 
adopted  until  the  year  1()9;  pen- 
ance 157;  praying:  for  the  dead, 
200;  monastic  orders,  326;  Latin 
mass,  349:  extreme  unction  not 
a  dogma  till  558;  idea  of  purga- 
tory adopted  in  593;  invocation 
to  the  virgin,  Mary,  694;  kissing 
the  Pope's  toe,  709;  adoption  of 
the  crucifixion  or  images,  715; 
transubstantiation,  1,000;  celi- 
bacy of  the  clergy  ordered 
taught  1074;  the  sale  of  indulg- 
ences, 1109:  express  order  of 
auricular  confession  as  a  relig- 
ious duty,  1215. 

Any  interest  on  money  was 
considered  usury  by  the  church, 
though,  as  I  have  shown,  some 
Popes  accepted  great  usnry,  bat 
not  until  1735  did  the  Popes 
openly  declare  for  usury,  then 
Pope  Benedict  XIV.  openly  de- 
clared that  only  unlawful  in- 
terest was  usury. 

It  was  not  until  four  hundred 
years  after  Christ  that  the  Pope 
claimed  to  carry  the  keys  of 
heaven. 

Now  my  dear  catholic  brothers 
and  sisters,  you  will  notice  the 
catholic  church  has  a  college  of 
cardinals  of  the  same  number  of 
the  old  Babylonion  secret  so- 
ciety and  a  supreme  pontiff 
called  pope. 

The  Pope  claims  authority 
from  Peter  and  and  his  keys,  so 
did  the  pagan  Pope. 

The  kissing  of  the  Pope's  toe 
the  same  as  the  pagan. 

The  pontiff  of  Babylon  was 
adored  as  being  incapable  of 
error  (infallible)  the  snme  as  the 
Roman  Pope.  The  Rom;in  Pope 
wears  ihe  mitre,  so  did  the 
pagan  Pope. 

The  P  ope  calls  a  piece  of 
bread  God  or  Christ,  so  did  the 
pagan  Pope. 

The  25th  of  March  is  celebrat- 


-339- 
ed  in  the  Church  of  Rome  for  the 
"Anuunciation  of  the  Virgin" 
or  the  miraculous  conception  of 
our  Lord.  The  same  day  "was 
observed  in  pa^jan  Rome  in 
honor  of  Cybele,  the  mother  of 
the  Babyloniah  mesf^iah." 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  Reve- 
lations 17:5,  calls  this  old  harlot 
the  mother  of  harlots,  when  she 
is  simply  the  Babylonian  harlot 
over  again  ?.  Look  in  your 
catholic  and  protestant  bibles, 
Matthew  2.S:9-10,  and  you  will 
find  this  command,  "call  no  man 
your  lather  upon  the  earth," 
yet  look  at  the  fathers  of  the 
church. 

Much  has  been  said  of  the 
lasciviousness  of  Popes  and 
priests  of  past  ages.  But  that 
is  nothing  against  the  church  as 
there  are  always  some  bad  and 
some  good  men  everywhere  in 
all  ages  so  the  church  can  not  be 
blamed  for  that.  But  God  strict- 
ly prohibited  the  use  of  idols  or 
adoption  of  the  pagan  customs. 
Because  he  abhored  the  old 
Babylonian  harlot  and  customs 
as  he  knew  they  were  only  adopt- 
ed to  blind  the  eyes  and  deceive 
the  people,  and  steal  their 
liberties.  It  is  for  this  the 
money  kings  of  the  world  cor- 
rupted the  early  church  and 
made  it  the  mother  of  harlots, 
for  the  protestant  churches  are 
used  for  the  same  purpose  and 
they  are  the  daughters  of  the 
old  harlot,  upholding  usury. 

A  friend  writes  from  pagan, 
India  to  day  and  calls  it  "the 
land  of  palaces  to  the  gods  and 
mud  huts  for  the  people"  and 
says  four  cents  a  day  are  the 
average  wages  and  poverty  and 
misery  all  over  the  land,  they 
are  slaves  of  the  gold  worship- 
ing English  money  kings.  And 
that  is  what  these  kings  arr;  try- 
ing to  bring  all  countries  to  and 
the  churches  are  used  to  that 
end. 

A    catholic    friend    of     mine 


340 
Bays,  "you  are  right"  and  says 
it  is  the  rule  of  the  church  "a 
very  rich  man  a  pontifical  high 
mass,  a  poor  man  a  low  mass, 
but  a  pauper  no  mass." 

And  so  my  good  catholic 
brothers  and  sisters  there  is  no 
mass  for  you  if  you  have  no 
money. 

All  of  the  churches  are  being 
built  like  paJaces  with  grand 
pews  for  the  rich  Diveses  but 
poor  Lazaruses  must  enter  with 
shame  and  hardly  dare  sit  on  the 
door  step. 

It  is  said  that  the  bishop 
of  Chicago  holds  in  his  own 
right  over  forty-two  millions  of 
dollars  worth  of  property,  and 
probably  the  same  proportion  is 
held  in  others  cities;  all  of  this  is 
wrung,  mainly,  from  the  poorer 
clasi?es.  Nor  would  this  matter 
so  much  if  the  poor  were  not 
kept  in  idleness,  through,  the 
€urse  of  usury  which  the  church 
sanctions. 

The  churches  might  benefit 
the  people  and  become  a  bless- 
ing but  they  favor  usury  and 
are  aiding  the  money  kings  to 
rob  the  people. 

The  kings  of  the  old  world 
hate  our  republic  as  they  know 
it  means  the  destruction  of  their 
institutions  and  republican  free- 
dom there,  so  they  hMve  always 
tried  to  down  us  and  in  January^ 
1829  a  great  conspiracy  was 
organized  at  Vienna,  and  their 
object  was  to  show  the  helpless- 
ness of  the  catholic  church 
without  monarchy,  and  the 
vital  necessity  of  the  church  to 
monaichy,  as  one  could  not 
long  exist  without  the  other 
and  neither  could  live  where 
equal  rights  and  liberal  opinions 
are  tolerated. 

All  of  the  kings,  monarchs 
and  the  Pope  were  present. 
Their  secret  society  was  called 
"the  St.  Leopold  Foundation." 
The  meeting  was  presided  over 


-341- 
bj  the  Emperor  of  Austria  who 
said: 

"As  long  as  I  live  I  will  oppose  a 
WILL  OF  IRON  to  the  progress  of  liberal 
opinions,  The  present  generation  la 
lost,  but  we  must  labor  with  zeal  and 
earnestness  to  improve  the  spirit  of 
that  to  come.  It  may  require  a  hun- 
dred years.  I  am  not  unreasonatile; 
1  give  you  a  whole  age,  but  you  must 
work  without  relaxation." 

Aud  these  conspirators  meet 
there  once  a  year  ever  since. 

You  see  this  work  should  be 
done  so  gradually  that  the  peo- 
ple would  be  lulled  into  a  sleepy 
security,  and  when  the  fetters 
were  so  woven  about  them  that 
resistence  was  useless  they 
would  be  prepared,  and  how  ? 

They  impoverish  us  throuorh 
the  financial  system;  they  con- 
trol the  government  through 
corruption;  they  deceive  you 
through  the  pulpit  and  press; 
they  are  forming  military  or- 
ganizations in  their  churches 
besides  civic  organizations  they 
expect  to  turn  into  military 
organizations  at  a  moment's 
notice: 

The  Ancient  Order  of  Hiber- 
nians, Irish  American  Society, 
Knights  of  St.  Patrick,  St.  Pat- 
rick's Mutual  Alliance,  St.  Pat- 
rick's Cadets;  Apostles  of 
Liberty,  Benevolent  Sons 
of  the  Emerald  Isle,  Knights  of 
St.  Peter.  Knishts  of  the  Ked 
Branch,  Knights  of  Columskill, 
Kuights  of  St.  John.  And  the 
protestant  churches  have  their 
military  organizations  as  well. 

And  all  these  people  are  in- 
nocent, patriotic  Americans  who 
will  be  deceived  to  tight  against 
their  own  liberties  in  the  follow- 
ing manner: 

As  I  have  stated,  through 
usury  they  will  load  us  with 
bonded  debt  until  the  burden  is 
unbearable  and  the  people  de- 
mand reform.  The  government 
aud  all  its  institutions  will   be 


•312- 
in  the  hands  of  the  enemy  and 
that  enemy  will  be  unscrupulous. 
They  will  defraud  the  people, 
and  when  exposed,  will  call  the 
people  a  crazy  mob.  They  will 
claim  the  country  and  the  flag:, 
and  these  good  people  of  the 
churches  will  be  called  upon  and 
their  patriotism  and  love  of  flag 
appealed  to,  and  they  will  be 
deceived  and  called  upon  to 
fight  against  their  own  liberties. 

The  late  Prof.  Samuel  F.  B. 
Morse,  the  inventor  of  the 
American  telegraph,  while  re- 
siding in  Italy  many  years  ago, 
got  hold  of  information  of  this 
conspiracy,  and  upon  investi- 
gation established  proof  of  its 
existence.  I  am  indebted  for 
much  of  my  information  on  the 
subject  of  this  conspiracy  to  Mr, 
John  D.  Gill,  secretary  of  the 
National  Reform  Association 
and  author  of  a  book  entitlea. 
''Timely  Warning."  I  have 
been  satisfied  by  events  that 
such  a  conspiracy  did  exist  and 
have  before  made  note  of  the 
fact  that  in  1868,  at  37  Mercer 
street,  New  York,  a  paper  called 
*'The  Imperialist,"  advocating 
monarchy  and  treachery,  was 
published,  and  1  have  watched 
the  hands  of  the  conspirators 
ever  since  and  have  been  satis- 
fied that  the  churches  are  being 
used  to  that  end.  Of  course 
few  of  the  church  people,  priests 
or  laymen  are  awpre  of  that 
fact  and  would  rebel  against  it 
if  they  were  not  being  deceived. 
But  God  is  with  the  people  and 
he  has  been  cnlling  you  for 
eighteen  hundred  years  to  "co7?ie 
out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not 
partakers  of  her  sins,  and  thai  ye  re- 
ceive not  of  her  plagues.  — Rev.  18:4. 

It  is  a  well  knows  fact  that 
foreign  powers  during  our  late 
civil  war  were  all,  except  Russia, 
against  us,  and  hoped  our  coun- 
try would  be  divided,  and  even 
the  Pope  wrote  a  letter  to  Jeffer- 


-343- 
son  Davis  promising  assistance' 
Says  Benjfimin  F.  lintler,  in  his 
book,"England  and  Fiance  were 
in  league  to  aid  the  South,  and 
through  treachery  intended  to 
betray  us."  But  they  feared 
Russia,  and  more,  they  feared 
the  liberty  loving  people  in 
their  own  country,  and  God 
was  with  us  and  their  plans 
miscarried. 

Now,  brothers  and  sisters,  I 
have  shown  you  that  usury  is 
the  greatest  crime  spoken  off  in 
the  Scriptures,  that  is  for  a  peo- 
ple or  a  nation.  The  itidividual 
must  do  as  his  surroundings 
compel  hinj.  But  God  said, 
the  individual  must  not  take 
these  things  to  himself,  for  they 
were  addressed  to  nations  and 
kings." 

Notice  again  what  the  new 
te.^tament  says: 

"For  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh 
and  blood  (the  individual)  but  against 
principaliiies,  against  powers,  against 
the  lult-rsof  dnrkiiess  (selfishness)  ot 
this  word;  against  t-piiiiual  wicked- 
ness in  high  places."— Eph.  4:12. 

"Take  thou  no  usury  or  in- 
crease," says  God,  but  the  Pope 
says,  ''only  take  what  the  law 
says  you  may,  and  the  laws  are 
made  to  screen  the  rich.  "Ye 
have  taken  usury  and  greedily 
gained  one  of  another,  and  ye 
shall  be  scattered  among  the 
countries  and  among  the  hea- 
then," says  God  to  the  Israelites. 

"The  love  of  money  is  the 
root  of  all  evil,"  says  the  Scrip- 
tures, yet:  your  churches  favor 
the  lich  against  the  poor. 
"Come  out  of  them,  my  people," 
Ye  have  made  my  f.tther's  house 
a  den  of  thieves,"  says  Christ, 
and  he  scourged  the  money 
changers  out  ot  the  temple. 

"Ye  strain  at  a  gnat  and 
swallow  a  camel,"  says  Christ, 
and  the  churches  are  railinir  at 
the  individual  sin  in  low  places 
and  covering  up  the  wickedness 


•344- 
of  the  greatest  sin  of  the  world, 
usury  and  love  of  money. 

Brothers  and  sisters,  of  all 
churches,  call  upon  your  minis- 
ters to  persistently  make  war 
upon  usury  and  monopoly,  and 
if  they  refuse  to  purify  the 
church,  come  out  of  them  or 
you  must  suffer  the  consequen- 
ces, for  God  says  of  the  old  har- 
lot, "For  her  1  will  make  a  bed; 
the  dragon  shall  eat  her  flesh, 
and  her  children  (the  protestant 
churches  I  will  kill." 

But  1  will  tell  you  now  they 
will  heed  you  not,  for  they  be- 
long to  the  dragon  money  power 
and  the  dragon  is  corrupting 
them  to  deceive  you. 

We  will  now  remember  that 
the  Roman  Empire  was  symbol- 
ized by  a  beast  exceedingly 
strong  and  terril)le,  with  great 
iron  jaws,  with  which  he  brake 
to  pieces  and  devoured  and 
stamped  upon  the  residue. 

The  Roman  Empire  was  divid- 
ed and  finally  fell,  but  the  ten 
horns,  the  ten  kingdoms,  contin- 
ued to  exist,  and  papal  author- 
ity extended  over  them,  until  at 
last  Napoleon  I,  who  was  ad- 
mitted to  be  a  man  of  destiny, 
kicked  when  being  baptized  by 
the  priest  at  his  birth,  and 
kicked  when  he  was  crowned, 
and  he  took  the  crown  from  the 
Pope's  hand  and  placed  it  on 
his  own  head.  And  finally  took 
the  Pope  from  Rome  and 
brought  him  to  Paris,  and 
it  was  left  to  Napoleon  III 
to  withdraw  the  French 
soldiers,  the  last  support  from 
the  Pope,  and  Victor  Emanuel 
deprived  him  of  his  Imperial 
temporal  power.  Yet  he  exerts 
a  wonderful  influence  that  as- 
tonishes the  world.  He 
continually  mourns  and  claims 
to  be  a  prisoner  in  the  Vatican. 
Thus  this  head  of  the  beast  re- 
ceived a  deadly  wound.  The 
Pope  here  represents  this  head 
of    the   beast,    and    when    the 


-345- 
foroed  separation  of  church  and 
state,  the  Pope  mouras  j  that  he 
is  a  prisoner  in  the  Vatican.  Ho 
speaks  for  the  church,  which  I 
stated  is  symbolized  by  a  woman, 
and  it  is  through  him  she  cries 
for  tlie  restoration  of  the  Pope 
to  political  power,  which  is 
about  to  take  place.  She  says  : 
*'I  sit  a  quei-n  and  am  no  widow,  and 
shall  see  no  sorrow."  -  Rev.  18:7. 

Now  John  saw  this  same  beast 
coming  oat  of  the  sea,  (the 
restless  people).  Revelations, 
13:1.  But  John  describes  it 
as  he  saw  it  in  the  last  days. 
He  describes  it  as  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns,  spotted 
like  a  leopard,  (made  up  of 
various  kingdoms). 

The  angel  tells  John  the  seven 
heads  are  seven  kings;  five  of 
them  had  fallen  at  the  time  the 
woman  with  the  twelve  stars  on 
her  head  had  fled  to  the  wilder- 
ness. 

Head  No.  1,  Kome  first  ruled 
by  kings. 

Head  No.  2,  Rome  ruled  by 
two  Consuls. 

Head  No.  3,  Rome  ruled  by 
Decemvirs, 

Head  No.  4,  Eome  ruled  by- 
Dictator^. 

Head  No.  5,  Rome  ruled  by 
Triumvirs. 

Head  No  6,  Rome  ruled  by 
Emperors. 

Head  No.  7,  Rome  ruled  by 
Popes. 

Seven  different  forms  of  gov- 
ernment. See  American  Ency- 
clopedia. 

But  the  Pope  was  the  head 
that  received  the  deadly  wound 
which  is  to  be  healed  and  his 
power  restored  by  ''The  Great 
Red  Dragon,"  and  even  he  will 
be  the  eighth,  says  John,  and 
will  be  of  the  seven.  So  it  is 
very  clear  this  is  the  same  old 
beast  that  Daniel  saw  and  John 
saw  at  a  later  period  and 
the   money  power    is   about   to 


346 
restore  an  empire  out  of  tlie  old 
one*,  under  a  little  difft-rent  con- 
ditions, an  alliance,  so  that  the 
temporal  power  of  the  Pope  will 
be  restored,  so  his  head  will  be 
the  eighth  head  yet  of  the  seven, 
for  he  was  the  seventh  head 
and  the  deathly  wound  will  be 
healed: 

"And  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power 
and  his  seat,  and  great  authority.'' 

"•And  they  worshipped  the  dragon 
which  gave  power  to  the  beast,  and 
they  worshipped  the  beast,  saying, 
'who  is  like  unto  the  beast,  who  is 
able  to  makewar  with  him.'  " 

Nov?  it  is  very  clear  that  Eng- 
land is  not  strong  enough  to  en- 
force all  of  the  claims  of  the 
money  power,  and  especially  in 
America,  therefore  the  dragon 
wants  moT*^  force  at  his  com- 
mand. Why  not  use  the  old 
"harlot?"  (Again  I  say,  let  not 
my  brothers  and  sisters  of  the 
churches  suppose  1  am  assailinL' 
their  religion,  so  long  as  their 
sentiments  are  purely  christian, 
for  there  are  good  christians 
in  all  churches.  i3ut  the  organ- 
izations have  been  used  for  base 
purposes,  hence  Revelations 
calls  the  Catholic  church  rhe 
mother  of  harlots  and  the  Pro- 
testant churches  the  daughters). 

Yes;  why  shouldn't  the  dra- 
gon use  the  old  harlot.  She  has 
committed  fornication  with  the 
kings  before,  and  she  and  the 
Protestant  churches,  the  daugh- 
ters, sanction  the  taking  of  in- 
terest (usury)  today,  and  they 
are  all  "drunken  with  the  wine 
of  their  fornications."  They  are 
wondering  at  the  falling  off  of 
the  people. 

That  things  are  moving  in  the 
direction  of  the  restoration  of 
the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope 
is  plain  to  him  who  reads  for 
such  articles  as  the  following, 
are  often  seen  in  the  press  of 
the  day: 


-347- 

••THE  FUTURE  OF  THE  PAPACY." 
8lBdK7  Kewi  Tribune,  Datrolt,  8ept    15,  1S95. 

"The  papacy  aiiti  its  prospects  for  tlie 
fiiiure,  immediate  and  reinoie,  have 
receatly  been  llie  subject  of  much  tliou^lit 
aud  discussion  among  both  llie  writers 
*!id  statesmen  in  tlie  liigliest  circles  of 
tlic  old  world.  Tbat,  in  spile  of  its  loss 
ol  temporal  power,  it  still  clings  to  Rome 
aud  neyer  by  a  word  compromises  its  Lope 
of  recovering  its  ancient  position  as  a 
temporal  sovereignty,  is  a  constant  em- 
narassment  to  Italy  and  a  puzzle,  to  not 
otJy  the  statesmen  of  that  kingdom  but 
to  those  of  all  Europe. 

Its  spiritual  power  and  prestige  have 
grown  enormously  since  Rome  was  made 
llie  capital  of  Italy  and  the  Pope  was  con- 
tined  to  the  narrow  limits  of  the  Vatican 
gardens.  Its  influence  upon  the  politics 
of  every  country  in  Europe  has  become 
more  marked  and  there  is  scarcely  one 
of  thera  which  can  formulate  a  policy 
wilhont  reckoning  with  the  position  of 
its  catholic  subji-cts,  whose  action  in 
public  affairs  was  never  before  so  com* 
pletely  controlled  by  the  head  of  their 
church. 

"The  universal  church  has  bowed 
suliniissively  to  the  stupe nduous  claims  of 
the  Vatican  Council,  aud  there  is  not  a 
breath  of  schism  or  heresy  anywhere  oa 
earth  within  the  ranks  of  its  followers. 
As  a  prisoner,  which  he  is  pleased  to  call 
himself,  the  Pope  has  more  real  power 
than  he  had  formerly  as  a  king. 

"It  might  be  possible  to  explain  this 
growth  by  the  changed  conditions  of  llie 
world  which,  in  our  time,  have  enabled 
all  human  activities  to  centralize  aud 
consolidate  power,  and  to  trace  much  of 
the  facility  with  which  the  Roman  church 
Mas  done  it  to  that  very  loss  of  temporal 
power,  which  she  regards  as  a  misfortune 
but  which  has  freed  the  Roman  See 
from  the  natural  jealously  vfhicn  other 
catholic  communities  naturally  felt 
toward  her  when  her  bishop  was  a  king. 
It  might  noi  be  unreasonable  to  hope,  too, 
that  the  new  condition  would  eventually 
be  accepted  by  the  papal  court  and 
become  permanent  But  the  persistence 
of  the  papacy  in  clinging  to  and  constantly 
asserting  its  claims  alarms  statesmen  and 
excites  fears,  tbat  in  the  future   wars  of 


-348- 

Europe,  the  hiistoiy  of  the  last  quarter  of 
a  century  might  be  reversed. 

''This  is  the  view  wiiich  a  recent  writer 
In  the  Fortnightly  Review,  Capt.  J.  W. 
Ganilmr,  of  the  British  navy,  takes  of  the 
siluatiou.  He  predicts  that  in  the  coining 
struggle  between  the  destructive  iigeiicies 
of  European  society — anarchism,  social- 
ism nihilism,  etc. — the  great  powers  will 
be  compelled  to  call  the  papacy  into 
alliance  with  them  as  the  only  conserva- 
tive force  which  is  equally  strong  among 
all  their  populations,  and  which  cao 
strengthen  their  hands  by  securing  for 
them  the  faithful  support  of  the  catholic 
masses." 

I  do  not  want  to  offend  any  of 
my  good  catholic  friends  or  turn 
them  from  the  many  good  things 
in  their  faith,  and  I  will  say  the 
Catholic  church  did  tight  usury 
nobly,  but  today  it  upholds 
usury  and  the  rich  oppressor  as 
well  as  do  the  Protestant 
churches,  and  the  Pope  is  long- 
ing and  sighing  for  the  flesh  pots 
of  temporal  power;  and  one  day 
in  the  near  future,  the  money 
power  will  covet  his  influence  to 
control  the  world  and  they 
will  form  an  alliance,  and  if  they 
cannot  control  the  Pope  they 
will  seat  one  of  their  own  mak- 
ing, and  church  and  state  will 
once  more  be  united  and  the 
wound  healed,  and  he  will  be 
the  eighth  head  but  of  the  seven. 

I  will  have  more  to  say  of  this 
beast  further  on,  and  of  this 
Pope,  but  I  must  first  explsin  a 
little  more  of  this  "old  harlot'* 
spoken  off  in  Revelations  17. 

THE  WOMAN   SITTING   ON   THE  BEAST 

This  woman  John  saw  sitting 
upon  a  scarlet  colored  beast  full 
of  names  of  blasphemy;  and  the 
woman  was  arrayed  in  purple 
and  scarlet.  Now  this  not  only 
gives  us  a  clue  as  to  who  the 
woman  is  but  what  beast  is  re- 
ferred to.  First,  the  old  Roman 
empire  must  be  the  beast  and 
the  scarlet  flag  denotes  the  color 
of  the  beast. 


-349- 

Away  back  in  Ancient  Greece 
the  laborins:  classes  adopted  the 
blood  red  H  ig  for  their  banner, 
as  they  said  it  was  typical  of 
the  red  blood  that  flowed  in  the 
veins  of  all  mankind  alike. 
And  that  is  where  our  anarch- 
ists of  today  got  their  idea  of  a 
red  rag  for  a  banner. 

The  wealthy  classes,  feeling 
themselves  of  better  blood  than 
the  lower  classes,  declared  they 
had  blue  blood  mixed  in  their 
veins,  and  so  adopted  the  royal 
purple  for  their  banner.  As 
there  was  always  strife  among 
the  classes  the  banners  became 
dear  to  the  followers  of  either 
side.  When  the  new  Roman 
Empire  came  up,  it  bid  for  the 
emigration  of  all  classes  and 
nationalities  of  people,  some- 
thing like  the  United  States  did 
some  years  ago;  and  in  order  to 
reconcile  the  two  classes  mingl- 
ed the  royal  purple  and  th;e 
blood  red  and  adopted  a  scarlet 
colored  banner.  Yet  while 
Rome  abandoned  the  blood  red 
fl-tg  of  the  poor  classes  it  not 
only  carried  the  scarlet  flag  but 
maintained  the  royal  purple,  to 
satisfy  the  wealthy  class.  Thus 
while  Rome's  scarlet  flag  mark- 
ing the  beast  as  a  scarlet  colored 
beast,  the  church  was  made  up 
of  both  classes  of  people  she 
being  the  women  clothed  in 
scarlet  and  purple,  and  sitting 
upon  the  scarlet  colored  beast. 
This  gives  us  another  proof  that 
Rome  was  the  beast  meant  by 
both  Daniel  and  John. 

We  will  now  find  further 
proofs  that  the  Catholic  church 
is  the  woman  "with  whom  the 
kings  of  the  earth  have  commit- 
ted fornication,  and  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  earth  have  been  made 
drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  for- 
nications."    Verse  2. 

This  woman  is  decked  with 
precious  stones,  and  a  golden 
cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abomi- 
nations. 


350 

An  emblem  of  the  old  Baby- 
lonian hj<rlot  or  secret  society 
was  a  woman  holding  a  golden 
cnp,  ami  it  is  said  that  the 
Roman  Pope,  in  the  year  18'26, 
had  a  medal  struck  off  with  his 
image  on  one  side  and  a  woman 
holding  a  golden  cup  on  the 
reverse  side. 

The  church  is  very  rich  and 
pays  no  taxes,  and  at  one  time 
sold  indulgences,  and  has 
winked  at  many  wrongdoings 
of  the  moneyed  class,  and 
though  Christ  and  his  deciples 
established  a  socialistic  sytem, 
the  church  today  would  perse- 
cute, not  only  the  socialist,  but 
every  class  of  reformers,  to  sat- 
isfy the  moneyed  classes,  that 
do  her  bidding,  and  in  forcing 
the  people  to  keep  her  up  and  the 
Protestant  churches  do  the  same, 
hence  they  are  the  daughters, 
following  in  the  footsteps  of  the 
old  mother  of  harlots.  Verse  5 
says:  "And  upon  her  f<  rehead 
was  a  name  written.  Mystery, 
Babylon,  The  Great,  The 
Mother  of  Harlots,  and 
abominations  of  the  earth/' 

John  says  he  saw  the  woman 
drunken  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints  and  of  the  martyrs  of 
Jesus.  Has  there  been  any 
other  woman  church  that  has 
taken  the  lives  of  the  worship- 
pers of  God,  and  lovers  ot  Christ 
who  saw  fit  to  worship  as  they 
pleased  ? 

"And  he  saith  unto  me,  "the  waters 
which  thou  hath  sawest,  where  the 
wbore  sitteth  are  peoples,  and  multi- 
tudes, and  nations  and  tongues.'' 

Mystery,  Babylon,  confusion 
of  tongues.  The  Catholic  church 
does  sit  in  almost  every  nation 
and  numbers  190, 000, 000  souls. 
This  should  settle  it  as  to  what 
church  is  meant. 

Thus  the  angel  tells  John  who 
this  woman  is,  and  the  angel 
tells  John  that  the  seven  heads 
of  the  beast  are  seven  mountains 
on    which    the   woman    sitteth. 


-351- 

The  city  of  Home  sits  upon 
seven  hills,  but  mountains 
usaallj''  svmbolize  kings,  and 
the  angel  says:  "There  are  seven 
kings,  live  of  Lhem  have  fallen 
and  one  of  them  has  not  yet 
come."  I^ow  at  the  time  John 
describes  this  vision  is  in  the 
last  days,  or  near  the  time  of 
the  woman  that  fled  to  the  wil- 
derness to  be  delivered  of  the 
"man  child." 

1  have  already  shown  the 
heads  that  had  fallen,  and  called 
attention  to  the  Pope's  head 
that  had  been  wounded  but  is  to 
be  restored  by  th^  money  power 
that  is  the  great  dragon  that  the 
people  worship,  and  today  near- 
ly every  one  is  worshipping  the 
mighty  dollar.  Now  this  is  a 
fine  chain  of  evidence. 

The  Pope  the  seventh  head, 
which  was  wounded,  and  when 
restored  by  the  dragon  will  be 
the  eighth  but  of  the  seven,  be- 
cause he  was  the  seventh,  "and 
when  he  comes  he  must  con- 
tinue a  short  time." 

Thus  we  have  "the  beast  that 
was  and  is  not,  yet  is."  For  we 
cannot  say  the  beast  now  exists, 
yet  the  Pope  still  exerts  his 
power,  though  he  is  not  at  the 
head  of  his  former  temporal 
power,  so  he  is  not,  yet  is.   ^. 

This  certainly  must  be  the 
beast  that  Daniel  saw,  and  the 
R'imish  church  must  be  the  old 
li  I  riot  spoken  of  by  John. 

Mr.  Woolfolk,  author  of  a 
book,  called  "Red  Dragon," 
seems  to  think  the  seven  headed 
beast  meant  seven  empires  start- 
ing back  with  Egypt  and  follow- 
ing down  certain  empires,  ending 
with  the  image  of  the  beast, 
wiiich  he  thinks  means  a  re-es- 
t.iblishing  of  the  Romaa  empire 
by  an  alliance  of  the  powers 
with  Germany  at  the  head. 
This  can't  be  possible,  as  it 
would  not  then  be  the  beast  that 
Daniel  saw;  and  as  the  whole 
Ascription   is  given   merely  as 


.352- 
landmarks,  it  is  not  absolutely 
necessary  that  everything 
should  be  minu  fely  described  or 
ic  would  become  too  easy  and 
we  would  neglect  to  keep  our 
lamps  trimmed,  (be  watchful  of 
events).  Mr.  Woolfolk  does 
not  attempt  to  explain  every- 
thing of  the  old  harlot.  This 
may  be  because  he  is  blinded 
on  account  of  being  a  divine,or 
it  is  too  sore  a  spot  for  him  to 
touch.  However,  his  work  is 
an  ably  written  work.  Mr. 
Woolfolk,  and  all  other  expos- 
itors have  made  the  mistake  of 
supposing  the  dragon  and  the 
beast  were  one.  But  this  is  a 
great  mistake  as  the  beast  has 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns  and 
ten  crowns  upon  his  horns, 
while  the  dragon  has  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns  and  seven 
crowns  upon  his  heads.  This 
makes  a  great  difference  and 
certainly  can  not  be  one  and  tlie 
same  power,  as  in  one  case  the 
crowns  are  upon  the  heads  and 
the  other  upon  the  horns,  and 
this  shows  us  it  is  the  same 
beast  that  Daniel  saw  but  at  a 
later  period.  The  heads  of  the 
beast  had  fallen,  passed  away, 
but  the  heads  of  the  dragon  had 
not  fallen. 

As  I  have  before  stated,  the 
prophecies  all  seem  to  have  a 
double  meaning.  These  heads 
may  mean  seven  localities  of 
power  and  the  ten  horns  ten 
resting  places.  The  money  pow- 
er certainly  did  control  Babylon 
and  its  corruption  desiroyed 
Babylon.  Then  Medo  Persum^ 
headquarters  at  Ninevah;  then 
Greece,  headquarters  at  Athens. 
The  money  power  was  driven 
out  of  Athens  and  rested  in 
Carthage,  (where  we  first  took 
up  its  history,  as  we  have  no 
history  of  finance  of  Babylon). 
It  then  established  its  head- 
quarters in  Rome  and  controlled 
the  empire,  but  had  not  com- 
plete   control    of    Carthage    as 


-353- 
Hf  nnibal  impeached  their  judg- 
es and  drove  the  money  chnngers 
out.  Thus  Kome  would  be  its 
fourth  head.  It  now  moved  to 
Amsterdam,  its  fifth  head; 
though  afrer  the  destruction  of 
the  Roman  empire  it  had  a  rest- 
ing phice  first  at  Venice  and  then 
at  Genoa.  From  Amsterdam  it 
changed  its  headquarters  to 
London.  Prom  London  it  must 
go  to  Rome  as  the  English  peo- 
ple will  drive  it  out  sooner  or 
later.  Thus  we  see  the  dragon's 
seven  heads  were  as  follows: 

Head  No.  1,  Babylon: 

Head  No.  2,  Medo  Persia. 

Head  No.  3,  Greece. 

Head    No.  4,  Rome. 

Head  No.  5,  Amsterdam,  Hol- 
land. 

Head  No.  6,  England. 

Head  No.  7,  Rome  restored. 

Horn  No.  8,  Carthage. 

Horn  No.  9,  Venice. 

Horn  No.   10,  Genoa. 

Thus  we  have  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns  of  the  dragon. 
And  the  above  are  historical 
facts  without  drawing  upon  the 
imagination  or  trying  to  make 
matters  fit  and  it  was  under  the 
golden  head  of  Babylon  that  the 
Jews  were  reprimanded  for 
taking  usury  or  gain. 

THE  ABOVE  FACTS  I  BELIEVB 

to  be  correct,  though  we  might 
take  into  consideration  and 
watchfulness  the  fact  that  there 
are  eleven  Rothschilds,  they  are 
at  the  head  of  the  money  power 
of  the  world.  They  control  at 
least  five  governing  powers  with 
controlling  influence  in  several 
others.  Let  ns  suppose  that  one 
of  them  should  die,  and  an 
alliance  formed  of  the  most  of 
the  European  nations,  with  the 
Pope  as  arbitrator  of  the  alli- 
ance, and  the  money  power 
with  seven  great  heads  (crowns) 
controlling  the  seven  govern- 
ments, and  the  other  three 
governiDg     outlyiDg     interest; 


-354- 
you  have  seven   heads   and    ten 
horns  of  the  dragon. 

Unless,  perchance,  the  re- 
stored empire  consisted  of 
ten  kinsrdonns,  or  ten  powers, 
controlled  by  the  ten  horns  of 
the  dragon  is  meant;  for  the 
beast  that  John  describes 
is  certainly  the  same  beast  that 
Daniel  saw,  yet  John  saw  it  at  a 
a  later  period,  and  then  the  an- 
gel told  John  the  ten  horns  were 
ten  kingdoms,  not  yet  given;  so 
by  that  we  may  suppose  they 
were  kingdoms  yet  to  come  with 
the  restoration  of  the  wounded 
head  by  the  dragon. 

THE  IMAGE  OP  THE  BEAST. 

"And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming 
up  out  of  the  earth;  and  he  had  two 
horns  like  a  Iamb,  aud  he  spal^e  as  a 
dragon. 

''And  exercised  all  the  powers  of  the 
first  beast  before  liim  and  cause  to  the 
earlh  (Europe)  and  them  that  dwell 
thereon  to  worship  the  first  beast 
whose  deadly  wound  was  healed. " 
R^v.  13:11-12. 

Now  this  is  in  no  wise  the 
first  beast  or  the  first  beast 
restored.  J3ut  what  power  is  it 
that  so  closely  resembles  the  old 
Roman  Empire,  spotted  like  a 
leopard,  (made  up  of  many 
peoples  and  tongues')?  England, 
no  other  power.  As  Medo- 
Persia  was  made  up  of  two  king- 
doms and  symbolized  by  a  ram 
so  is  England  of  two  kingdoms 
(ISc'^tland  and  England)  repre- 
senting the  two  horns. 

Like  old  Rome,  she  devours 
and  breaks  to  pieces  and  stamps 
on  tlie  residue.  Her  empire  is 
madft  up  of  many  peoples  and 
tongues.  She  is  "lamb  like" 
See  Revelations  8:2,  professing  a 
protectorate  power  for  the  pur- 
pose of  Christianizing  and  better 
governing  the  poor  savage  souls, 
but  really  to  rob  them  of  their 
inheritance.  And  in  this  she 
speaks  like  a  dragon. 

Dealing  with  a  double  tongue, 


-355- 
laying  claims  of  territory,  or 
indemnities  based  upon  redicu- 
lous  claims.  -But  enforcing  it 
with  her  mighty  navy,  as  in 
the  case  of  ihe  Nicaraugua,  and 
other  claims.  She  has  always 
laid  claim  to  the  whole 
earth  wherever  she  could  get 
her  old  serpentine  folds  around, 
and  then  crushed  the  life  out  oC 
the  existing  governments,  and 
robbed  the  people  under  the 
pretence  of  governing  them  for 
their  benefit.  This  is  not  the 
work  of  English  people  but  the 
dragon  money  power  that  "has 
controlled  England.  She 
speaks  like  a  dragon  (double 
tongued,  deceptive)  even 
deceiving  her  own  people 
saying:  '  'See  how  rich  we  are?" 
But  it  is  the-riches  of  the  money 
kings,  the  dragon,  the  people 
get  little  of  it.  When  America 
casts  off  the  yoke  of  the  money 
power  it  will  not  be  long  belore 
the  noble  English  people  will 
follow. 

England  is  again  like  the  old 
beast,  because  she  is  united 
church  and  state,  and  the  church 
is  becoming  more  like  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  church  every  day. 
Thus  she  is  a  perfect  image  of 
the  old  beast. 

She  is  to  do  wonders  in  the 
sight  of  the  old  beast,  conse- 
quently the  two  are  to  exist  at 
the  same  time.  What  these 
wonders  are  to  be  we  must  wait 
and  watch  for. 

The  following  poem  from  the 
London  Truth  describes  the 
selfishness  of  the  image  of  the 
beast  exactly: 

THE  FLAG  OF  ENGLAND. 


**And  Ibe  winds  of  the   word   made  an 
svver, 
Noitli,  south,  and  east,  and  west; 
'•Wherever  there's  wealth  to  covet; 

Or  land  that  can  be  posess'd 
Wherever  are  savage  races 
To  cozen,  coerce  and  scare 


-356- 

Te  Bball  find  the  Taunted  ensign: 
For  the  English  flag  is  there  ! 

•'Aye,  it  waves  o'er  the  blazng  hovell 

TV  hence  African  vlcliras  fly, 
To  be  shot  by  explosive  bullets 

Or  to  wretchedly  starve  and  die! 
And  where  the  beach-comber  harries 

The  isles  of  Ihe  Southern  Sea, 
At  the  peak  of  his  hellish  vessel, 

'Tis  the  English  flag  flies  fiee. 

••The  Maori  full  oft  hatli  cursed  it. 

With  his  bitterest  dying  breath; 
And  the  Arab  has  hissed  his  hatred 

As  be  spits  at  its  folds  in  death. 
The  harmless  fellah  lias  feared  it 

On  Tel-el-Kebir's  parched  plain, 
And  the  Zulu's  blood  has  stained  it 

With  a  deep  indelible  stain. 

**It  has  floated  o'er  scenes  of  pilaga, 

It  has  floated  o'er  deeds  of  shame, 
It  was  waved  o'er  the  fell  marauder. 

As  he  ravished  with  sword  and  flame. 
It  lias  looked  upon  ruthless  slaughter, 

And  massacres  dire  aud  grim! 
It  lias  heard  the  shiiek  of  the  victims 

Drown  even  the  Jiugo  liymn. 

'•97here  is  the  flag  of  England! 

Seek  the  lauds  where  the  natives  rot| 
Where  decay  and  assured  extinction 

Must  soon  be  the  people's.lot. 
Oo!  search  for  the  once  glad  islands, 

Where  diseases  and  death  are  rife. 
And  the  greed  of  callous  commerce 

Now  fattens  ou  human  lifol 

*'Where  is  the  flag  of  England? 

Qolsail  where  rich  galleons  ^ome 
With  shoddy  and  'loadeil'  cottons, 

Aud  beer,  aud  bibles,  and  rum! 
Go,  too,  where  brute  force  has  triumphed, 

And  hypocracy  makes  its  lair: 
And  your  quesliou  will  fiud  its  answer, 

For  ilie  flag  of  Eugland  is  there." 

So  closely  allied  to  the  dragon 
is  the  image  of  the  beast  that 
the 

•'Dragon  has  power  to  give  life  to 
the  image  of  the  beast,  that  the  image 
of  the  beast  should  both  speali  and 
cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  wor- 
ship the  image  of  the  beast  should  bo 
killed. 

"And  be  causeth  all,  both  great  and 
small,  rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to 


-357- 

receive,  a  mark  in  their  right  hands  or 
on  their  foreheads. 

"Aiul  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell 
save  he  that  had  the  mark,  or  the 
name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of 
his  name."-  Rev.  13: 15-16. 

EnfTjIand  slowly  rose  np  to 
her  mighty  power,  and  it  was 
the  dragon,  that  had  the  power 
to  give  England  this  mighty 
growth,  to  place  money 
everywhere  under  the  name 
of  English  capital  that 
controls  the  industries  of  the 
world;  so  that  under  the  selfish, 
greed- beget  ting  money  system 
few  can  live  who  have  not  their 
mark  of  dishonesty  in  the  fore- 
head or  in  the  hand,  as  I  have 
before  stated,  or  work  directly 
for  them,  (ie.)  have  the  number 
of  the  beast,  not  the  image  of 
the  beast,  must  die.  Unless 
ther  names  are  already  written 
in  the  book  of  life  when  God 
will  find  some  means  open  for 
them  to  live. 

It  is  thought  by  some  expos- 
itors that  this  mark  means  the 
sign  of  the  cross  that  is  made  on 
the  forehead  of  all  lay  members 
of  the  Catholic  church,  and  the 
right  hand  of  priests  at  baptism, 
as  that  sign  was  also  used  by  the 
Babylonian  harlot,  for  all  mem- 
bers why  joined  that  secret  or- 
ganization. But  it  is  more  like- 
ly that  it  is  as  I  have  before 
described. 

So  closely  allied  are  the  dragon 
first  beast  and  the  image  of  the 
beast  that  we  find  the  dragon  has 
power  to  give  life  (streng'h  and 
force)  to  the  image  of  the  beast 
and  actually  does  restore  life  to 
the  beast  whose  deadly  wound 
was  healed.  He  becomes  the 
head  of  the  beast  power,  hence 
the  image  forces  the  worship  of 
the  beast. 

The  money  power  will  find 
England  not  strong  enough  to 
enforce  its  claims  everywhere 
and  the  discontent  of  the  robbed 
people  of  the  nations  will  worry 


-358- 
them  so  that  an  alliance  of  the 
nations:  England,  Germany  Aus- 
tria, Italy,  Spain,  Belgium,  and 
some  other  small  nations  will  be 
formed  in  this  alliance. 

The  people  of  tbe  United 
States  will  understand  that  this 
cry  of  "be  honest  and  pay  your 
obligations  and  save  your 
credit"  is  like  the  cry  of  the 
thief  of  "titop  thief,  stop  thief". 
It  is  only  a  deception  and  a 
means  to  rob  the  masses  through 
fraudulent  claims,  and  they  will 
repudiate  the  whole  debt;  war 
will  be  made  on  us,  first  by 
England  then  backed  by  the 
allied  forces.  The  great  navies 
and  armies  of  the  ailed  forces 
will  be  no  match  for  the  invent- 
ive genius  of  Americans,  through 
the  help  of  God,  and  they  will 
be  driven  out  and  through 
these  wonderful  inventions  of 
destruction  we  will  destroy  our 
enemies.  We  will  rule  the 
turbulent  American  nations 
with  a  rod  of  iron,  as  we 
smote  the  image  on  the  feet  and 
it  shall  crumble,  and  our  ex- 
amble  of  a  republic,  wiih  relig- 
ious liberties  will  be  adopted 
by  all  nations.  Thus  the  stone 
cut  out  without  hands  fell 
upon  the  feet  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzer's  image  "and  it  shall  be 
broken  to  pieces  altogether." 
This  is  done  more  by  the  ex- 
ample of  a  republican  govern- 
ment, or  a  true  system  that 
other  nations  will  demand. 

The  last  act  will  be  the  great 
battle  of  Armagidon,  near  Jeru- 
salem, between  the  allied  forces 
of  the  beast,  assisted  by  the 
troops  of  China  and  Japan  on 
the  one  side,  and  Russia,  Turkey 
and  France  on  the  other  will 
take  place.  Then  Michael,  the 
great  prince,  (Christ)  will  stand 
up.  So  Michael,  spoken  of  in 
Daniel  12:1,  is  not  the  stone 
spoken  spoken  of  in  Daniel  2:85 
and  in   Revelations   12:7,  as  the 


-359- 
word    Michael  is  used   in   more 
than  one  sense. 

These  terrible  wars  will  ruin 
all  nations,  hence  the  formation 
of  new  governments,  rei)ublic3 
under  Christ,  who  will  establish 
his  throne  at  Jerusalem  and 
there  will  be  no  more  wars  for 
a  thousand  years,  then  Satan 
will  be  loosed  for  a  season. 

This  is  the  thousand  years 
millennium,  but  before  it  comes 
such  troublous  times  "as  never 
was  before  or  since  there  was  a 
nation"  must  come.  i3ut,  says 
God,  I  will  shorten  it  for  the 
elect's  sake,  lest  there  should 
be  none  left  upon  the  earth. 

What  part  will  China  and 
and  Japan  take  ?  The  Bible  was 
not  written  to  give  a  history  of 
the  world  but  to  give  instruc- 
tions how  to  live  and  to  mark 
the  way  of  events.  There  is 
nothing  said  but  we  can  see 
where  they  will  be  drawn  in. 
Turkey  being  the  little  horn  of 
the  he  goat;  or  Grecia,  must  be 
annihilated.  Eussia,  the  king 
of  the  north,  must  be  terribly 
rent  asunder,  but  exists  as  a 
republic  to  the  end  to  rule  over 
her  turbulent  people,  who  will 
fear  to  make  war  and  have  little 
cause  as  Christ  will  see  that  all 
governments  are  just.  France 
will  only  suffer  the  ordinary 
evils  of  a  terrible  war. 

All  governments  will  partake 
largely  of  socialistic  forms 
though  not  to  extremes.  Indi- 
vidual rights  will  be  protected 
as  far  as  necessary.  Usury,  in- 
terest, the  great  curse,  will  be 
abolished  altogether. 

Under  Christ's  rule  spiritual- 
ity will  be  so  wonderfully  devel- 
oped that  no  one  will  dare  to 
think  evil  knowing  that  unseen 
individuals  or  his  next  friend 
will  read  his  every  thought 
The  spiritualists,  clairvoyants, 
and  investigators  of  psycical 
phenomena,     today,    all    know 


-3GU- 
how  rapidly  this  wonderful  spir- 
itual gift  is  developing. 

There  are  certain  periods 
spoken  of  in  Scripture,  such  as 
the  2,800  days,  (years)  spoken 
of  in  Daniel  as  giving  the  time 
of  the  end,  whereby  expositors 
try  to  fix  the  very  year  of 
Christ's  coming;  but  as  "no  man 
knoweth  the  hour  not  even  the 
angels  in  heaven,"  and  as  they 
cannot  fix  the  point  of  starting 
for  these  given  dates;  and  as  I 
have  before  quoted  "the  king- 
dom of  God  does  not  come  by 
observation"  it  is  impossible  for 
us  to  fix  the  exact  time  of 
Christ,s  arrival  but  as  the  proph- 
ecies are  nearly  all  fultiled  we 
know  the  time  is  very  near. 
When  Christ  does  come,  life  will 
be  worth  living  for  a  thousand 
years,  so  continue  to  watch  and 
pray:  "Our  Father  who  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  Thy  Name; 
Thy  kingdom  come." 

As  the  peculiarity  of  mv 
work  does  not  call  for  an  ex- 
haustive treatise  of  the  proph- 
ecies I  had  no  intention  of 
attempting  to  fix  dates,  nor 
shall  I  attempt  it,  as  it  is  wrong 
fur  Christ  sa  id  no  man  know- 
eth the  hour,  not  even  the 
angels  in  heaven.  So  it  is  use- 
less to  attempt  to  fix  the  exact 
date  of  Christ's  coming.  Yet 
there  are  certain  dates  that 
figure  remarkably  near  our 
times. 

First,  let  me  say,  however, 
that  historical  events  lap  each 
other,  and  a  given  historical 
event  can  hardly  be  said  to 
take  place  on  a  given  day,  as 
things  that  lead  up  to  it  or  follow 
it,  should  be  taken  into  consid- 
eration as  belonging  to  that 
event.  It  was  the  intention  to 
veil  the  hour,  which  certainly 
must  be  the  case  or  definite  time 
would  be  given,  then  the  start- 
ing and  ending  of  these  periods 
would  be  left  partly  hidden. 
There    are  four    different  times 


-361- 
given,  if  we  can  be  assured  of  a 
starting  and  finishing  point 
(v.s.)  Daniel  8:14,  2300  days; 
Daniel  12:2,  1290  days  and 
Daniel  12:12,  1:^35  days  and 
Kevelutions  12,  1260  days.  Ex 
pojitors  all  agree  that  these 
days  mean,  our  vulgar  or  calen- 
dar years.  This  being  the  case 
we  must  get  a  starting  point 
and  ending  for  each  period. 
We  will  then  take  the  first 
period  of  2300  days. 

"When  Daniel's  vision  took 
place  he  stood  on  the  banks  of 
the  river  Ulai,  at  Shushan,  and 
he  saw  the  rana  of  Medo  Persia 
pushing  westward,  northward 
and  southward  and  he  saw  a 
rough  he  goat,  with  a  notable 
horn,  run  into  the  ram  and 
overthrow  it.  After  a  time  the 
notable  horn  was  broken  and 
four  horns  came  up  instead 
and  from  one  of  these  horns 
a  little  horn  came  up  which 
grew  very  strong,  nearly 
equaling  the  rest  of  the  world 
which  in  part  it  conquered 
and  trampled  upon  many  of  the 
kings  and  princes  (stars)  and 
finally  a  host  was  given  him 
against  the  daily  sacrifice  and 
he  cast  the  truth  to  the  ground. 
Chapter  8:13.  The  angel  tells 
another  angel  in  Daniel's  hear- 
ing that  the  period  from  the 
taking  away  the  daily  sacrifice 
and  transgression  of  desolation 
to  give  both  the  sanctuary  and 
the  host  to  be  trodden  under 
foot. 

That  the  starting  point  was  to 
be  far  in  the  future,  from  Dan- 
iel's time  was  made  clear,  for 
the  angel's  said  to  Daniel:  "Shut 
up  the  vision,  for  it  shall  be  for 
many  days,"  therefore  it  should 
be  in  the  future. 

We  find  in  history,  636  A.  D. 
that  a  part  of  Alexander's  old 
Grecian  empire  did  capture 
Jerusalem  and  clear  away  the 
old  temple  and  build  one  to  the 
Mohamedan    God.       And    this 


agrees  with  the  Scriptare.  and 
is  the  only  time  the  daily  sacri- 
fice can  be  said  to  have  beeL 
take  away  by  a  foreign  power 
after  the  vision.  As  Daniel's 
vision  mainly  ends  with  events 
of  about  the  lime  of  the  French 
Revolution,  some  expositors 
figure  from  the  captivity  of 
the  Jews  in  590  B.  C.  Two 
thousand  three  hundred  days 
(years)  from  that  time  would* 
bring  us  to  1710,  which  they 
claim  would  be  the  end  of  the 
great  indignation  and  cleansing 
of  the  sanctuary,  by  the  exodus 
of  the  Protestants  from  the  old 
Roman  church  and  the  thorough 
establishment  of  the  Protestant 
religions  in  America,  and  before 
another  century  closed  the  cry 
for  republics  struck  France  on 
the  feet  of  the  image,  which 
idea  is  to  grow  and  fill  the 
whole  world  with  republican 
forms  of  government,  and  thus 
it  is  the  starting  point. 

Other  expositors  come  to  426 
B.  C,  as  a  starting  point,  which 
would  bring  us  to  1874,  but  as 
nothing  observable  took  place 
at  that  date  we  may  naturally 
suppose  them  wrong. 

Now  if  we  take  the  capture  of 
Jerusalem  in  636  A.  D.,  which 
is  really  the  only  time  that  ac- 
cords with  the  scriptural  des- 
cription, the  2300  years  would 
bring  us  to  2936.  As  Christ  is 
to  perfect  his  lather's  kingdom 
and  then  turn  it  over  to  him,  of 
course  the  sanctuary  will  not  be 
cleansed  until  the  end  of  the  mil- 
lennium, or  som where  near  2986. 
Then  if  we  take  the  one  thou- 
sand years,  or  millennium,  from 
the  2936  we  have  1936,  or  there- 
abouts for  its  starting  point,  and 
as  great  events  must  take  place 
belore  that  starting  point,  in 
clearing  the  workshop,  the  roll- 
ing together  of  the  nutions,  "the 
rolling  together  of  the  heavens 
as  a  scroll"  and  the  "falling  of 
the  stars  (kings  ^  princes)  oi  the 


-SOS- 
heavens  like  a  tree  casting  her 
untimely  fruit,  and  the  puri- 
fiying  by  fire,  heating  as  of  an 
ov(-n,"  the  passions  of  men  and 
great  indignation  of  the  people, 
which  will  result  in  universal 
war.  as  any  one  must  see,  is 
coming.  Therefore  it  is  quite 
likely  this  date  is  right. 

Now  the  next  date.  Says 
Daniel  12:11:  "And  from  the 
lime  the  daily  sacrifice  is  taken 
away,  and  the  abomination  that 
maketh  desolate  set  up,  there 
shall  be  a  thousand,  two  hun- 
dred ^and  ninety  days."  As  I 
have  shown  nothing  so  desolates 
the  world  as  usury  and  controll- 
ing money,  by  the  selfish,  un- 
principled moneyed  classes  and 
•  what  could  be  more  abominable 
than  uniting  this  power  and  the 
church,  to  deceive  and  control 
the  people.  Yet  I  have  pointed 
out  that  is  the  aim  and  purpose 
of  the  alliance  that  is  to  be 
formed,  if  it  is  not  already  done 
but  not  yet  made  known.  So  if 
the  2300  years  would  bring  us 
to  the  end  of  the  millennium, 
and  19-6  as  the  end  of  the 
horrors  of  universal  war,  we 
may  see  that  from  the  point  of 
starting,  636,  we  add  the  1290 
years,  brings  us  to  1926,  or 
allowing  forlapping  of  historical 
events,  it  brings  us  to  the  same 
dale  as  the  2300  years  after  de- 
ducting the  1000  years  for  the 
millennium. 

The  next  is  Daniel  12:12: 
''Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth  and 
Cometh  to  the  thousand,  three 
hundred  and  five  and  thirty 
days"  (years). 

What  can  we  make  out  of 
this,  but  those  who  do  not  come 
on  earth  until  that  date,  for 
they  will  escape  the  horrors  of 
the  cleaning  up  of  God's  work- 
shop, as  that  date,  figuring  from 
636,  adding  1335  brings  us  to 
1971,  the  wars  will  be  over,  the 
world  cleansed  and  the  curs^ 
of  usury  and  monopoly  bound 


-364- 
for  a  thousand  years;  and  those 
that  do  not  come  on  earth  until 
ibat  time,  are  blessed  by  escap- 
ing the  burning  as  an  oven  (of 
man's  passions). 

The  next  date  is  in  Revela- 
tions 12:6. 

"And  the  woman  fled  into  the 
wilderness,  where  she  hath  a 
place  prepared  of  God,  that  they 
should  feed  her  a  thousand,  two 
hundred  and  three  score  days'* 
—1260  years. 

Now  I  have  pointed  out  the 
woman — the  religious  colonies — 
lied  to  this  country  from  1605  to 
1682.  Now  we  cannot  figure 
from  either  1605  or  1682, 
but  take  the  middle  of  the 
century,  1650,  and  add  1260 
years,  and  it  brings  us  to  2910. 
As  the  woman  (church)  is  to 
be  fed  here  1260  days;  of  course 
this  must  be  spiritual  food,  and 
as  Christ  is  perfecting  his  king- 
dom, it  is  to  be  fed  for  the 
thousand  year  millennium,  thus 
if  we  take  off  the  1000  years 
from  2910  we  have  1910. 

We  see  by  all  of  this  figuring 
these  dates  all  converge  to  about 
one  period.  The  universal  war 
must  begin  somewhere  not  later 
than  1915,  and  extend  not  later 
1971,  but  these  events  must  take 
place  probably  much  nearer 
than  those  extreme  dates  1905 
and  1971  given,  but  *'as  no 
man  knoweth  the  hour*'  we  can 
not  get  closer  than  that.  But 
glorious  is  our  country  to  be 
chosen  for  the  place  for  the 
woman  to  be  fed  for  1260  days. 
We  shall  be  the  leaders  in  spir- 
itual doctrines  to  the  end  of  the 
millennium  But  certainly  all 
must  admit  that  these  dates 
figure  very  closely  together,  and 
where  other  expositors  have 
failed  I  hope  I  have  hit  closer  to 
the  mark. 

The  dragon  must  remain  an 
hour  with  the  beast,  and  we 
may  now  look  with  assurance; 
that  the  alliance  is  about  to  be 


formed,  and  the  rnuney  j.ouvr 
(the  dragon)  will  name  the  Popn 
and  his  decisions  will  always  i^e 
in  favor  of  the  dragon,  for  he  is 
the  dragon  head. 

^^Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that 
hath  understanding  count  the  number 
of  the  beast,  for  it  is  the  number  of  a 
man,  and  his  number  is  six  hunderd 
threescore  and  six,  6G6." — Kev.  13, 

Writers  upon  this  subject  ex- 
plain this  as  follows:  The  Pope 
wears  upon  his  pontiticial  crown 
in  jeweled  letters,  this  title: 
"Vicarius  Filii  Die'  (Vicegerent 
of  the  8on  of  God).  The  numer- 
ical value  of  the  letters  of  this 
title  is  as  follows: 

V.  stands  for  5;  I.  for  1;  C. 
100;  a  and  r  not  used  as  numer- 
als: I.  1;  U.,  anciently  written 
as  v.,  5;  s  and  /not  used;  I,  1; 
L.  50;  1.  1;  1.  1;  D.  f)00;  e  not 
used;  I.  1—666. 

"The  Pope,  as  the  fountain  of 
knowledge  or  head  of  the  mys- 
teries in  the  Church  of  Rome 
holds  the  same  position  as  did 
Nimrod  at  the  head  of  the 
Chaldean  mysteries.  Nimrod  as 
God  of  the  Chaldean  mysteries, 
was  known  as  Saturn.  Saturn 
and  mystery  are  both  Ch;ildean 
words,  and  they  are  correlative 
terms.  As  mystery  signifies  the 
hidden  system,  so  Saturn  signi- 
fies the  hidden  God.  To  those 
who  were  initiated,  God  was 
revealed;  to  all  else  he  was 
hidden.  Now  the  name  Saturn 
in  Chaldea  is  pronunced  Satur 
but  consisted  only  of  four  let- 
ers,  thus  stur" 

The  numerals  of  these  letters 
in  the  Hebrew  or  Chaldea  alpha- 
bet are  S  60;  T  400;  U  6;  R  200; 
Six  hundred  and  sixry-six. 
Each  letter  in  the  Hebrew  alpha- 
bet has  a  numerical  value. 

The  Pope,  as  the  head  of  the 
mysteries  of  the  Church  of 
Rome,  requires  the  services  of 
the  Church  of  Rome  to  be  in 
the  Latin  language,  and  calls 
his  church    the   Latin    church. 


Latin  is  from  the  Greek  Latein- 
os,  which  is  synvnomous  with 
tSaturn,  and  each  belong  to  the 
^'hidden  one"  or  the  god  of 
"mystery."  Apply  the^  value 
of  the  letters  in  the  Greek 
alphabet,  which  all  have  a 
numerical  value  and  you  have 
L  30;  A  1;  T  300;  £  5;  1  10;  N 
60;  O  70;  S  200,  six  hunded  and 
sixty  six 

Sheitan  is  the  Chaldean  word 
for  Satan,  in  Greek  rendered 
Teitan.  The  Dragon  is  called 
Satan  and  as  the  Pope  will  no 
doubt  represent  the  beast,  his 
jeat  and  power  given  him  by  the 
money  power  or  dragon,  or  per- 
haps be  one  and  the  same  per- 
feoii  at  the  head  of  both;  and  as 
th'^  numerals  of  the  Greek 
alphabet  for  the  letcers  in  this 
word  "Teitan"  are  T  300;  E  5; 
1  10;  T  300;  A  1;  N  50,  thus  six 
hundred  and  sixty-six. 

So  we  see,  using  the  old 
Roman  legend,  *'all  roads  lead 
to  Rome,"  these  things  tabu- 
lated would  appear  as   follows: 


yicARros 
Die 

SATUR 

LATBINOS 

TEITAN 

Roman 

Hebrew 

Greek 

Greek 

V    5 

s  m 

L   30 

T300 

I     1 

T400 

A     1 

E     6 

C  100 

)     1 

U(V)6 
1       1 
L   60 

U      6 
R200 

T  300 
E      5 
1     10 
N    50 
O    70 

I     10 
T300 
A      1 

N    50 

I       1 
I       1 

S  200 

D500 

I       1 

666  666  666  666 

THE  POPE  IN  ROME 

Let  not  the  protestants  rejoice 
at  this,  for  unless  they  repent 
and  war  against  usury  they 
must  expect  to  suffer  God's  pun- 
ishment, for  he  calls  for  the  re- 
pentance of  the  churches  or 
"come  out  of  them  my  people.'' 

THE  END. 


-3(3; 


PART  THREE. 


WHAT  IS  COMING  ? 


REPETITION      FOR 
LECTURE     PURPOSES. 
Any  person  desiring  to  use 
this   subject    matter    in   the 
lectur   feild  may  do  so  with 
my  full  consent. 

The  wide  margin  is  left  for 
the  purpose  of  notation. 

The  object  of  summing  up  the  mat- 
ter in  this  book  16  years  after  its  pub- 
lication, is  partly  to  bring  the  book 
down  to  the  present  time  (1913)  and 
partly  to  make  it  more  comprehensive 
to  the  casual  reader. 

My  book,  "WHAT  IS  COMING," 
has  done  a  great  work  in  pointing 
out  the  dangers  to  our  country  and 
our  flag,  but  many  who  were  brought 
up  to  old  orthodox  ideas  cannot 
understand  the  newer  idea  of  creation, 
through  evolution,  and  still  recognize 
it  as  the  hand  of  Divine  power;  nor 
do  I  wish  to  discuss  it  here  except  as 
a  quickening  to  the  understanding  of 
our  subject.  Reject  that  part  after- 
ward if  you  want  to. 

CREATION. 

All  reason,  all  scientific  research,  go 
to  show  the  earth  has  stood  millions 
of  years,  and  has  been  inhabited  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  years;  that  in- 
stead of  a  spontaneous  creation,  all 
things  came  through  the  law  of  evo- 
lution. This  is  well  proven  in  my 
book,  "Bible  Astrology,"  $1.00,  and  in 
my  litle  booklet,  "Cosmos,"  25c. 

Evolution  does  not  deny  the  neces- 
sity of  a  master  mind,  in  fact,  goes  to 
prove  there  is  a  master  mind,  and 
that  this  earth  is  a  school  house,  or 
work  shop,  and  that  our  lives  from 
the  first  protoplasm  to  the  finish  was, 


-368- 

is  and  will  be  under  the  guidance  of  a 
master  mind,  who  like  a  good  school- 
master will  punish,  but  make  the 
cause  for  the  punishment  manifest 
and  give  the  culprit  a  chance  to  take 
a  lesson  from  the  punishment;  hence 
punishment,  fear,  folly,  to  be  of  any 
benefit  to  God  or  man  must  admit  of 
improvement. 

Any  man,  nation  or  creed  that 
stands  in  the  way  of  God's  natural 
law  must  feel  the  weight  of  the  pun- 
ishment, sooner  or  later. 

The  child  who  burns  his  fingers  is 
careful  to  avoid  the  fire  thereafter. 
Every  man,  every  animal,  every  bird 
and  every  insect  is  influenced  by  that 
law,  and  seems  to  be  guided  by  an  in- 
visible power  to  some  extent. 

To  make  this  consistent  with  a  di- 
vine power,  we  must  admit  reincar- 
nation is  necessary  to  make  the  pur- 
pose of  evolution  complete. 

Man  tries  to  overcome  all  dangers 
by  forming  association  and  govern- 
ments for  self-protection  against  oth- 
er organizations,  and  then  proceeds 
to  form  parties,  church  societies  and 
combinations  within  that  government; 
to  obtain  privileges  over  his  fellow- 
man,   in   the   same  government. 

All  churches  and  societies  are  built 
from  selfish  motives  and  are  inimical 
to  a  universal  brotherhood.  Aye,  I 
am  sorry  to  say,  my  experiences  leads 
me  to  believe  all  organized  charities, 
that  are  not  of  government,  are  little 
more  than  legalized  graft. 

Stop  and  think  of  the  Good  Samari- 
ton  stooping  to  ask  the  wounded  pub- 
lican: "Are  you  a  Catholic?  Are  you 
a  Baptist?  Are  you  a  Mason?  Are 
you  an  Oddfellow? 

This  of  itself  constitutes  a  danger 
to  the  general  government.  It  is  the 
first  step  toward  revolution  and  d^  ' 
solution. 

If  freedom  is  to  be  protected,  it 
must  be  a  freedom,  so  broad  as  to  ex- 
clude all  petty  freedom,  to  form  so- 
cieties and  combinations  to  obtain 
privileges  from  the  government  of  the 
whole,  and  any  one  seeking  such 
privileges,  that  does  not  emanate  from 
a  desire  to  collect  pay,  due  for  ser- 
vices already  performed  and  overdue 
and  neglected,  should  be  considered 
treasonable  and  punished. 

Any  government  that  does  not  pro- 
tect the  rights  of  the  least  of  its  citi- 
zens as  perfectly  as  it  does  the  most 
powerful  citizen,  becomes  the  instru- 
ment of  selfish  men  who  are  seeking 
to  enslave  their  fellow-man,  and  is  not 
worthy  of  the  name  of  government,, 
no  matter  what  flag  it  flies. 


-SCO- 
GOVERNMENT    GOD'S    SPECIAL 
CARE. 

The  bulk  of  the  Bible  goes  to  show- 
it  refers  to  government  far  more  than 
to  individuals,  especially  the  Old 
Testament. 

The  evidence  of  a  guiding  hand  of 
nations  is  found  all  through  the  Bible, 
and  it  seems  as  if  God  had  as  hard  a 
job  of  it  to  find  an  honest  man  as  did 
Diogenes  of  Athens,  who  with  a  lan- 
tern,'in  the  day  time,  was  found  seek- 
ing an  honest  man  on  the  streets. 

According  to  Bible  history,  Rebec- 
ca, a  chosen  woman  and  the  mother 
of  the  12  tribes  of  Israel,  intrigued 
with  her  youngest  son,  Jacob,  to  steal 
the  birthright  of  her  eldest  son,  and, 
unless  evolution  is  true,  God  made  a 
mistake  that  he  did  not  strangle  Re- 
becca  and  Jacob   right  there. 

Later  we  find  Jacob  intriguing  to 
get  even  with  a  dishonest  father-in- 
law  . 

Still  later  we  find  jealous  sons  sell- 
ing a  brother  into  slavery,  who  after- 
ward saved  the  whole  tribe  by  help- 
ing a  selfish  king  monopolize  the 
wheat  trade. 

Finally  we  find  the  12  tribes  of 
Jacob  playing  a  trick  on  their  mas- 
ters, by  borrowing  all  of  their  jew- 
elry, and  runing  away  to  liberty  with 
it.  We. read  that  God  sanctioned  the 
act,  and  even  advised  them  to  do  it^ 
and  then  helped  them  by  drowning 
their  pursuing  masters  in  the  Red  Sea. 
This  was  probably  as  a  lesson  to  the 
slaves  of  the  twentieth  century  that 
the  despoiling  of  robber  masters  is  no 
sin.  Or  is  it  a  precedent  for  the  So- 
cialists, in  case  they  get  in  power,  to 
show  God  favors  their  confiscation  of 
the  factories  and  means  of  transporta- 
tion. 

In  fact  the  monied  men  themselves 
oflfered  a  fine  precedent  when  ready 
to  establish  the  National  Bank  sys- 
tem, they  got  the  government  to  tax 
the  old  state  banks  out  of  existence. 

So  far  as  that  is  concerned  the 
author  of  these  line  shas  had  prop- 
erty taken  by  law,  from  him,  for  pub- 
lic benefit  and  without  adequate  re- 
turn, even  to  what  one  jury  awarded. 

Let  us  now  return  to  our  subject 
and  trace  God's  plan  down  through 
the  Jew  to  the  Destiny  of  our  coun- 
try and  our  flag. 

WHY  THE  JEWS  WERE  A 
CHOSEN  PEOPLE. 

The  orthodox  church  people  have 
forever  been  whooping  it  up  that  the 
Jews  were  a  chosen  people,  with 
never  a  reason  why. 


-370- 

If  the  God  of  the  Universe,  of 
which  every  man  is  a  part,  chose  the 
Jews  for  a  certain  purpose,  there  must 
have   been  a  reason   for   it. 

I  am  not  treating  this  matter  so 
much  from  a  Biblical  standpoint  as 
from  a  scientific  standpoint,  and 
sometimes  I  think  it  ought  to  be  treat- 
ed from  the  standpoint  of  a  novel,  or 
fiction  based  upon  truth;  yet  truth  is 
stranger  than  fiction,  and  the  strange 
chain  of  evidence  from  historic  and 
scientific  research  forms  a  better  line 
of  connected  historic  matter  than  is 
generally  found  in  histories. 

At  the  date  of  Biblical  history,  the 
Jews  were  certainly  not  the  highest 
type  of  intelligence  on  the  earth  at 
that  time;  and  as  for  reliability,  it  was 
of  as  low  an  order  as  of  today.  Con- 
sequently we  will  find  the  reason  for 
God's  taking  especial  charge  of  the 
Jews  is  the  same  as  that  of  a  loving 
parent  taking  especial  care  of  a  way- 
ward child,  and  giving  it  more  atten- 
tion than  to  the  rest  of  the  family, 
because  it  needs  more  attention. 
The  Judges  sold  themselves  for 
.  filthy  lucre. — I  Samuel,  viii,  3-5-11-12- 
13.  And  the  people  cried.  Give  us  a 
king,  O  Lord!  "This  will  be  the 
manner  of  king  that  shall  reign  over 
you;  He  will  take  your  sons  and  your 
daughters  and  the  best  of  all  you 
have." 

King  Saul  was  especially  favored 
and  recommended  by  God,  but  luxury 
and  opportunity  caused  his  downfall. 
King  David  was  declared  to  be  a 
man  after  God's  own  heart,  and  like 
all  the  rest  in  high  life  he  became  an 
old  reprobate  of  the  worst  order,  even 
ordering  a  battle  where  many  must 
be  slain,  that  one  poor  soldier  should 
be  killed  in  battle  to  take  the  stain  of 
adultery  off  David's   shoulders. 

The  twentieth  century  reprobates 
know  a  trick  worth  two  of  David's 
contemptible  trick.  They  create  wars 
to  sell  arms  and  lend  money,  no  mat- 
ter how  many  are  slain;  then  they 
pose  as  the  commercial  giants  of  the 
age,  and  build  colleges  and  libraries  to 
educate  their  kind,  and  as  monuments 
to  themselves. 

This  class  of  world  leaders  turn 
heaven  and  earth  to  crush  any  evi- 
dence of  intelligence  of  the  plain  peo- 
ple, while  lauding  to  the  skies  the 
scions  of  the  upper  class. 

Let  any  reader  of  history  for  one 
moment  compare  any  character  of 
history  with  the  People's  hero,  Abra- 
ham Lincoln,  and  he  will  not  have 
much  respect  left  for  nobility  of 
history. 


371- 

The  Bible  sings  loudly  of  the  wis- 
dom of  King  Solomon,  and  then 
points  out  that  he,  by  his  extrava- 
gance, ruined  his  kingdom,  to  please 
the  predatory  class. 

I.  Kings,  X.,  27,  shows  he  demon- 
etized silver  the  same  as  our  selfish 
class   did. 

Solomon  reigned  over  Israel  forty 
years,  but  gained  nothing  by  experi- 
ence and  age. 

When  Solomon  died  and  his  son 
Rehoboain  succeeded  him  all  Israel 
cried  out — II.  Chronicles,  x.,  4 — "Thy 
father  made  our  yoke  grievous;  now, 
therefore,  ease  thou  somewhat  the 
grievous  servitude  of  thy  father,  and 
his  heavy  yoke  that  he  put  upon  us, 
and  we  will  serve  thee." 

Rehoboam  listened  to  the  extrava- 
gant, fast  young  fools  of  his  time  just 
as  the  politicians  are  doing  today,  and 
he  replied:  "My  little  finger  shall  be 
thicker  than  my  father's  loins." 

"My  father  made  your  yoke  heavy; 
but  I  will  add  thereunto;  my  father 
chastized  you  with  whips,  I  will  chas- 
tize you  with  scorpions." 

It  is  true  Solomon  said  some  good 
things,   among  which  are: 

"He  that  putteth  not  out  his  money 
to  usury,  nor  taketh  reward  against 
the  innocent.  He  that  doeth  these 
things  shall  never  be  moved." — 
Psalms,  XV.,  5 

"The  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the 
fullness  thereof." — Psalms,  xxiv.,   1. 

"Take  thou  no  usury  or  increase." — • 
Lev.,  XXV.,  36. 

This  shows  us  what  constitutes 
usury. 

The  word  interest  was  adopted  be- 
cause the  word  usury  had  become  an 
unpleasant  sound  to  the  usurer,  as 
the  word  thief  is  unpleasant  to  the 
thief.  Yet  I  wish  to  say  that  the  indi- 
vidual is  not  to  blame  for  taking  in- 
terest, for  he  must  live  as  others  live; 
but  he  is  to  blame  for  upholding  a 
system  that  forces  us  all  to  become 
thieves,  not  for  ourselves  but  for  the 
big  thief  above  us. 

"He  that  withholdeth  corn,  the  peo- 
ple shall  curse  him:  but  blessing  shall 
be  upon  the  head  of  him  that  selleth 
it." — Prov.,   xi.,   26. 

"The  rich  and  the  poor  meet  to- 
gether: the  Lord  is  the  maker  of  them 
all.  The  rich  ruleth  over  the  poor, 
and  the  borrower  is  servant  to  the 
lender." — Prov.,  xxii.,  2-7. 

Solomon  well  knew  right  from 
wrong,  but  chose  the  path  of  oppres- 
sion. 

When  oppression  by  the  ruling 
cla''   3  became  unbearable  and  the  peo- 


-372- 

pie  cried,  "Give  us  a  king,  O  Lord!" 
God  said,  "I  will  give  you  a  king,  but 
he  will  take  your  sons  and  your 
daughters,  your  lands  and  your  vine- 
yards, and  the  best  of  all  you  have, 
but  I  will  give  to  my  people  a  coun- 
try and  a  language." 

The  country  mentioned  was  not  lit- 
tle 8x10  Palestine,  which  is  not  large 
enough  for  but  a  small  number  of 
God's  people,  nor  was  God's  people 
to  be  confined  to  those  known  as  the 
Jews,  but  to  all  seeking  knowledge. 
Progress  is   God's  purpose. 

"Israel  shall  blossom  and  bud,  and 
fill  the  world  with  fruit." — Isaiah, 
xxvii.,  6. 

That  these  shall  not  all  appear  to 
be  Jews  or  Israelites  is  evident. 

"For  then  will  I  turn  to  the  people 
a  pure  language,  that  they  may  all 
call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to 
serve  him  with  one  consent." — Zeph., 
iii.,  9. 

"For  with  stammering  lips,  and 
another  tongue,  he  will  speak  to  his 
people." — Isaiah,  xxviii.,  11. 

"For  the  Lord  God  shall  call  his 
servants  by  another  name." — Isaiah, 
65-15. 

When  Daniel  speaks  of  the  little 
horn  that  came  up  and  plucked  up 
three  small  horns,  and  finally  he  says, 
"One  of  them  came  forth  a  little  horn 
which  waxed  exceedingly  great, 
toward  the  south  and  toward  the  east, 
and  toward  the  pleasant  land." — Dan- 
iel, viii.,  9.  That  was  the  direction  of 
America. 

My  object  in  speaking  of  the  cor- 
ruption of  the  ruling  classes  of  those 
times  is  to  show  they  were  subject  to 
the  same  rottenness  in  those  days  as 
we  have  today,  and  the  Bible  is  noth- 
ing more  or  less  than  a  history  of 
nations  in  symbol,  written  by  astrol- 
ogers who  were  continuing  the  na- 
tional lines  into  the  future,  and  to 
show  America  is  that  country,  the 
Pleasant  Land  to  the  west  of  the 
Holy  Land 

That  there  is  a  destiny  ruling  the 
afifairs  of  men  may  be  seen  by  paying 
a  little  attention   to  the   Zodiac. 

Any  person  who  has  noticed  the 
effort  of  the  orthodox  church  people, 
and  that  they  are  the  handmaiden  of 
the  robber  millionaire  class,  if  they 
have  paid  just  a  little  attention  to 
the  effect  of  the  Zodiac  on  animal  and 
vegetable  life,  will  see  proofs  of  the 
falsehood  of  the  religious  class.  How- 
ever, we  will  take  up  the  subject  with 
the  Jews  as  a  favored  nation,  who 
were  punished  for  misdeeds  and  are 
to  be  finally  rewarded  for  virtues. 


-873- 

By  noticing  the  cut  of  the  Zodiac 
below  it  will  be  seen  to  be  divided 
into  four  quarters.  This  is  the  Great 
Zodiac  through  which  the  sun  passe^ 
in  his  real  motion,  in  twenty-six  thou- 
sand years.  This  in  reverse  to  his 
apparent  annual  motion,  which  is  due 
to  the  real  motion  of  tlie  earth. 


,'/  -^^.L^. 


Each  quarter  of  the  Zodiac  rules  a 
race  of  people  distinctly  different 
from  those  of  other  races. 

Thus,  commencing  at  Capricornus 
and  running  down  through  Sagittar- 
ius, Scorpio  and  Libra,  called  the 
Commercial  or  reproducing  quarter, 
and  rules  the  yellow  or  Mongolian 
race  which  dominated  the  earth  for 
six  thousand  years,  and  passed  off 
from  the  zenith  of  their  power  over 
16,000   years   ago,    but   by   retiring   by 


themselves  have  held  their  race  habits 
and  peculiarities  better  than  have  the 
other  three-quarters  of  the  globe.  The 
great  yellow  or  golden  scales  rules 
that  quarter.     Hence  the  yellow  color 


•374- 


Is  95,000,000  miles  from  earth, 
2,300,000  times  greater  tliau  eartli 
and  is  882,000  miles  in  diameter. 


The  Sun  rules  Leo.  The  majority 
of  the  people  born  in  the  sign  Leo 
are  very  red-faced,  and  this  quarter 
rules  the  red  race,  and  they  came 
onto  the  stage  of  action  when  the 
yellow  race  passed  off.  They  domi- 
nated the  earth  up  to  ten  thousand 
years  ago,  and  they  began  to  retro- 
grade when  the  Caucasian  race  came 
on  to  the  stage  of  action,  though  their 
power  was  felt  longer  into  the  Cau- 
casion  rule  than  the  yellow  race  had 
extended  into  the  rule  of  the  red  race. 
The  quarter  of  wisdom,  or  maternal 
quarter. 

Undoubtedly  it  was  the  wisdom  and 
power  of  the  red  race  that  erected 
the  greatest  and  most  lasting  stone 
structural  work  the  world  ever  knew, 
the  Pyramids,  the  Sphinx  of  Egypt, 
and  structures  found  in  ancient  Peru 
all  attesting  to  this  idea. 

The  red  man  is  as  self-reliant  as 
the  Sun,  which  rules  his  race. 

You  can  kill  him,  but  you  cannot 
mak«  a  slave  of  him. 

The  Caucasian,  or  white  man,  ruled 
by  Venus,  the  goddess  of  beauty,  is 
a  licentious  race,  pretending  virtue 
and  never  satisfied,  yet  struggling  for 
a  high  order  of  virtue. 

The  black  race,  virtually  without  a 
ruler  of  high  order,  is  easily  broken 
up  and  enslaved. 

The  yellow  race,  the  most  numer- 
ous, are  in  that  quarter  where  there 
are  the  most  stars,  in  the  sign  of  th^ 
Golden  Scales,  is  a  commercial  race, 
shrewd  and  tricky. 


EMiS--L07K 


Is  67,000,000  m'les  from  sun  aucl 
7,700  miles  in  diameter. 


The  large  and  beautiful  silver  Venus 
rules  the  quarter  of  love,  or  so-called 
intellectual  quarter,  and  rules  the 
Caucasian  race. 


-375 

Why  it  should  be  called  the  Intel- 
lectual quarter  I  cannot  understand, 
unless  it  is  because  the  people  are 
determined  to  live  on  their  wits  rather 
than  by  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  for  of 
the  four  races  none  could  have  ex- 
pressed more  heartless  selfishness 
than  the  white  face  has  done,  and 
covered  it  under  the  garb  of  religion. 

This  quarter  runs  from  the  first  de- 
gree of  Cancer  back  tlirough  Gemini, 
Taurus  and  Aries.  (See  Stowe's  Bible 
Astrology.) 

Through  selfishness  and  shrewdness 
this  quarter  has  extended  its  power 
through  the  first  two  thousand  years 
of  the  serving  quarter,  though  not 
without  asissting  the  Ethopian  race  to 
liberty,  from  a  foolish  bondage,  their 
selfishness  and  folty-  had  placed  them 
in. 


18  1,822,360,000  miles  from  tHe 
sun;  34,331miles  in  diameter. 


Uranus,  the  ruier    ot    tlie    serving 
quarter  or    quarter    of   labor.  To- 
being  in  opposition  to  the   Sun  p. 
uces  the  black  man,  or  dark   racesr 

The  serving  quarter,  or  quarter  of 
labor,  runs  through  Pisces,  Aquarius 
and   Capricornus. 

The  sun  entered  Pisces  two  thou- 
sand year  ago,  or  about  Christ's  time. 
The  Jews  and  Egyptians  as  well  as 
the  colored  race  properly  belong  to 
the  Ethopian  race.  Of  course  I  am 
treating  of  distinct  races  and  not  mix- 
tures. The  two  extremes  of  this  race 
have  been  held  in  bondage,  and  are 
yet  favored,  or  under  the  guidance  of 
heaven. 

The  Israelites  were  held  in  bondage 
in  Egypt,  by  the  Egyptians,  and  yet 
benefited,  though  unwillingly,  by  the 
Egyptians. 

With  all  of  the  care  God  bestowed 
upon  the  Israelites,  and  the  many 
warnings  to  take  no  usury,  nor  to  op- 
press one  another,  yet  they  follow  the 
promptings  of  the  ruling  class,  and 
in  Ezekiel  xxii.  He  tells  them:  "Ye 
have  taken  usury  and  greedily  gained 


-376. 

one  of  another,  and  I  have  smitten 
my  hand  against  thee  and  I  will  scat- 
ter thee  among  the  countries  and 
among  the  heathen  until  thy  filthiness 
is  consumed  out  of  thee";  and  they 
stand  scattered  today  as  an  evidence 
of  it. 

There  is  not  room  in  the  Holy  Land 
to  shelter  all  of  the  descendants  of 
Israel  who  are  one  end  of  the  serv- 
ing race.  The  necessity  for  God's 
care  of  the  people  of  the  serving  quar- 
ter will  be  manifest  in  each  of  the 
four  races  as  they  pass  ofif  from  and 
back  on  to  the  stage  of  action,  to  pre- 
vent them  from  becoming  extinct. 

The  Jews  were  held  in  bondage  by 
the  Egyptians,  and  still,  unwillingly, 
benefited   by   them. 

A  portion  of  the  African  colored 
race  has  been  held  in  bondage  in 
America,  yet  unwillingly  benefited  by 
the  Americans,  at  a  fearful  cost  in 
blood  and  money. 

No  race  of  people  ever  made  such 
mighty  strides  in  progress  as  the  col- 
ored people  have  in  fifty  years  in 
America,  since  the  abolition  of 
slavery,  yet  they  would  never  have 
freed  themselves. 

The  Jews  were  the  real  discoverers 
of  America.  The  colored  people  un- 
willingly emigrated  to  America.  Both 
have  played  a  greater  part  in  the  his- 
tory of  our  country  than  most  people 
have  any  idea. 

We  know  that  as  horrible  as  it  was 
slavery  was  the  real  incentive  to  a  pay- 
ing quantity  of  cotton  raising  in  this 
country,  and  finally  a  bone  of  con- 
tention that  stirred  the  nation  to  un- 
told active  development. 

But  no  matter  what  great  part  the 
Jews  played  in  the  destiny  of  this 
country,  we  must  prove  that  it  is  the 
pleasant  land  lying  west  of  the  Holy 
Land. 

The  old  astrologers  who  wrote  the 
Bible  saw  the  destiny  of  this  country, 
and  wrote  it  up  in  symbols. 

God's  people  are  those  who  wish 
to  progress. 

We  must  remember  that  the  Jewish 
people  were  in  bondage  to  the  Baby- 
lonians at  the  time  of  Daniel's  ex- 
periences, having  been  made  prison- 
ers by  the  Babllonian  armq. 

Daniel  and  several  other  of  the  cap- 
tive boys  became  favorites  of  King 
Nebuchadnezzar,  and  he  sent  them  to 
Chaldea  to  college  for  three  years,  to 
learn  astrology  and  occult  science. 
(See    Daniel    1-5.) 


-377- 

Daniel  became  more  favored  than 
all  others,  considered  ten  times  as 
good.  The  hypocritical  priesthood 
did  not  like  this,  and  did  everything 
in  their  power  to  turn  the  king  against 
Daniel. 

The  stories  of  the  lion's  den  and 
fiery  furnace  are  no  doubt  allegorfes 
treating  of  the  trials  Daniel  had  to 
undergo  before  these  monsters  in 
human  form,  the  priesthood. 

According  to  the  story  in  Macca- 
bees, Daniel  had  persuaded  the  king 
to  believe  the  priests  were  a  lot  of 
hypocrites  deceiving  and  robbing  the 
people  by  inducing  them  to  bring  the 
best  of  all  they  had  to  the  churches 
and  leave  it  there,  where,  the  priest 
told  them,  the  spirits  and  the  angels 
came  in  the  night  and  carried  it  away. 

Daniel  told  the  king  these  priests 
lied  about  the  matter,  that  it  was  they 
and  their  families  who  carried  the 
stuff  away. 

The  priests  demanded  Daniel's  life, 
unless  he  proved  his  assertion,  which 
he  agreed  to  do  if  let  be  the  last  in 
the  church  at  night  and  the  first  to 
enter  in  the  morning. 

The  king  insisted  that  this  be  grant- 
ed Daniel,  which  was  done,  and  when 
Daniel  left  the  church  he,  by  permis- 
sion of  the  king,  had  the  doors  locked 
and  sealed,  and  a  guard  placed  at  the 
door. 

In  the  morning  when  the  king  and 
Daniel  reached  the  guard  the  seals 
were  unbroken,  and  the  king  was 
worried  for  Daniel,  but  Daniel  exact- 
ed of  the  king  the  acknowledgment 
that  if  spirits  and  angels  carried  the 
goods  away  they  would  leave  no 
tracks.  However,  the  stuff  was  gone 
and  the  king  was  worried,  for  the 
king  loved  Daniel.  But  Daniel  had 
done  a  little  detective  work  that 
would  have  done  credit  to  Sherlock 
Holmes.  The  hour  that  he  was  in  the 
church  alone  he  used  to  cover  the 
aisles  with  ashes,  and  when  the  king 
observed  the  food  had  disappeared, 
Daniel  called  attention  to  the  ashes 
he  had  placed  upon  the  floor  and 
asked  the  king  who  had  made  the  foot 
marks  in  it?  Daniel  traced  the  foot 
marks  to  the  wall  and  requested  the 
king  to  order  his  workmen  to  tear 
down  the  wall  and  find  the  secret 
door.  This  so  enraged  the  priests 
that  from  that  day  to  this  they  have 
hated  astrologers  and  astrology,  and 
recently  have  carried  their  hatred  so 
far  and  influence  so  great  that  they 
have  prevailed  on  state  legislatures  in 
several  states,  14  I  understand,  to  vio- 
late the  constitution  of  the  United 
^States. 


-378- 

When  the  church  and  the  state  unite- 
to  violate  the  constitution  of  a  coun- 
try, that  country  is  in  grave  danger. 

We  have  boasted  of  the  freedom  of 
every  person  to  worship  according  to 
the  dictates  of  the  individual  con- 
science. 

The  practices  of  astrology  and  clair- 
voyancy  are  religious  forms  and  come 
under  the  rule  of  the  constitution, 
which  says,  1st  amendment,  1st  para- 
graph: "Congress  shall  make  no  laws 
respecting  an  establishment  of  relig- 
ion, or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise 
thereof;  or  abridging  the  freedom  of 
speech,  or  of  the  press;  or  the  right 
of  the  people  peaceably  to  assemble 
and  to  petition  the  government  for  a 
redress  of  grievances.** 

If  the  state  and  the  church  are  in 
the  act  of  rebellion,  what  may  we  not 
expect  of  the  people  at  any  time? 


NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S  VISION. 


Nebuchadnezzar  had  a  vision  and  it 
troubled    him    much    because    he    had 


.379- 

forgotten  what  it  was.  He  sent  for 
his  wise  men  (astrologers),  but  none 
could  relieve  him.  (Don't  fail  to  read 
Daniel,  there  are  only  12  chapters.) 
The  priesthood  and  all  that  hated 
Daniel  were  ever  on  tbe  watch  to  find 
something  to  enable  them  to  turn  the 
king  against  Daniel. 

Daniel  ii.,  11:  "And  it  is  a  rare 
thing  that  the  king  requireth;  and 
there  is  none  other  that  can  shew  it 
before  the  king,  except  the  gods, 
whose  dwelling  is  not  with  flesh"  (i. 
e.,  spirits  and  mediumship). 

So  the  priests  and  those  who  were 
not  favored  as  was  Daniel  thought  to 
get  Daniel  in  trouble  and  they  urged 
the  calling  in  of  Daniel. 

Daniel  says,  "I  will  have  to  go  and 
pray  to  my  God  first,"  and  he  went 
and  returned  and  said,  "Yes,  I  can 
tell  you."  The  king  promised  Daniel 
great  rewards. 

Let  Daniel  describe  this  image.  (See 
cut  below   Daniel   11-31.) 

31.  "Thou,  O  king,  sawest,  and  be- 
hold a  great  image.  This  great  image 
whose  brightness  was  excellent,  stood 
before  thee,  and  the  form  thereof  was 
terrible." 

Z2.  "This  image's  head  was  of  fine 
gold,  his  breast  and  his  arms  of  sil- 
ver, his  belly  and  his  thighs  of  brass." 

33.  "His  legs  of  iron,  his  feet  part 
of  iron  and  part  of  clay." 


S««     0«.r*.   a;  3^ 

34.  "Thou  sawest  till  that  a  stone 
was  cut  out  without  hands,  which 
smote  the  image  upon  his  feet,  that 
were  of  iron  and  clay,  and  break  them 
to  pieces." 

35.  "Then  was  the  iron,  the  clay, 
the  brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold, 
broken  to  pieces  together,  and  became 
like  the  chaf^  of  the  summer  threshing 
floors;  and  the  wind  carried  them 
away,  that  no  place  was  found  for 
them;  and  the  stone  that  smote  the 
image  became  a  great  mountain,  and 
filled  the  whole  earth." 

2)6.  "That  was  the  dream;  and  we 
will  tell  the  interpretation  thereof  be- 
fore the  king." 


-380- 

Here  notice  we  are  going  to  get 
the  interpretation;  there  is  no  guess- 
work about  this;  we_  shall  find  this 
image  is  the  river  of  time.  The  image 
is  just  what  it  says;  it  is  a  succession 
of  nations,  and  anyone  who  tries  to 
twist  the  matter  in  a  spiritual  mean- 
ing is  a  false  leader,  an  ignoramus  or 
a  deceiver. 

Zl .  "Thou,  O  king,  are  a  king  of 
kings  (an  emperor) :  for  the  God  of 
heaven  hath  given  thee  a  kingdom, 
power,  and   strength,  and  glory." 

38.  "Thou  art  this  head  of  gold." 

How  can  you  make  anything  else 
out  of  that? 

39.  "And  after  thee  shall  arise  an- 
other kingdom  inferior  to  thee.  *  *  *** 

Astrology  is  the  key  to  the  prophe- 
cies, and  history  the  testimony. 

"The  two  arms  of  silver  were  the 
two  kingdoms  in  one  Medo  Persia.  * 
*  *  And  another  third  kingdom  of 
brass,  which  shall  bear  rule  over  all 
the  earth." 

Again  history  is  testimony  for 
Greecia  as  Macedonia  under  Alexan- 
der the  Great,  who  with  his  army, 
with  new  arms  of  spears  and  brass 
helmets  and  brass  armor,  or  belly  of 
brass,  defeated  Darius  of  Persia,  and 
subdued  the  whole  world  in  six  short 
years. 

There  is  no  room  for  guesswork 
about  this.  It  is  too  clear  for  con- 
tradiction and  says  exactly  what  it 
means,  and  is  testified  to  in  history. 

The  fourth  kingdom,  or  legs,  is  de- 
scribed as  of  iron  and  the  feet  and 
ten  toes  of  iron  and  clay.  There  has 
been  no  end  of  attempting  to  give  a 
Spiritual  meaning  to  this,  which  is  the 
strongest  kind  of  evidence  of  lameness 
or  hyprocrisy. 

The  Roman  empire  was  the  power 
that  finally  broke  up  the  old  Mace-| 
donian  empire.  The  Roman  empire, 
or  two  legs,  was  a  dual  empire,  or 
eastern  and  western  Roman  empire. 
The  feet  consisted  of  ten  kingdoms 
representing  the  ten  toes  of  iron  and 
clay. 

As  iron  is  not  mixed  with  clay,  and 
it  is  on  the  feet  of  the  image  the 
stone  strikes  the  image,  these  king- 
doms are  somewhat  changed  around. 

To  try  to  make  this  stone  out  to  be 
Christ,  or  anything  but  a  power  that 
subdues  all  Qther  powers,  is  ridicu- 
lous. 

The  stone  is  a  diflferent  form  o£ 
government,  for  God  hated  kmgdonis 
and  told  his  people  what  they  might 
expect  from  them. 


-3S1- 

2Sth  verse.  Daniel  tells  the  king  the 
vision  is  certain  and  the  interpreta- 
tion sure. 

DANIEL'S   FIRST  VISION. 

Daniel  vii. :  Daniel  saw  a  great  sea 
or  span  of  country. 

3v.  "And  four  great  beasts  came 
up  from  the  sea,  diverse  one  from 
another." 

4v.  .  "The  first  was  like  a  lion,  and 
had  eagle's  wings:  I  beheld  till  the 
wings  thereof  were  plucked,  and  it 
was  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  and 
made  stand  upon  the  feet  as  a  man, 
and  a  man's  heart  was  given  to  it." 
(See  cut.) 


%^ 


There  is  no  more  chance  to  blunder 
on  Daniel's  vision  than  on  Belshaz- 
zar's  vision,  for  the  spirit  tells  him 
exactly  what  it  means.  In  the  17th 
verse  the  angel  says,  "These  great 
beasts,  which  are  four,  are  four  kings, 
which  shall  arise  out  of  the  earth." 

We  will  follow  this  matter  up  and 
find  these  are  the  same  kingdoms  sym- 
bolized in  another  form. 

Like  England  of  today,  Babylon  was 
symbolized  by  a  lion,  except  that  it 
was  a  winged  lion,  which  meant  rap- 
idity of  motion,  and  up  to  that  time 
when  a  nation  was  conquered  every 
soul  was  put  to  the  sword,  except  the 
fancy  of  a  monarch  kept  a  few  for 
slaves. 

After  Babylon  had  built  such 
mighty  walled  cities  and  great  canals 
to  be  protected  she  ceased  to  be  a 
nomadic  tribe.  (The  wings  were 
plucked.)  She  found  it  was  more 
profitable  to  keep  prisoners  of  war 
for  commercial  purposes  than  to 
slaughter  them,  and  she  restored  the 
Jews  to  their  own  land,  (was  given 
the  heart  of  a  man  and  stood  up 
among  the  nations  as  a  humanitarian). 

5v.  "*  *  *  A  second  beast  like 
to  a  bear,  and  it  raised  up  itself  on 
one  side,  and  it  had  three  ribs  in  the 
mouth  of  it  between  the  teeth  of  it; 
and  they  said  unto  it,  arise,  devour 
much  flesh."     (See  cut.) 


-382- 


This  was  Medo  Persia.  Persia  was 
the  last  kingdom  to  come  up  and  was 
the  greater  of  the  two — as  a  bear's 
hips  are  higher  than  his  head.  He 
raised  up  on  his  forefeet  first,  his 
hinder  parts  last. 

Ribs  do  not  talk,  consequently 
these  three  ribs  symbolized  three  pow- 
ers. Persia  took  and  held  in  their 
autonomy,  for  better  form  of  govern- 
ment, these  pojvers  were  Lydia,  Egypt 
and  Babylon.  Thus  the  symbol  is 
complete,  and  no  room  for  a  doubt. 


6.  "After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  an- 
other, like  a  leopard,  which  had  upon 
the  back  of  it  four  wings  of  a  fowl; 
the  beast  had  also  four  heads;  and 
dominion  was  given  to  it."     (See  cut.) 

This  beast  was  meant  for  Medo 
Persia,  spotted  like  a  leopard,  made 
up  of  many  kingdoms.  Four  heads, 
four  separate  governments  in  one. 

Daniel  vii.  9.  "And  out  of  one  of 
them  came  forth  a  little  horn  which 
waxed  exceeding  great,  toward  the 
south,  and  toward  the  east,  and  to- 
ward the  pleasant  land." 

The  east  and  the  south  were  ac- 
counted for,  and  the  sea  lay  on  the 
north  and  the  west,  and  in  this  direc- 
tion was  the  pleasant  land. 

Now  we  must  find  the  time  is  up 
by  finding  a  succession  of  events. 

The  astrologers  call  Neptune  the 
ancient  of  days,  because  he  was  the 
first  satelite  thrown  olif  from  the  sun. 

Daniel  vii.,  22.  The  saints,  or  pro- 
gressive people  came  into  possession 
of  the  kingdom.  Neptune  was  redis- 
covered by  M.  Leverrier  August, 
1846,  through  mathematical  calcula- 
tion. I  say  rediscovered  because  there 
is  little  doubt  the  ancients  knew  all 
of  astronomy  that  we  do,  if  not  more. 


-383- 

Daniel  xii.,  6.  "*  *  *  How  long 
shall  it  be  to  the  end  of  these  won- 
ders?" 

The  answer  of  a  time,  times  and  a 
half  a  time  to  the  scattering  of  the 
holy  people.  This  has  been  complete- 
ly accomplished,  and  to  the  setting  up 
of  the  abomination  that  maketh  deso- 
late 1290  days  (years). 

A  person  reading  this  interpretation 
should  take  the  book  of  Daniel  and 
read  it  carefully  and  compare  with  the 
interpretation,  and  he  will  find  no 
room  for  a  doubt. 

In  the  seventh  verse  of  the  seventh 
chapter  Daniel  describes  the  Roman 
empire  or  fourth  beast. 


"After  this  I  saw  in  the  night  vi- 
sions, and,  behold,  a  fourth  beast, 
dreadful  and  terrible,  and  strong  ex- 
ceedingly; and  it  had  great  iron  teeth; 
it  devoured  and  brake  in  pieces,  and 
stamped  the  residue  with  the  feet  of 
it;  and  it  was  diverse  from  all  the 
beasts  that  were  before  it;  and  it  had 
ten  horns." 

8  v.  "I  considered  the  horns,  and, 
behold,  there  came  up  among  them 
another  little  horn,  before  whom  there 
were  three  of  the  first  horns  plucked 
by  the  roots;  and,  behold,  in  this  horn 
were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  man,  and 
a  mouth  speaking  great  things." 

(See  cut.)  There  is  no  mistaking 
this  beast,  the  Roman  empire  was 
meant  and  nothing  else. 

This  beast,  the  Roman  Empire,  was 
made  up  of  these  ten-horns,  or  king- 
doms: Lombards  in  Germany,  Herul 
in  Italy,  Franks  in  France,  these  three 
constitute  the  beginnings  of  the  west- 
ern papal  power,  one  of  the  legs  of  the 
image  ofNebuchadnezzar. 

The  cut  below  was  copied  from  the 
Standard  dictionary  showing  the  pope 
with  his  three  crowns  representing  the 
three  kingdoms  or  horns. 

The  other  horns  were  the  Bergun- 
dians,  Visgoths,  Ostrogaths,  Hungary, 
Vandles,  Spain  and  Britain. 


384- 


This  monster  changed  times  and 
laws  and  made  war  on  the  saints. 

Here  I  am  compelled  to  use  some 
latitude  as  to  who  are  meant  by  the 
saints.  I  can  conceive  of  no  other 
saints  than  those  who  are  trying  to 
live  a  good  square  life,  trying  to  pro- 
gress and  help  others  to  progress.  A 
man  who  would  want  his  foot  to  honor 
his  head  and  not  give  proper  care  to 
the   foot  will   soon   go   lame. 

A  God  who  wants  his  poor  weak 
mortals  to  continually  bow  in  prayer 
to  an  unseen  being  vv^ithout  assisting 
their  thinking  faculties  and  benehting 
them  materially  will  soon  find  reli- 
gion going  to  seed. 

If  there  be  a  purpose  in  intelligent 
life,  it  must  be  to  progress  through 
certain  plans. 

If  there  be  any  place  where  the  God 
of  the  universe  is  not  there  may  as 
well  be  no  God.  If  there  be  a  God 
he  must  have  something  to  do,  there 
being  nothing  but  Him,  He  must  be 
laying  plans.  We  could  know  noth- 
ing of  pain  or  pleasure,  bitter  or 
sweet,  if  we  never  thought  of  the  op- 
posites.  We  must  learn  by  experi- 
ence. Thus  these  lives  are  a  schooL 
The  saints  those  who  wish  to  pro- 
gress. 

Creeds  are  inimical  to  progress,  be- 
cause you  are  tied  to  one  line  of 
thought.  All  the  human  liberty  that 
man  ever  lost  has  been  lost  through 
the  church,  and  through  the  selfish- 
ness of  the  ruling  classes  who  have 
used  the  church  to  deceive  mankind, 
while  they  have  their  hands  in  the 
people's  pockets. 

Every  step  of  progress  has  been  op- 
posed by  the  church. 

Galileo  was  imprisoned  because  he 
tried  to  prove  the  earth  revolved  on 
its  axis. 

Printing  was  opposed  and  you  have 
the  hell  box  and  printer's  devil  as  a 
remembrance  of  the  opposition.     The 


-385- 

idea  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood 
was  ridiculed,  free  schools  were  op- 
posed, and  afterward  the  school  house 
closed  to  the  discussion  of  necessity 
of  railroads  and  other  improvements. 
Today  we  see  their  opposition  to  mov- 
ing picture  shows  and  every  other 
form  of  amusement  of  the  people,  in- 
stead of  guiding  and  directing  every- 
thing they  seek  to  prohibit. 

If  the  God  of  the  universe  did  not 
want  beer,  wine,  whisky  and  tobacco 
used  he  would  not  have  made  it  pos- 
sible to  use  it.  Poisons  are  not  pro- 
hibited, yet  jve  seldom  see  them 
abused.  Why  should  we  prohibit  the 
use  of  liquors?  No  reason  why  only 
the  silly  fanatic  wants  to  rule  on  the 
one  hand  and  the  millionaire  robber 
wants  the  attention  attracted  from 
himself  on  another,  and  the  church 
the  handmaid  of  the  trust  conspira- 
tors, wants  to  appear  that  they  are 
doing  something  for  God's  sake.  They 
have  made  wars  and  murdered  un- 
told millions  for  Go'd's  sake,  and  the 
pope,  the  little  horn,  spake  great 
things  and  he  made  war  on  the  saints. 
If  you  dared  to  believe  anything,  the 
church  said  you  should  not  believe, 
you  were  burned  at  the  stake  or  oth- 
erwise tortured,  and  he  changed  times 
and  laws,  our  day  of  worship  from 
Saturday,  the  last  day  of  the  week, 
to  Sunday,  the  first  day  of  the  week. 

That  evolution  is  a  truth  and  pro- 
gress God's  law,  we  may  see  the  evi- 
dence before  us  every  day. 

All  matter  is  divided  into  atoms  and 
molecules  and  every  atom  is  a  think- 
ing entity. 

The  law  of  the  universe  permits  of 
periods  of  labor  and  periods  of  rest. 
The  condition  of  mind,  before  it  en- 
ters activity  of  a  plan,  might  be  term- 
ed perfect  rest.  The  head  of  the  uni- 
verse that  lays  his  plans  offers  a  pre- 
mium of  greater  enjoyment  to  the 
greater  knowledge,  or  experience,  we 
know  this  is  so,  for  see  what  we  old 
soldiers  paid  for  our  experiences,  yet 
where  will  you  find  one  who  would 
sell  that  experience,  if  he  could?  In 
fact,  we  could  know  nothing  without 
experience,  hence  the  atoms  of  in- 
telligence leave  the  place  of  rest  and 
rush  in  to  nature's  workshop  and 
through  the  law  of  evolution  permit 
themselves  to  be  used  as  matter  and 
then  gradually  through  evolution  and 
reincarnation  form  new  organic 
bodies,  thus  progressing. 

The  elementary  state  is  a  period  of 
rest  before  starting,  the  spirit  state, 
a  rest  between  incarnated  lives,  just 
as  the  night  is  a  rest  to  the  activity 


386- 

of  the  day,  the  winter  a  rest  to  the 
summer.  The  author's  meaning  of 
"More  rejoicing  over  the  one  sinner 
returned  than  over  the  ninety  and 
nine  who  never  went  astray,  is  noth- 
ing more  nor  less  than  the  reward  of 
experience. 

Agitation  is  the  incentive  to  pro- 
gress. That  was  the  meaning  of  the 
sacred  writer  when  he  said  there  was 
no  virtue  in  the  pool  of  Siloam  until 
agitated  by  the  angel. 

The  ground  must  be  agitated  before 
the  crops  will  grow. 

The  grass  grows  best  that  feels  the 
sharp  tooth  rake. 

The  tree  that  feels  the  pruning  hook 
returns  its  reward  in  beauty  and  fruit. 

The  steel  can  only  be  polished  by 
the   application   of   friction. 

The  human  mind  is  brightened  by 
experience. 

Deprive  a  man  of  the  opportunity 
of  getting  drunk  and  there  is  no  virtue 
in  his  sobriety. 

The  intolerant  church  would  shut 
ofif  all  progress  and  help  the  vilest 
class  in  Christendom  by  attacking 
everything,  but  the  crime  most  con- 
demned by  the  book  he  accepts  as  his 
guide  book. 

"THE  LOVE  OF  MONEY  IS 
THE  ROOT  OF  ALL  EVIL."— L 
Tim.   6:10. 

"TAKE  THOU  NO  USURY  OR 
INCREASE.— Lev.   xxv.,  2>6. 

During  agitation  the  tendency  of  all 
things  is  upwards.  The  vine  crawls 
up  to  heat  and  light,  the  fungus  in  the 
cave  spreads  upward.  Even  stones 
work  up  to  the  surface.  Many  wild 
animals  and  birds  seek  the  inhabited 
portions  of  the  globe.  The  domestic 
animal  will  leave  its  kind  to  follow  the 
master  and  man  seeks  to  get  nearer 
to  his  God,  and  he  measures  his  God 
by  his  own  capacity  of  understanding. 

The  little  horn,  the  papal  power, 
was  that  fourth  beast  with  great  iron 
claws  and  teeth,  and  a  mouth  speak- 
ing great  things.  "The  infallibility  of 
the  Pope." 

Daniel  vii.,  9.  "I  beheld  till  the 
thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  An- 
cient of  days  did  sit." 

Who   is   this  ancient   of  days?" 

The  astronomer  makes  Neptune, 
the  oldest  of  the  Sun's  satelites,  and 
the  astrologer  calls  him  the  ancient 
of  days,  with  the  rediscovery  of  Nep- 
tune, these  kingdoms  underwent  a 
great   change,  "were   cast  down." 


^387 


NEPTUNE. 

Is  2,745,998,000  miles  from  Sttu 
Diameter,  38,000  miles. 


"The  beast  was  slain."  The  papal 
temporal  power  was  destined  to  fall. 
But  the  dragon,  the  money  power,  is 
to  restore  the  papal  power  for  an  hour 
and  the  United  States  is  to  be  the 
place  of  his  restoration. 

When  you  see  the  sign  of  man  ap- 
pear in  the  heavens,  you  may  know 
the  time  is  near. 


fef  fe^-  «=l- 


Picres  ^  CAPRC0RN05 

The  water  bearer  is  the  sign  of 
man  in  the  Zodiac.  The  Sun  has  just 
entered  the  sign,  and  the  great  unrest 
and  progressive  movement  is  the  re- 
sult. 

Uranus,  "One  like  the  son  of  man, 
came  with  the  clouds,  entered  the 
sign  with  the  sun  for  the  first  time  in 
26,000  years. 

I  shall  prove  that  the  stone  that 
smote  the  image  on  the  feet  is  the 
United  States  of  America,  but  I  must 
first  take  up  Republican  form  of  gov- 
ernment when  perfected,  on  a  Social- 
istic plan.  But  we  must  now  take  up 
the  subject  of 

DANIEL'S  SECOND  VISION. 

Dan.  viii.  Daniel  describes  a  ram 
pushing  westward,  northward  and 
southward.  Nothing  could  stand  be- 
fore him. 


The  angel  told  Daniel  this  was 
IMedo  Persia,  the  two  horns,  the  two 
kings.  There  can  be  no  guess  work 
about  this.     (See  cut.) 


-388- 


Daniel  then  saw  a  rough  he  goat; 
he  had  a  notable  horn  between  the 
«yes.  Nothing  could  stand  before 
him.  He  overthrew  the  ram,  and  then 
the  big  horn  was  broken  and  in  its 
place  came  up  four  small  horns,  and 
out  of  one  of  these  little  horns  came 
another  little  horn  and  he  waxed  very 
great,  to  the  rest  of  the  earth.  (See 
cut.) 


OH 


When  Daniel  asked  the  angel  the 
meaning  of  these  things  the  angel  told 
him  the  rough  he  goat  was  Greecia, 
the  large  horn  meant  the  first  king. 
This  was  Alexander  the  Great,  who 
built  up  the  Macedonian  empire  in 
six  short  years  and  then  died  alone  in 
Babylon. 

The  angel  said  the  four  small  horns 
meant  that  his  country  did  not  go  to 
his  heirs,  but  went  to  strangers,  and 
that  is  just  what  did  occur. 

When  Alexander  lay  sick,  he  was 
asked,  "Who  will  you  leave  your 
and  structures  found  in  ancient  ePru 
kingdom  to?"  Alexander  replied,  "To 
the  strongest." 

It  went  to  his  four  generals,  Poto- 
lomy  in  Egypt,  Celeus  in  Syria,  Cas- 
sandra in  Macedonia  and  Lysimachus 
in  Thrace. 

Out  of  Celeus  in  Syria  came  the 
Mohammedan  power,  and  in  636  he 
too  Jerusalem  and  cleared  away  the 
debris  of  Solomon's  temple  where  the 
Jews  were  still  performing  the  daily 


389- 

sacrifice  and  built  a  temple  to  the 
Calphia  that  stands  there  to  this  day. 
As  the  angel,  or  spirit,  told  Daniel. 
There  is  no  room  for  a  doubt  here, 
for  every  point  is  proven.  The  feet 
of  the  image  brought  us  down  in  the 
river  of  time  until  the  stone  cut  out 
without  hands,  or  republican  form  of 
government,  strikes  empires  on  the 
feet  and  topples  them  over,  does  not 
strike  them  on  the  head  and  crush 
them  out. 

We  must  now  prove  that  the  stone 
is  the  United  States  Republic. 

If  the  United  States  is  the  prom- 
ised land,  it  is  the  stone  cut  out  with- 
out hands. 

THE  UNITED  STATES  — THE 
STONE  CUT  OUT  WITH- 
OUT HANDS. 
If  the  United  States  is  the  stone  cut 
out  without  hands,  it  is  also  the  man 
child,  born  of  the  woman  who  fled  to 
the  wilderness.  See  Revelations  xii. 
As  these  books  are  astrological  and 
had  to  be  written  in  symbols  to  pre- 
vent the  enemies  of  truth  from  de- 
stroying them,  it  is  not  an  easy  thing 
to  unravel  them  and  place  them  in  a 
connected  form  as  we  desire  evidence 
placed  today.  As  John  takes  the  story 
up  where  Daniel  left  off,  we  are  com- 
pelled to  prove  our  position  every 
step  of  the  way. 

The  universe  is  God's  work  shop, 
or  school  house.  Progress  his  aim 
and  purpose.  Happy  results  his  re- 
wards. Period  of  examination  and 
graduation  mile  stones  between  plains 
of  progress.  The  sun  in  the  great 
Zodiac,  the  school  teacher  that  forms 
in  classes  God's  children  from  the 
atom  to  the  strongest  organic  body 
in  God's  work  shop. 

I  have  shown  that  the  villain  in 
the  play  is  just  as  necessary  to  a  well 
written  play  as  is  the  hero. 

I  have  shown  the  reason  why  na- 
tions and  people  were  God's  especial 
care. 

I  have  shown  the  reason  why  God 
hated  kingdoms  and  empires  and  just 
as  the  least  atom  will  through  the  law 
of  carma  rise,  through  mineral,  then 
vegetable,  then  insect,  then  reptillian, 
then  the  lower  animal  life,  finally  to 
man,  thence  to  planets  and  to  suns, 
finally  the  very  least  may  reach  the 
apex  of  the  universe,  thence  to  go 
down  to  give  the  next  a  chance.  (See 
cut.)  Thus  the  selfishness  of  empire 
frequently  turns  back  civilization  and 
becomes  the  fertilizer  of  the  next 
stronger  civilization  that  arises  over 
the  ruins  of  the  past. 


390- 

The  Israelites  had  been  warned,  and 
punished  time  and  time  again,  through 
the  decay  of  their  power,  just  as  civil- 
ization and  nation  after  nation  had 
gone  down,  finally  different  lands  un- 
der different  conditions  were  neces- 
sary. So  here  we  will  point  out  the 
hand  of  God  and  the  instrumentality 
of  the  Jews  in  the  discovery  and  the 
establishment  of  the  American  gov- 
ernment. To  do  this  so  as  to  make  it 
the  most  powerful,  I  quote  the  fol- 
lowing from  an  article  furnished  me 
by  a  Jewish  gentleman.  The  intro- 
ductory shows  where  he  got  it. 

JEWS'  PLACE  IN  NATION'S 

HISTORY. 

Have    Been    in    the    Van    When    the 

Need  Was  the  Greatest. 
Discovery  of  America  Due  to  the  Aid 

Given  by  Jew. 
Tribute  Paid  to  Race  at  Meeting  of 

Daughers  of  American  Revolution. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  meet- 
ings of  the  Daughters  of  the  Ameri- 
can Revolution  held  this  year  was  on 
Tuesday  last  at  the  home  of  Mrs.  S. 
M.  Perry.  The  paper  of  the  day  was 
read  by  Mrs.  Samuel  Nathan,  an  his- 
torical review  of  what  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple did  in  the  war  of  the  American 
revolution.  Mrs.  Nathan's  paper  is 
reproduced  here  because  of  its  gen- 
eral interest  and  because  it  is  replete 
with  facts  that  are  not  commonly 
known.  Her  information  was  gath- 
ered entirely  from  Gentile  sources. 
She  said; 

"It  is  the  opinion  of  most  people 
that  the  Jew  is  narrow-minded,  preju- 
diced and  unpatriotic,  that  he  is  so 
wrapped  up  m  heaping  dollars,  so 
deeply  engrossed  in  the  mad  rush  for 
wealth,  that  he  has  time  for  naught 
else.  However,  such  opinions  are 
formed  by  those  who  have  mingled 
with  the  uneducated  and  lower  type 
of  Jews,  but  are  strictly  erroneous, 
when  applied  to  the  higher  class.  So 
far  the  Jew  has  been  unjustly  dealt 
witli.  Little  or  no  credit  has  been 
accorded  him  for  glorious  deeds 
achieved.  He  is  ever  pushed  to  the 
background.  No  school  child  is  taught 
that  the  Jews  had  anything  to  do  with 
the  finding  of  the  new  world,  no  one 
sees  a  Jewish  name  in  the  history  of 
the  United  States,  where,  as  I  will 
state,  with  the  best  of  authority  to 
substantiate  my  utterances,  that  had 
it  not  been  for  Jewish  interest,  Jew- 
ish brains,  Jewish  energy  and  Jewish 
financial  backing  American  might  not 
have  been  discovered  by  Columbus  in 
1492. 


-391 

"It  was  in  August  of  that  year  that 
he  arrived  in  Spain  disheartened  by 
failures  in  his  own  country,  weary  in 
mind  and  body.  He  gained  admit- 
tance to  court  and  laid  his  plans  be- 
fore Ferdinand  and  Isabella  of  linding 
a  westerly  route  to  India  (with  which 
country  they  had  much  commercial 
intercourse  at  that  time),  and  begged 
them  for  assistance;  they  thought  the 
man  a  crank,  a  madman,  and  would 
not  pay  any  attention  to  his  wild  rav- 
ings. But  two  Jewish  men  heard  him 
and  became  interested;  they  knew 
that  he  did  not  rave,  that  his  plans 
were  possible,  because  for  many  years 
the  Jews  had  been  savants,  scholars 
and  explorers.  These  two  men,  Louis 
De  Santangel,  comptroller  and  coun- 
sellor of  Aragon  (a  great  favorite  at 
court),  and  his  brother-in-law,  Gabriel 
Sanchez,  treasurer  of  Aragon,  prom- 
ised to  further  his  plans  for,  being 
patriotic  men,  they  knew  that  such  a 
discovery  would  add  riches  to  the 
crown  of  Spain.  They  placed  the 
ideas  of  Columbus  before  their  sover- 
eigns couched  in  such  vivid  and  glow- 
ing language  that  their  rulers  became 
immediately  enthused. 
Made  Possible  His  Journey  Over  the 
Sea  to  America. 

"They  woud  lend  a  kindly  ear  to  his 
pleadings,  they  said,  and  would  be- 
come his  patrons,  but  he  needed 
money;  they  had  none;  even  the 
crown  jewels  were  already  pawned  in 
order  to  secure  funds  with  which  to 
carr}^  on  the  internal  wars  (then  tear- 
ing their  country  to  pieces).  'Fear 
not,'  said  Santagel,  'I  will  furnish  the 
money  from  my  own  personal  funds.' 
He  thereupon  made  over  to  Columbus 
1,700  ducats,  or  $20,000.  with  which  to 
undertake  the  voyage  that  terminated 
in  the  finding  of  America.  Nor  was 
this  all;  the  maps  that  Columbus  used 
were  drawn  up  by  Jafunda  Cresques, 
a  Portuguese  Jew.  The  nautical 
tables,  from  which  he  derived  untold 
benefit,  were  the  work  of  another  Jew, 
Abraham  Zecutobut.  As  they  were  in 
Hebrew,  the  nephew  of  Jecuao  and 
Joseph  Vecincho  translated  them  into 
Latin  and  Spanish  and  presented  them 
to  Columbus.  The  first  man  to  sight 
the  new  world  was  Rodriques  De  Tri- 
arina,  a  Jew  sailor.  The  first  man  to 
set  foot  on  American  soil  was  Torres, 

the  interpreter,  a  Jew. 
The  Surgeon  of  the  Ship  Was  a  Jew. 
"The  Jews  began  to  arrive  in  New 
Amsterdam  as  early  as  1654.  How- 
ever, Stuyvesant,  the  dictatorial  and 
narrow-minded  governor  of  the  col- 
ony, tried  to  stop  the  Jewish  settlers 


-392. 

from  coming  there,  but  when  he  wrote 
to  this  effect  to  the  West  Indian  com- 
pany, the  reply  was  that  the  Jews 
were  directors  and  shareholders  in  the 
company,  much  of  their  revenue  came 
from  them,  and  they  must  be  given 
the  same  rights  and  privileges  as 
others. 

"Lord  Bellamont  reported  to  Eng- 
land in  1700  that  he  had  much  trouble 
in  paying  the  soldiers  their  weekly 
sustenance,  that  they  would  not  pay 
any  money  on  his  orders,  and  that 
were  it  not  for  one  Dutch  merchant 
and  three  or  four  Jews  who  gave 
financial  help  he  would  have  been  un- 
done. Though  small  in  number  at 
this  period,  the  Jews  were  an  influ- 
ential class  of  people.  Hayman  Levy 
of  the  same  colony  at  this  period 
traded  early  with  the  Indians  in  furs. 
An  historian  of  that  day  declared  that 
Mr.  Levy  was  fairly  worshipped  by 
the  red  men.  John  Jacob  Astor  was 
his  clerk  and  received  $1.00  a  day  for 
beating  furs.  Nicholas  Low,  an  an- 
cestor of  Seth  Low,  late  president  of 
Columbia  College,  was  also  a  clerk  of 
Mr.  Levy's  and  laid  the  foundation  of 
his  goodly  fortune  in  a  hogshead  of 
rum  purchased  from  his  former  em- 
ployer. A  hero  of  the  revolution  was 
Mr.  Comez  of  New  York.  When  com- 
panies were  being  formed  he  applied 
to  the  continental  congress  to  raise 
one.  The  member  addressed  said: 
'Mr.  Gomez,  you  are  too  old  for  ac- 
tive service  (he  then  being  68  years 
of  age).  His  answer  was,  'But  I  can 
stop  a  ball  as  well  as  a  younger  man.' 
He  was  allowed  to  raise  his  company 
and  did  good  service  in  battle. 

Bearer  of  Many  Important  Messages 
Across  the  Water. 
"Col.  Isaac  Frank,  of  New  York, 
contributed  £3000  sterling  to  the  co- 
lonial treasury.  He  was  aide  de  camp 
to  Gen.  Arnold,  but  however  guilty 
Arnold  was  found  to  be.  Col.  Frank 
was  held  perfectly  blameless.  He  was 
the  bearer  of  very  important  messages 
to  Jay  and  Franklin  in  Europe.  He 
was  held  in  high  esteem  as  a  brave, 
wise  and  tactful  man.  It  was  through 
him  that  the  Spanish  minister  loaned 
a  large  sum  of  money  to  the  United 
States.  After  the  war  Col.  Frank  was 
one  of  the  incorporators  of  the  Bank 
of  New  York. 

"During  the  rule  of  Stuyvesant  many 
Jews  left  New  York  and  settled  the 
beautiful  seaport  town  of  Newport. 
Its  Jewish  citizens  were  noted  for 
their  inatchless  enterprise,  eminent  re- 
spectability, wonderful  sense  of  mer- 
cantile  honor   and   great   benevolence 


-393- 

to  all  mankind.  Longfellow  made  the 
ancient  Jewish  cemetery  the  subject 
of  a  lovely  poem. 

"The   Jews    of     Philadelphia     were 
noted   as  patriots   during   the   revolu- 
tion.     Haym    Soloman,    who    died    in 
J1785,  first  came  into  public  notice  in 
1778,    when    he    was    commanded    by 
Gen.  Washington  to  burn  the  British 
fleets  and  storehouses,  which  he  was 
doing     when    taken    prisoner    by    the 
enemy.      Luckily   he    escaped   in     two 
days    and    returned    home,    where    he 
"was  welcomed  with  much  enthusiasm. 
It  was  he  who  executed  the  loans  and 
grants  made  by  the  generous  monarch 
of  France  to  further  the  cause  of  free- 
dom.   Haym  Soloman  made  many  and 
considerable  advances   from   his    own 
personal  fortune,   none  of  which  was 
ever  paid  back.     Among  those  that  he 
helped  in  time  of  greatest  need  were 
Robert    Morris    in    the    congress    of 
<ieclaration,  1776;  Gen.  Miflin,  Gen.  St. 
Clair,  Gen.  Steuben,  Maj.  McPherson, 
Maj.    Franks    and    many   others.      He 
also  helped  the  cause  of  freedom  by 
making  gifts   of  money   to  the   noted 
Virginia     delegates,     Lee,     Randolph, 
said  of  him,  'that  when  even  pecuniary 
aid,  both  public  and  private,  were  cut 
Bland    and    Mercer.      James    Madison 
off,  recourse  was  made   to  Mr.   Solo- 
man, who  was  always  found   extend- 
ing  a   welcome    hand    and   met   their 
current  expenses.'     After  the  struggle 
was  over  and  Mr.  Soloman  had  passed 
away,    his    youngest    son    said,    upon 
coming  of  age,  'that  nothing  was  left 
of  his  father's  vast  fortune  except  the 
grateful    remembrance    of  a   just   and 
generous  republic'     Mr.  Soloman  was 
a  trader  in  foreign  countries. 

"There  were  many  other  Jewish 
patriots  made  of  the  same  true  stuff. 
Isaac  Moses,  of  Philadelphia,  in  1777 
contributed  $15,000  to  the  colonial 
treasury.  Herman  Levy  of  the  same 
city  advanced  a  large  amount  of 
money  for  the  support  of  the  armies 
in  the  field.  In  the  non-importation 
act  in  1869  the  first  organized  move- 
ment that  led  to  independence,  there 
were  nine  Jews  who  signed  the  reso- 
lutions. This  original  document  is 
still  to  be  seen  in  Carpenter's  hall, 
Philadelphia.  Among  the  signers  of 
the  bills  of  credit  in  the  continental 
congress  in  1776  were  Benjamin  Levy 
of  Philadelphia,  Benjamin  Jacobs  of 
New  York,  Isaac  Morris  and  others. 

"The  first  people  who  settled  in 
Oglethorp  colony  were  very  im- 
thriftv  and  a  worthless  class,  con- 
stantly quarreling  among  themselves, 
and  had  it  not  been  for  the  timely  ar- 
rival of  some  Jews  whom  Oglethorpe 


-394- 

welcomed  with  open  arms,  his  colony 
would  have  been  anything  but  a  suc- 
cess. 

Introduced  Important  Plants  Into  the 
New  Colonies  of  America. 
"The  Jewish  settlers  were  people 
of  thrift  and  industry,  coupled  with 
intelligence.  One  early  Jewish  set- 
tler, Abraham  De  Dyon,  was  a  noted 
horticulturist  and  the  first  man  to  in- 
troduce useful  foreign  plants  into  this 
country.  Moredcai  Sheftal  of  Savan- 
nah, Ga.,  was  chairman  of  the  rebel 
parochial  committee  organized  to  reg- 
ulate the  affairs  of  the  colony,  which 
was  composed  of  patriots  who  were 
opposed  to  the  royal  rule.  In  July, 
1777,  he  was  appointed  commissary 
general  to  the  troops  of  Georgia.  He 
was  afterwards  on  the  staff  of  the 
continental  troops  and  when  Savan- 
nah was  attacked  by  the  British  his 
name  was  foremost  among  the  de- 
fenders of  the  city  and  as  one  who 
advanced  large  sums  of  money  to  the 
cause  for  which  they  fought.  He  was 
made  prisoner  on  the  enemy's  ship 
because  he  would  not  fight  under  their 
standard.  In  1780,  when  the  British 
passed  the  disqualification  act,  his 
name  was  near  the  head  of  the  list, 
together  with  the  most  prominent 
patriots  of  Georgia. 

"At  the  departure  of  Oglethorpe 
from  Georgia,  many  Jews  left  and 
went  to  Charleston,  S.  C.  At  the 
breaking  out  of  the  revolution  a  com- 
pany of  soldiers  composed  almost 
altogether  of  Jews,  comamnded  by 
Col.  Lushington,  fought  under  Gen. 
Moultrie  and  did  noble  work  at  Beau- 
fort, S.  C. 

"Manual  Mordecai  Noah  of  South 
Carolina  not  only  served  on  Wash- 
ington's staff  and  likewise  with 
Marion,  but  he  gave  $100,000  to  the 
support  of  the  colonial  troops.  Maj. 
Benjamin  Moses  was  also  a  brave  and 
illustrious  patriot.  He  came  to  the 
colonies  from  France  in  1777,  served 
on  the  staff  of  Lafayette  and  again 
with  Washington,  fought  in  almost 
every  action  which  took  place  in  the 
Carolinas,  became  major  of  a  legion 
of  400  men  attached  to  De  Kalb's 
command,  and  when  De  Kalb  was 
killed  in  the  battle  of  Camden,  Maj. 
Nones,  Capt<  Jacob  de  la  Molta  and 
Capt.  de  Lelon,  all  Jews,  bore  their 
brave  commander  from  the  field.  Maj. 
Nones  did  great  service  in  many  other 
ways  to  his  adopted  country. 

"Rodriques  Marquis  was  a  member 
of  the  West  India  company.  His 
grandson,  Samuel  Mendez  Marquis, 
owned    vessels    which    plied    between 


-395- 

New  York  and  Charleston,  S.  C,  dur- 
ing the  revohition.  He  set  his  ships 
aside  for  the  use  of  his  country.  His 
son,  Isaac  IMarquis,  was  a  brave  sol- 
dier lighting  in  Van  Rensselaer's  com- 
pany, Schurmerhorn's  regiment. 

"Philip  Russel  also  deserves  special 
mention.  He  enlisted  as  surgeon's 
mate  to  Surgeon  Norman  under  Gen. 
Lee.  After  the  British  occupied  Phil- 
adelphia in  September,  1777,  he  be- 
came surgeon  of  the  Second  Virginia 
regiment  and  went  into  winter  quar- 
ters in  Valley  Forge  when,  through 
illness  brought  on  by  the  severe  win- 
ter and  poor  quarters,  he  became  deaf 
and  blind,  which  forced  him  to  resign. 
Gen.  Washington  wrote  a  letter  com- 
mending him  for  his  assiduous  and 
faithful  attention  to  the  sick  and 
wounded.  Moses  Bloomfield  of  New 
Jersey  was  another  faithful  surgeon 
and  hospital  physician,  enlisting  Aug. 
14,  1780.  Michael  Gratz,  father  of 
Rebecca  Gratz,  known  as  the  heroine 
of  'Ivanhoe,'  was  noted  for  his  active 
patriotism. 

Constantly  Promoted  Because  of 
Valor  and  a  Noble  Mind. 

"A  lover  of  his  country  was  Aaron 
Benjamin  of  Connecticut.  He  enlisted 
in  the  Eighth  Connecticut  regiment 
Jan.  1,  1777,  -and  saw  active  service 
for  thirty-eight  years.  He  was  con- 
stantly promoted,  going  in  as  ensign, 
and  when  he  resigned  was  lieutenant 
of  the  Thirty-eighth  United  States 
Infantry.  A  patriotic  man  was  Jacob 
Hertz  of  Maryland.  He  loaned  La- 
fayette £2,000  with  which  to  procure 
shirts  and  shoes  and  overalls  for  the 
ill-clad  soldiers.  Though  only  com- 
ing to  the  colonies  from  Germany  in 
1775,  he  became  instantly  imbued  with 
a  love  for  his  adopted  country. 

"The  marking  of  the  first  battle- 
field of  the  revolution  was  made  pos- 
sible by  a  Jew,  one  noted  for  his 
patriotism  and  philanthropy  —  Judah 
Touro.  When  Amos  Laurence,  of 
Boston,  announced  that  he  would  give 
$10,000  with  which  to  mark  the  battle- 
field of  Bunker  Hill  if  anyone  else 
would  give  a  like  amount,  Touro  im- 
mediately wrote  out  a  check  for  the 
desired  amount. 

"Enough  has  been  said  to  show  that 
the  Jew  has  heart  and  soul,  that  he 
gives  with  a  lavish  hand  when  the 
needs  of  his  country,  the  good  of  hu- 
manity and  the  cause  of  liberty  is  at 
stake;  that  he  makes  a  pretty  good 
citizen  and  that  he  most  assuredly  de- 
serves to  hold  a  place  in  the  history 
of  that  country  he  has  so  zealously 
helped    to    make;    that    his    lifeblood 


-396- 

flowed  freely  and  stained  many  battle- 
fields where  he  fought  side  by  side 
with  his  brother  of  other  creeds;  that 
he  always  has  and  always  will  be 
found  ready  to  guard  our  nation's  flag 
and  hold  aloft  that  beloved  and  starry- 
banner  that  floats  over  the  greatest 
and  most  glorious  country  in  the 
known  world." 

Let  me  add  that  in  the  war  of  '61 
to  '65  there  were  more  Jews  in  the 
Northern  army  than  Washington  had 
soldiers  in  the  revolutionary  army» 
and  were  among  our  most  trusted 
spies;  while  I  can  never  remember  of 
having  seen  one  among  rebel  soldiers. 

WHY  WAS  THE  UNITED  STATES 
CALLED  THE  MAN  CHILD? 

We  find  all  the  other  powers  called 
beasts  of  prey,  because  they  were  for- 
ever taking  by  conquest  and  giving 
little  or  no  personal  liberty.  This  was 
under  the  rule  of  the  so-called  better 
classes. 

The  people  to  get  any  freedom  from 
the  bondage  of  these  better  classes 
have  had  to  fight  over  every  inch  of 
ground,  while  their  rights,  their 
powers,  their  money  have  been  used 
to  keep  them  in  bondage. 

The  ruling  classes  have  not  hesi- 
tated to  create  wars,  sometimes  over 
so  silly  a  pretext  as  a  broken  teapot, 
or  an  individual  insult  of  a  glass  of 
wine  thrown  by  one  intoxicated  noble 
into  the  face  of  another.  Sometimes 
it  was  to  get  possession  of  a  woman, 
or  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  peo- 
ple from  a  liason  (as  in  David's  case). 

In  more  recent  ages  it  was  to  get 
possession  of  a  territory  held  by 
another  power.  More  times  of  late  it 
has  been  to  run  nations  into  bonded 
debt,  to  make  room  for  a  paying  in- 
vestment for  idle  money,  or  to  sell 
arms,  or  something  of  that  sort. 
_  There  have  been  few  justifiable  wars 
like  most  of  the  wars  of  the  United 
States. 

More  generally  were  these  wars  for 
the  purpose  of  devouring  territory  be- 
longing to  a  weaker  power.  Thus  it 
is  very  clear  the  other  nations  were 
beasts  of  prey. 

The  United  States  gave  the  first  ray 
of  light  to  personal  freedom.  We  have 
paid  for  the  land  we  took. 

When  we  whipped  Mexico,  and 
could  have  annexed  the  whole  coun- 
try, with  the  consent  of  the  Mexican 
people,  we  paid  her  a  war  indemnity 
instead,  by  the  purchase  of  California, 
New  Mexico  and  Arizona,  and  gave 
her  fifteen  million  dollars. 


■  397- 

The  United  States  gave  Spain  thir- 
teen million  for  Florida.  We  gave 
France  eighteen  million  for  Louisiana 
territory  extending  to  Oregon.  We 
gave  Russia  seven  million  five  hun- 
dred thousand  for  Alaska.  After  whip- 
ping Spain  in  1898,  and  could  have 
taken  all  of  her  colonics,  we  gave  her 
twenty  millions  for  the  territory  we 
took.  Thus  the  United  States  is  the 
man  child.  Is  magnanimous.  And 
through  her  mistaken  kindness  she 
has-  let  foreign  capital  come  in  and 
shape  our  laws  and  rob  us  of  our 
natural  resources. 

This  is  why  the  United  States  is 
called  the  Alan  Child  and  other  na- 
tions Beasts  of  Prey. 

FLAGS. 

Let  us  now  prove  by  the  Flag  the 
United  States  is  the  "Man  Child." 

From  the  most  remote  period  of 
the  world's  history  all  animated  life 
has  learned  there  is  strength  in  union, 
hence  signals  to  attract  each  other 
are  used,  even  among  the  lower  order 
of  being,  the  insect  and  reptilion 
life,  the  bird  and  the  beast,  all  have 
their  rallying  signals.  This  is  some- 
times immitated,  hence  a  silent  signal 
was  sought  by  Man.  This  originated 
in  families,  and  a  well-kown  family 
garment  hoisted  on  a  spear  handle 
became  a  recognized  rallying  stan- 
dard. 

Men  in  general  demand  something 
more  than  abstract  ideas  and  prin- 
ciples, hence  symbols  were  adopted 
to  the  more  forcefully  express  an 
idea.  This  is  why  the  bible  was  so 
profusely  expressed  in  symbols. 

Language  may  change,  but  the  sun, 
moon  and  stars,  rocks,  rivers  and 
mountains  are  eternal. 

Fixed  rallying  standards  were  first 
discovered  in  Egypt.  Then  we  find 
the  tribes  of  Israel  all  had  their  spe- 
cial standards,  these  were  divided 
into  four  divisions. 

That  of  Reuben  was  a  man. 

This  denotes  intelligence,  the  first 
division. 

That  of  Dan  an  eagle,  a  corps  or 
division   of   observation. 

That  of  Judah,  a  lion,  great  power. 
That  o  Ephraim,  a  steer. 

The  division  protecting  the  sup- 
plies of  the  army. 

These  were  the  four  divisions  of 
the  tribes. 

The  standard  of  the  Athenian  was 
an  owl,  of  the  Thebins  a  Spinx. 


-398- 

The  standard  of  Romulus  was  a 
bundle  of  hay  tied  to  a  spear,  after- 
ward a  human  hand. 

Eagles  have  always  been  a  favorite 
emblem;  why,  no  one  seems  to  know. 
They  were  formerly  made  of  silver 
with  thunderbolts  of  gold,  in  Julius 
Caesar's  time   they  were  all  gold. 

Formerly  standards  were  exten- 
sively carved  objects,  very  expensive. 
In  ancient  Greece  the  struggle  be- 
tween the  rich  and  the  poor,  stand- 
ards were  necesary,  and  the  working 
people  being  too  poor  to  afford  ex- 
'pensive  carved  objects  selected  a  red 
rag  as  their  standard,  and  said  it 
typified  the  blood  that  flows  in  all 
men's  veins  alike,  rich  or  poor.  Thus 
the  red  flag  is  the  oldest  flag. 

This  f^ag  became  very  popular  and 
the  children  of  the  rich  could  not  be 
kept  from  it.  This  necessitated  a 
flag  for  the  rich,  and  they  said  the 
blood  in  their  veins  was  not  red,  but 
blue,  as  their  delicate  white  hands, 
unstained  with  honest  toil,  showed 
the  blue  veins  through  the  white  skin. 
Hence,  they  chose  the  Royal  purple 
flag. 

When  the  young  Roman  Empire 
came  up  it  bid  for  the  working 
classes,  and  so  adopted  or  carried  the 
red  flag.  They  soon  sought  to  invite 
the  rich,  and  so  carried  also  the  Royal 
Purple    flag. 

There  was  a  Jewish  carpenter  who 
was  an  astrologer  and  a  reformer, 
advocating  labor  interests  under  new 
religious  principles,  always  at  war 
with  the  rich.  He  established  Social- 
ism, though  he  frankly  told  his 
followers  it  was  too  soon.  But,  he 
said,  "When  you  see  the  sign  of  man 
in  the  heavens,  then  you  may  know 
the  time  is  near," 

The  Sun's  now  passing  into  Aquar- 
ius, the  sign  of  man,  or  water  bearer, 
which  is  now  in  the  heavens,  or  sun 
just  entering  the  sign. 

It  was  the  high  priests,  under  the 
favor  of  the  rich  men  who  crucified 
Christ,  and  then  pretended  to  follow 
him. 

The  old  Pagan  church  of  Babylon, 
established  by  a  harlot,  was  losing 
ground  in  Rome,  and  under  the  sharp 
politician  Constantins,  the  Pagan 
church  pretended  to  become  Chris- 
tianized, and  became  very  popular, 
taking  in  rich  and  poor. 

As  a  mixture  of  red  and  purple 
makes  scarlet,  Rome  adopted  a  scarlet 
flag  as  the  national  standard.  Thus 
the  church  is  always  symbolized  as 
a    woman.       (Christ     speaks     of     the 


.399- 

church  as  his  bride),  became  the 
(mother  of  harlots  and  abominations 
(as  the  Catholic  church  is  the  mother 
of  all  other  churches),  clothed  in 
scarlet  and  purple,  and  sitting  on  a 
scarlet  colored  beast,  thus  the  flag  of 
labor  was  abandoned,  and  instead  of 
Christianizing  the  Pagan  church  it 
was  the  young  Christian  church 
which  ws  Paganized.  I  have  else- 
where shown  that  the  feeling  against 
the  rich  was  so  bitter  that  for  1500 
years  after  Christ  no  one  dared 
openly  advocate  interest  on  money, 
none  but  the  Jews  being  permitted  to 
lend  money,  in  England,  at  interest 
until  the  Pope  sent  his  agents  into 
England  and  loaned  money  for  450 
per  cent;  this  was  in  636,  and  all 
churches  now,  favor         ,  interest. 

The  people  became  angry  and  the 
Bishop  sent  the  agents  back  to  Rome, 
the  Pope  now  in  turn  became  angered 
and  then  sent  the  agents  back  to  Eng- 
land and  gave  the  King  of  England 
10  per  cent  of  his  ill-gotten  gains  to 
leave  them  there,  thus  committing 
fornication  with  the  kings  and 
princes.  Sometime  after  this  the 
King  of  England  issued  an  edict  that 
the  royal  standard  of  England  should 
be  a  dragon  on  red  silk,  sprinkled 
with  gold,  eyes  of  saphire,  tongue  re- 
sembling fire  and  continually  moving. 
This  is  the  Great  Red  Dragon  of 
Revelations. 

I  have  before  shown  this  is  God,s 
country  and  the  part  the  Jews  have 
played  in  its  discovery. 

Now,  remember,  there  were  twelve 
colonies  from  1605  to  1682,  and  not- 
withstanding some  were  settled  by 
the  Dutch,  some  by  the  French,  Eng- 
land claimed  them  all,  and  sent 
twelve  privy  councils  to  settle  the 
affairs  of  the   twelve   colonies. 

Little  Rhode  Island  struggled  for 
her  independence,  and  did  not  come 
into  the  Union  until  after  the  war 
began,  that  making  the  thirteen 
colonies. 

England  had  changed  her  flag  sev- 
eral times  and  at  that  time  carried 
the   cross   of  St.   George. 

Several  of  the  colonies  wished  to 
show  their  loyalty,  and  go  back  to 
the  mother  country  if  treated  prop- 
erly, hence  they  wished  to  continue  in 
some  way  to  carry  the  English  flag, 
slightly  modified. 

Long     before     there     was     a     war 
thought  of  between   the   colonies   and 
the  mother  country  there   was  a   flag 
known  as  the  American  flag.    A  com- 
pany    of      shippers     in     Connecticut 


-400- 

styled  "The  Williams  Importing  and 
Exporting  Trading  Co.,"  who  carried 
a  flag  on  their  ships,  made  up  of 
twelve  alternate  stripes  of  red  and 
white,  this  was,  and  now  is,  the  basis 
of  the  American  flag. 

France  owned  and  claimed  the 
Louisiana  territory  extending  to 
Oregon.  This  was  granted  to  the 
East  India  trading  company  under 
John  Law,  a  Scotchman,  who  was  the 
financier  of  France.  The  name  of 
this  company  was  changed  to  the 
West  India  Trading  Company,  and 
consolidated  with  the  Williams 
Trading  Company  of  Connecticut,, 
and  the  flag  of  alternate  stripes  used^ 
This  flag  was  known  as  an  American 
flag  for  years  before  the  war  began. 

In  the  absence  of  art  and  things  of 
mechanical  beauty  in  this  wilderness 
it  was  little  wonder  this  beautiful  flag 
of  colors  should  become  a  favorite 
with    the   people. 

Poverty  is  a  great  impelling  power 
to  induce  men  to  risk  suffering  and 
privation  in  a  new  country,  so  it  was 
only  poor  men  who  came  to  the  wild- 
erness, and  it  is  little  wonder  the  red 
flag  of  labor  was  a  favorite  flag  with 
them  also.  When  the  Colonial  army 
began  to  gather  at  Cambridge  all 
sorts  of  banners  were  adopted.  Red 
cutting  the  strongest   figure. 

The  flag  that  Putman  flung  to  the 
breeze  at  Prospect  Hill,  July  6th, 
1775,  was  a  red  flag  bearing  the  motto 
— "An  Appeal  to  Heaven." 

At  Bunker  Hill,  the  troops  carried 
a  red  flag,  with  a  pine  tree  painted 
on  it.  When  Pulaski  was  raising  a 
body  of  men,  the  nuns  of  Bethlehem 
presented  him  with  a  red  flag,  with 
emblems  worked  on  it  with  their  own 
hands. 

The  Army  had  adopted  a  red  flag, 
and  the  Navy  a  white  flag,  with  a  red 
border. 

The  variety  of  flags  used  by  the 
Colonial  troops  are  too  numerous  to 
mention  here,  but  sufifice  it  to  say  the 
majority  of  them  had  red  or  the 
beautiful  flag  of  stripes  for  a  basis. 

Some  years  ago  when  aristocracy 
was  trying  to  make  out  that  a  coat 
of  arms  of  the  Washington  family, 
back  in  England,  was  the  basis  of  the 
American  flag,  Benson  J.  Lossing,  the 
historian,  scouted  the  idea  and  said 
if  anything  suggested  the  basis  of  the 
flag,  it  was  the  flag  of  the  East  India 
Trading  Co.. 

The  fact  that  Washington  himself 
suggested  several  ideas  for  the  flag, 
but  never  his  coat  of  arms,  is  strong 


-40i- 

evidence  against  the  silly  aristocratic 
coat  of  arms  idea. 

When  Dr,  Benjamin  P"ranklin,  Mr. 
Lynch,  and  Mr.  Harrison  were  se- 
lected as  a  committee  on  flags,  they 
repaired  to  the  army,  then  9000 
strong,  at  Cambridge.  The  taste  of 
the  army  was  divided  between  the 
red  flag  of  labor  and  a  flag  of  seven 
alternate  stripes  of  red  and  white 
with  the  cross  of  St.  George  and  St. 
Andrew  joined   together. 

Although  labor  comprises  80  per 
cent  of  the  population,  it  shows  its 
weakness  by  selling  out  at  the  ballot, 
or  at  least  never  hanging  together,  so 
the  red  flag  was  falling  into  disgrace, 
and  has  long  been  held  as  the  auc- 
tioneer's emblem.  Consequently,  the 
flag  adopted  by  the  committee  Jan- 
uary 1st,  1776,  was  the  striped  flag  of 
alternate  red  and  white  stripes,  with 
the  crosses  of  St.  George  and  St.  An- 
drew joined.  This  was  known  as 
"The  Great  Union  Flag."  This  flag 
was  used  nearly  two  years  before  the 
adoption  of  the  stars  and  blue  field 
on  the  background  of  stripes.  By  that 
time  the  cross  of  St.  George  had  be- 
come so  obnoxious  that  it  was  deter- 
mined to  abandon  it  altogether. 


Here  is  said  to  be  an  exact  cut  of 
the  flag  John  Paul  Jones  fought  his 
first  sea  fight  under  as  a  privateers 
man.  He  received  his  commission  on 
the  same  day  of  the  birth  of  the  flag, 
June  16,  1777,  and  hoisted  the  stars  and 
on  the  Ranger  on  the  same  day. stripes 

"Don't  tread  on  me"  became 

quite  popular,  several  organizations 
adopting  it.  South  Carolina  adopted 
this  flag  with  the  addition  of  a  cres- 
cent in  one  corner,  and  the  snake  cut 
into  twelve  parts  and  the  added  words, 
"Uuite  or  Die." 


-402 

The  committee  was  urged  to  adopt 
this  flag,  and  on  seeing  the  device 
painted  on  a  drum-head,  Mr.  Frank- 
lin said  he  thought  it  very  appro- 
priate, as  the  stripes  united  the  Army 
and  Navy  flags,  and  the  white  stood 
for  purity,  the  red  for  the  red  flag  of 
labor,  and  the  stripes  stood  for  the 
stripes  the  vigilant  must  wear. 

The  serpent  was  considered  the 
emblem  of  wisdom  by  the  ancients, 
and  with  his  tail  in  his  mouth  repre- 
sented   eternal,    or    continuous,    life. 

The  rattlesnake  is  peculiarly  sym- 
bolic of  America,  as  it  is  found  no 
where  else  but  in  America.  As 
eternal  vigilance  is  the  price  of 
liberty,  he  represents  that  vigilance, 
as  his  eyes  are  very  bright  and  he 
never  closes  them  because  he  has  no 
eyelids.  Again,  he  never  begins  a 
fight  and  never  surrenders.  He  may 
be  misrepresented  and  have  to  stand 
for  the  crimes  of  the  silent  massasauga 
or  moccasin,  but  he  never  strikes  a 
foe  without  warning,  again  he  cannot 
strike  until  he  coils  and  springs  his 
alarm.  His  weapons  of  defense  are 
his  poison  necessary  to  the  digestion 
of  his  food,  but  deadly  as  a  weapon. 
Last,  but  not  least,  his  rattles  are 
never  more  than  twelve  and  a  button, 
these  are  like  the  states,  independent, 
yet  so  connected  they  cannot  be  sep- 
arated without  breaking  to  pieces. 

Books  were  few,  and  the  Bible  was 
the  library,  school  book  and  family 
dictionary,  and  the  story  of  the  ser- 
pent in  the  Garden  of  Eden  was  too 
familiar  in  the  minds  of  the  people  to 
permit  of  their  acceptance  of  a  snake 
as  an  emblem  on  their  flag. 

Another  Richmond  had  now  come 
on  the  field  demanding  recognition. 

Little  Rhode  Island,  extremely  re- 
ligious, as  well  as  patriotic,  had 
adopted  a  flag,  the  beauty  of  which 
at  once  attracted  the  attention  of  all. 


.403- 


THIS     WAS     A     BLUB     FEILD 
WITH  TWELVE  WHITE  STARS. 

This  blue  field  was  taken  from  the 
blue  flag  of  the  Scotch  covenant,  a 
religious  society.  The  white  stars, 
while  twelve  in  number,  representing 
the  twelve  apostles,  the  idea  was  to 
typify  the  constellation  of  Lyra.  _  a 
northern  constellation  on  the  merid- 
ian, northwest  of  Aquilla,  Vega,  or 
Alpha,  is  its  only  star  of  the  first  mag- 
nitude, and  is  100  times  greater  than 
our  sun,  his  present  light  to  us  about 
40,000  of  our  sun,  because  of  his  great 
distance. 

At  that  time  our  Solar  system  was 
supposed  to  revolve  around  Vega. 
Fourteen  thousand  years  ago  Vega 
was  the  North  Pole  star,  and  will  be 
again  in  about  11,000  years.  Now  over 
50  degrees  from  the  pole. 

This  constellation  has  one  star  of 
the  first  magnitude,  one  of  the  third, 
five  of  the  fourth  and  eight  of  the 
fifth  magnitude,  making  fifteen  alto- 
gether. 

Rhode  Island  insisted  that  her  flag 
be  recognized  in  the  national  colors. 
On  this  being  taken  into  considera- 
tion it  brought  the  number  of  States 
from  twelve  to  thirteen,  the  religious 
people  said  this  would  give  them  a 
star  for  each  of  the  apostles  and  one 
for  Christ.  However,  it  was  decided 
that  the  States  would  represent  a  new 
constellation.  But  a  ready  explana- 
tion of  the  situation  was,  Vega,  the 
largest  star,  represented  the  mighty 
territory,  while  the  smallest  star 
would  represent  the  District  of  Co- 
lumbia and  the  thirteen  stars  for  the 
thirteen  States. 


The   ABOVE  represents  a 

FLAG     much    in    FAVOR    WITH 
THE    ECOLONEST. 


We  will  trace  the  flag  back  to 
Genesis  through  the  number  twelve, 
which  IS  a  prophetic  number. 


-404- 

The  Zodiac  is  a  circle  of  360  de- 
grees, divided  into  twelve  signs  of 
thirty  degrees  each,  divided  into  min- 
utes and  seconds. 

The  Zodiac  has  been  the  basis  for 
fixing  time  as  far   back  as  history. 

There  are  tw^elve  constellations 
from  which  these  signs  are  named. 

There  are  twelve  months  of  the 
year. 

Twelve  hours  of  the  day. 

Twelve  hours  of  the  night. 

The  hour  is  divided  into  five  parts 
of  twelve  each. 

The  prophetic  number  so  often 
used  in  the  Bible  as  time,  times  and 
a  half  a  time,  or  1260  years,  is  a 
Zodiacal  period  time  360  days,  or 
year,  a  year  representing  a  siderial 
day,  times  720,  a  half  a  time   180. 

Now  remember  there  were  twelve 
sons  of  Ishmael,  representing  twelve 
princes,  or  cities. 

Twelve  sons  of  Jacob,  representing 
the   twelve   tribes   of   Israel. 

There  were   twelve   apostles. 

When  the  judges  sold  themselves 
for  filthy  lucure,  and  the  people  cried 
"Give  us  a  King,  Oh   Lord." 

God  said,  'T  will  give  you  a  King, 
but  he  will  take  your  sons,  and  your 
daughters,  and  the  best  of  all  you 
have,  but  I  will  give  to  my  people  a 
country  and  a  language." 

And  remember  the  woman  who  fled 
to  the  wilderness,  the  church  had 
twelve  stars  upoti  her  head,  represent- 
ing the  twelve  colonies  England  ac- 
knowledged, and  before  Rhode  Island 
came  in  to  the  Union. 


Betsey  Ross   at  work  no 

THE  FLAG. 


We  have  found  twelve  playing  an 
important  part  all  the  way  through, 
though  the  twelve  is  sometimes 
slightly     broken,    but    when    chained 


-405- 

closely     to     events      the      prophetic 
twelve  may  be  easily  traced. 


THE    FLAG    THAT 
BETSEY  MADE, 

Thus  there  were  really  twelve  stars 
or  states  when  the  war  began. 

In  1812  our,  second  struggle,  there 
was  twenty-four  states. 

In  1861  to  '65,  with  the  Great  Re- 
bellion, there  was  thirty-six  States, 
and  eleven  of  them  seceeded,  and  the 
South  claimed  the  twelve.  Kentucky 
plaj^ed,  too,  the  part  of  Judas  Iscariot, 
At  least  it  was  a  great  honor  to  Ken- 
tucky to  help  to  save  the  Union. 

now  there  will  be  one  great  attempt 
Now  we  have  forty-eight  stars  and 
to  first  establish  a  King  and  then  the 
Pope,  but  it  will  finally  fail  and  the 
people  will  rule  in  some  way  more 
completely  than  ever  before. 

The  starry  banner,  with  Its  beauti- 
ful stripes  and  blue  field,  was  adopted 
bj'  resolution  of  Congress  June  14th, 
1777. 

In  1792,  on  the  admission  of  Ver- 
mont and  Kentucky,  a  resolution  was 
passed  to  add  one  star  and  a  stripe  for 
each  new  State,  this  was  found  to  be 
impracticable,  so  far  as  the  stripes 
were  concerned,  so  May  1st,  1795,  by 
another  resolution,  the  stripes  were 
fixed  at  thirteen  and  an  additional 
star  for  every  State.  This  has  never 
been  changed. 

Some  over-zealous  church  people 
have  put  a  cross  above  the  stars  and 
stripes.  This  should  never  be  per- 
mitted, and  there  is  no  authority  for 
it,  besides  if  a  religious  flag  is  desired 
there  can  be  nothing  equals  the 
starry  banner  that  the  whole  world 
must  respect  and  nearly  everybody 
love. 


-406- 


As  a  sonnet  must  exhaust  the  sub- 
ject in  just  fourteen  lines,  it  is  claimed 
a  sonnet  could  not  be  properly  writ- 
ten, to  the  flag,  but  I  have  accom- 
plished that  literary  feat,  and  here 
it  is. 

A  SONNET  TO  THE  FLAG. 

OUR  HEAVEN  BORN  BANNER 

When    Freedom    sought   an    emblem   true, 

A  banner   from   the    God   of   Right, 
She   tore  from   out  the  azure   blue 

A  raiment  from  the   robes  of   night, 
As  if  her  cap   from  heaven's   store 

Was  set   with  glorious   stars  of   white. 

"Eternal  Vigilance"   'tis  said 

"The    price    of    Liberty"    was    given. 

The   stripes   the   vigilant   must   wear 
Were    also    symbolized    in    heaven. 

The  red  was  found  in  crimson  glow 
Between  the   sun   set  and   the  night. 

While  purity  of  white  we   know 
Is  found  at  dawn  of  early  light. 


THE  END  OF  THE  WORLD. 

As  far  back  as  we  have  history  we 
have  records  of  the  people  looking 
for  the  end  of  the  world,  while  Ec- 
clesiastes  says  the  earth  abideth  for- 
ever. 

The  people  draw  their  ideas  from 
the  astrologers'  talk  of  the  end  of  an 
old  dispensation,  or  from  the  fact  that 
every  time  the  sun,  in  the  great 
Zodiac,  passes  from  one  sign  to  an- 
other it  brings  a  change  of  dispensa- 
tion, or  worldly  conditions,  and  surely 
brings  an  end  of  the  world  to  many, 
as  it  causes  earthquakes,  tidal  waves, 
wars,  pestilence  and  famine.  It  in- 
variably brings  a  new  religious  wave 
and  new  kinds  of  religion  and  a  new 
religious  leader,  a  wave  of  corruption 
and  a  counter  wave  of  conscious  de- 
sire to  overthrow  corrupt  methods, 
and  a  consequent  clash  of  arms. 

Many  people  really  thought  the 
year  1900  would  bring  the  end  of  the 
world;  most  of  these  are  Bible  stu- 
dents, and  they  think  they  quote 
scripture  to  prove  it.     They  are  ter- 


-407- 

ribly  in  error.  In  their  anxiety  to 
have  the  world  destroyed,  and  a  few 
snatched  up  to  heaven,  they  have 
overlooked  plain  statements  and  facts. 
They  have  interpreted  those  things  as 
having  a  spiritual  meaning,  which 
really  have  but  a  material  meaning. 
Especialy  is  this  so  of  the  book  of 
Daniel  and  the  book  of  Revelations. 

It  is  from  the  taking  away  of  the 
daily  sacrifice  that  all  figures  for  the 
future  date  should  be  made,  and 
Daniel  xii  is  the  only  place  where  it 
tells  us  who  took  afaw  the  daily  sacri- 
fice, but  we  now  know  it  was  the  Mo- 
hammedan power,  and  that  it  was 
taken  in  the  year  636. 

Daniel  now  asked,  when  will  all 
this  take  place?  The  Angel  replied: 
"From  the  taking  away  of  the  daily 
sacrifice  Jerusalem  shall  be  trod  down 
time,  times  and  a  half  a  time."  How 
shall  we  define  this  period?  Astrology 
is  the  key,  History  the  testimony. 

God  puts  his  clock  in  the  heavens, 
the  circle  of  the  Zodiac  is  360  degrees 
and  the  circle  is  divided  into  degrees, 
minutes  and  seconds;  thus  it  is  God's 
clock  dial.  In  casting  a  horoscope 
Astrologers  use  a  day  for  a  year.  The 
Bible  prophecies  use  a  day  for  a  year. 
Daniel  was  placed  at  the  head  of 
Astrologers. 

The  Bible  is  an  astrological  work. 
360  days  is  an  astronomical  year,  the 
solar  year  of  365  days,  or  the  lunar 
year  of  354  days  are  man's  system  of 
counting.  Taking  the  astronomical 
year,  360  days,  and  counting  a  year 
for  a  day,  a  time  would  be  360  years, 
times  720  years,  and  a  half  a  time  180 
years;  add  these  together  and  you 
have  1,260  years;  1,260  is  a  prophetic 
number  much  used.  Then  if  Jerusa- 
lem is  to  be  trod  down  1,260  years 
from  the  taking  away  of  the  daily  sac- 
rifice, which  occurred  in  636,  we  will 
add  636  to  1,260  and  you  have  1,896. 
What  occurred  in  1896?  Nothing;  but 
we  must  remember  we  are  counting, 
solar  time;  we  must  take  away  five 
and  one-fourth  days  to  the  year:  this 
we  find  amounts  to  17  years;  taken  17 
years  from  1896  and  you  have  1879. 
What  happened  in  1879?  A  Jewish 
Society,  under  Rabbi  Gaster,  of  Lon- 
don, England,  and  Dr.  Hazel,  of  Vi- 
enna, Austria,  are  at  the  head  of  the 
movement.  They  purchased  the  Holy 
Land  ofif  the  Turk,  and  when  the  Turk 
was  persecuting  Christians  in  .  Ar- 
menia and  Persia  you  did  not  hear  of 
it  in  the  Holy  Land,  for  the  Turk  re- 
spected his  sale. 

This,  then,  is  evidence  No.  1  for  the 
proof  of  my  interpretation. 


"408 

We  shall  find  further  on  why  God 
scattered  the  Jews,  and  that  He  said 
He  would  return  them.  Now  this 
Je\vish  Society  is  to  raise  $10,000,000, 
which  is  nearly  raised,  and  then  the 
taking  of  the  Jews  back  to  Jerusalem 
under  a  true  Socialistic  Republic  will 
commence  in  earnest.  I  have  shown 
in  my  book,  "What  Is  Coming,"  the 
wonderful  strides  made  in  repopula- 
ting  Jerusalem  in  the  past  few  years. 
This  is  evidence  No.  2. 

This  does  not  mean  that  every  Is- 
raelite will  go  back,  but  one  tribe,  the 
tribe  of  Juda,  was  called  Jews. 

Daniel  asked  the  Angel,  "How  long 
before  all  of  this  vision  is  fulfilled?" 
The  Angel  answered:  "From  the  tak- 
ing away  of  the  daily  sacrifice,  636,  to 
the  cleansing  of  the  Sanctuary  will  be 
2,300  days  (years).  This,  then,  would 
bring  us  to  the  year  2936.  What!  for 
Christ's  coming?  Oh,  no!  For  the 
signs  for  Christ's  coming  show  He  is 
close  at  hand.  But  Christ  is  to  re- 
main 1,000  years  perfecting  His 
Father's  Kingdom,  and  during  this 
time  Satan  is  to  be  bound  for  a  thou- 
and  years  and  then  to  be  loosed  to  de- 
ceive the  nations.  So  the  world  is 
not  to  be  destroyed  at  Christ's  coming 
because  there  would  be  no  nations  to 
deceive.  Then  we  will  take  ofif  a  thou- 
sand years  for  the  millennium,  and 
that  brings  you  to  1936.  Now  subtract 
5J4  days  from  1,300  years,  add  646  to 
the  remainder,  and  you  have  1918  for 
Christ's  coming.  Daniel  wanted  more 
evidence,  and  the  angel  told  him  such 
troublous  times  as  never  existed 
would  occur,  and  at  this  time  Michael 
shall  stand  up  and  deliver  his  people; 
this  is  Daniel,  12th  and  1st.  In  the 
same  chapter  he  tells  him,  many  shall 
run  to  and  fro  and  knowledge  shall 
increase 

Now  we  know  the  past  century  has 
developed  more  knowledge  than  the 
balance  of  a  thousand  years,  and  peo- 
ple travel  around  the  globe  in  less 
than  80  days.  Other  passages  in  the 
Scriptures  tell  us  that  the  signs  of 
the  times  in  the  last  days,  "Your  sons 
and  your  daughters  shall  see  visions, 
your  old  men  dream  dreams;  some 
shall  be  interpreters  of  prophecies 
and  some  shall  prophesy  and  some 
heal  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  and 
some  shall  be  discerners  of  spirits." 

In  the  book  Nahum,  11th  chapter, 
4th  verse,  says:  "The  chariots  shall 
rage  in  the  streets;  they  shall  jostle 
one  against  another  in  the  broadways; 
they  shall  seem  like  torches;  they 
shall  run  like  the  lightnings." 

I  would  ask  the  reader  to  picture 


-409- 

the   electric   cars  and  automobiles   in 
as  few  words  if  he  can. 

Daniel  11th  chapter  describes  the 
Turk  and  says:  "He  shall  plant  the 
tabernacles  of  his  palace  between  the 
seas  in  the  glorious  holy  mount;  yet 
he  shall  come  to  his  end,  and  none 
shall  help  him."  The  driving  out  has 
recently  taken  place. 

Daniel  asked  for  still  more  evidence, 
and  the  angel  told  him:  "From  the 
taking  away  of  the  daily  sacrifice  to 
the  setting  up  of  the  abomination  that 
maketh  desolate,  would  be  1,290  years. 
Add  636,  the  period  of  taking  away  of 
the  daily  sacrifice,  and  you  have  1,926; 
add  five  days  to  the  year  for  the  dif- 
ference in  Solar  and  Astronomical  or 
Bible  time,  and  you  have  1908  for  the 
setting  up  of  the  Abomination. 

What  is  the  Abomination?  It  will 
be  a  uniting  of  the  crowned  heads 
against  republics,  and  freedom  of 
thought;  it  will  produce  such  wars 
and  tribulations  as  never  was  before 
known,  but  it  is  promised  to  be  of 
short  duration.  The  angel  then  tells 
Daniel  that  "Blessed  is  he  who  wait- 
eth,  and  cometh  to  the  thousand  three 
hundred  and  five  and  thirty  days." 

What  does  that  mean?  It  means 
that  reincarnation  is  a  fact,  and  he 
who  does  not  come  on  earth  until 
after  the  tribulation  is  past  will  escape 
the  trouble,  as  all  would  have  settled 
down  to  the  peace  and  harmony  of 
the  Sunday  morning  of  God's  Sunday 
or  millennium,  for  remember,  "a  thou- 
sand years  is  as  a  day  with  the  Lord." 

When  God  told  Adam,  "The  day 
thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely 
die,"  God  was  speaking  of  his  thou- 
sand-year day,  and  no  man  ever  lived 
a  thousand  years.  Then  it  was  two 
thousand  years  to  the  flood  and  a 
change  of  dispensation,  two  thousand 
years  from  the  flood  to  Christ  and  a 
change  of  dispensation.  It  is  now 
ttvo  thousand  years  again,  making  six 
thousand  years,  or  six  of  God's  work- 
ing days,  and  we  are  about  to  enter 
on  the  seventh  or  God's  Sunday.  That 
is  another  proof  that  the  world  is  not 
to  be  destroyed,  but  Christ  reigns  a 
thousand  years.  Now  1335  and  636 
makes  1971;  deduct  the  five  and  one- 
four  days  for  1,335  years  and  add  the 
remainder  to  the  636,  and  you  have 
the  true  beginning  of  the  millennium 
of  Sunday  morning  starting  about 
1951. 

1951,  or  1908  to  1951  for  preparation, 
as  the  abomination  was  set  off  in  1908. 

This  is  the  fourth  count  in  figures 
to  prove  the  interpretation. 


-410 

The  Book  of  Revelation. 

The  greater  part  of  the  book  of 
Revelations  is  a  sealed  book  until 
Christ's  coming.  But  there  is  a  great 
deal  of  it  that  is  as  plain  or  even  more 
plain  than  the  book  of  Daniel. 

Many  Bible  students  have  supposed 
John  was  reiterating  the  very  things 
that  Daniel  wrote  of.  But  there  was 
no  necessity,  for  it  were  superfluous 
for  him  to  do  so.  He  did,  however, 
take  up  the  subject  where  Daniel  left 
off. 

Remember  Daniel's  prophecies, 
though  they  cover  the  whole  period 
to  the  end  of  the  millennium  or 
cleansing  of  the  Sanctuary,  they  treat 
mostly  of  a  period  down  to  the 
French  revolution,  or  the  feet  of  the 
image. 


John,  in  the  12th  chapter  of  Revela- 
tions, says,  ''And  there  appeared  a 
great  wonder  in  the  heavens,  a  woman 
clothed  with  the  Sun,  and  the  Moon 
under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a 
crown  of  twelve  stars." 

2.  And  she  being  with  child,  cried 
travailing  in  birth,  and  pained  to  be 
delivered. 

And  there  appeared  another  won- 
der in  the  heavens:  and  behold  a  great 
red  dragon  having  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns  and  seven  crowns  upon  his 
heads. 


-411- 

4.  And  his  tail  drew  a  third  part  of 
the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did  cast  them 
to  the  earth;  and  the  dragon  stood 
before  the  woman,  which  was  ready 
to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour  her 
child  as  soon  as  it  was  born. 


5.  And  she  brought  forth  a  man 
child,  who  was  to  rule  the  nations 
with  a  rod  of  iron;  and  her  child  was 
caught  up  unto  God  and  to  his  throne. 

And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness where  she  hath  a  place  prepared 
of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her.  A 
thousand  two  hundred  and  three  score 
days!    1,260  years. 

What  is  the  interpretation  of  this? 

As  the  Bible  has  been  much  muti- 
lated and  many  books  that  it  speaks 
of  lost,  it  washows  it  was  necessary  to 
write  in  symbols;  besides  as  language 
changes  meaning  or  definitions  are 
liable  to  change,  so  those  important 
parts  were  written  insymbols.  The 
church  was  symbolized  by  a  woman, 
as  Christ  speaks  of  his  bride  the 
church.  Very  well  then,  what  church, 
and  what  church  was  it  that  fled  to  the 
wolderness?  Remember  the  Papal 
power  offended  God  and  the  little 
horn  blasphemed  and  made  war  on  the 
Saints.      Now    it    is    not   necesasry   to 


-412- 

blame  all  Catholics  or  the  church  for 
all  time  because  of  the  errors  of  some 
leaders.  But  this  power  did  put  a  stop 
to  liberty  of  thought,  and  as  we  are 
here  to  develop  a  character,  God's 
plan  was  being  interfered  with  and  it 
did  not  alone  afifect  the  Protestants 
but  many  conscientious  Catholics  were 
longing  for  the  privilege  of  broader 
views. 

All  intellectual  people  could  see  if 
there  had  been  no  controversy  there 
would  have  been  no  advancement,  for 
all  would  have  been  barbarians  or  fire 
worshipers.  There  would  have  been 
no  Catholic  religion  even,  and  even 
Christ  was  crucified  for  opinion's  sake. 

Very  well,  then;  many  people  were 
crying  to  be  delivered  from  the  bond- 
age of  opinion  by  the  Romish  Church; 
they  had  new  ideas,  they  wanted  a 
government  where  they  could  worship 
as  they  pleased,  hence  were  crying 
with  labor  pains  to  be  "delivered." 
Now,  as  this  represented  a  number  of 
religious  denominations,  including 
Catholic  reformers,  what  was  meant? 

Christ  took  no  cognizance  of  creeds, 
but  said,  "Where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  my  name  there 
am  I  in  the  midst  of  them."  He  did 
not  say  two  or  three  Catholics,  two  or 
three  Methodists,  or  two  or  three  of 
any  denomination;  therefore  it  meant 
any  one  who  was  conscientiously 
seeking  the  truth. 

So  the  woman  that  f^ed  to  the  wil- 
derness was  the  12  religious  denom- 
inations forming  the  12  colonies,  who 
fled  to  this  country  during  that  cen- 
tury from  1602  to  1685,  and  this  in- 
cluded the  reform  Catholics.  The  12 
colonies  were  the  12  stars  on  the 
woman's  head.  This  is  more  fully 
dealt  with  farther  on.  The  two  great 
wings  that  were  given  to  the  woman 
were  the  fore  and  aft  sails  of  that 
period,  which  very  much  resembled 
two  great  wings.     (See  cut.) 

She  was  clothed  with  the  Sun,  Eng- 
land the  foremost  nation,  who  claimed 
all  of  the  colonies,  notwithstanding 
some  were  settled  by  the  Dutch  and 
some  by  the  French,  and  in  1688  she 
appointed  12  privy  councils  to  settle 
the  affairs  of  the  12  colonies. 

The  Moon  under  the  woman's  feet 
meant  France,  who  supported  the 
woman,  the  colonies,  when  the  man 
child,  the  new  system  of  government, 
was  formed. 

This  woman  is  to  be  fed  1,260  years. 
This  woman  was  certainly  a  symbol, 
and  as  it  could  mean  nothing  else  but 
a  church,  how  could  it  be  fed  except 
by     liberal     enlightenment,     and     all 


.    -413- 

churches,  including  the  Catholics, 
have  been  growing  more  and  more  lib- 
eral. But  what  about  the  1,260  years? 
Events  which  cover  a  number  of  years 
could  not  be  fixed  at  a  given  period 
except  approximately,  therefore  from 
1602  to  1685,  dividing  the  period  at 
about  1640  and  adding  1,260,  brings 
you  up  to  2,900,  taking  one  thousand 
off  for  the  millennium  during  which 
Christ  and  his  144,000  teachers  are  to 
feed,  teach  the  rest  of  the  world,  and 
it  brings  you  to  the  present  time. 

This  mathematical  calculation  is 
problem  No.  5,  in  proof  of  this  inter- 
pretation of  Christ's  second  coming 
about  1918. 

We  find  here  a  proof  that  a  time, 
times  and  a  half  a  time  is  1,260  years, 
for  it  is  already  stated  that  the  woman 
was  to  be  fed  in  the  wilderness  a  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  three  score 
days — Revelations  xii  and  6th;  and  the 
same  chapter,  14th  verse,  says  time, 
times  and  a  half  a  time;  so  we  know 
John's  and  Daniel's  dates  agree  and 
are  astrological  years. 

Now  what  or  who  is  the  red  dragon? 

We  have  found  so  far  the  symbols 
all  refer  to  earthly  things;  now  this 
red  dragon  must  be  looked  for  as  an 
earthly  institution;  and  as  it  is  pic- 
tured as  a  great  evil  we  must  ask  our- 
selves: what  is  the  greatest  evil 
spoken  of  in  Scripture? 

1.  "The  love  of  money  is  the  root 
of  all  evil." 

2.  God  gave  the  Holy  Land  to  Abra- 
ham and  his  seed  for  an  everlasting 
inheritance. 

If  you  wish  to  punish  a  child,  you 
take  away  a  cherished  gift. 

In  the  22nd  chapter  of  Ezekiel,  God 
says  to  the  Jews:  "Ye  have  taken 
usury  and  greedily  gained  one  of  an- 
other, and  I  have  smitten  mine  hand 
against  you  and  ye  shall  be  scattered 
among  the  heathen  and  among  the 
countries  until  thy  filthiness  is  con- 
sumed out  of  thee."  And  they  stand 
scattered  today  as  an  evidence  of  the 
prophecies.  But  God  said  he  would 
bring  them  back  for  his  word's  sake, 
and  I  have  shown  they  are  already  as- 
sembling back. 

This  does  not  mean  that  every  Is- 
raelite shall  go  back,  but  the  Jews  as 
a  nation  shall  be  established  there. 

The  Scriptures  say,  "Take  thou  no 
usury  or  increase." 

The  only  time  that  Christ  used 
force  was  when  with  the  scourge  he 
drove  the  money  changers  from  the 


-414-     . 

temple.  Then  the  greatest  evil  spoken 
of  in  Scripture  is  the  misuse  of  money, 
and  this  is  the  great  red  dragon  (a 
money  powerj. 

That  the  church  and  the  woman  are 
one  and  the  same  may  be  easily  de- 
termined by  reading  Revelations  care- 
fully. 

The  Scriptures  charge  the  woman, 
the  church,  with  committing  fornica- 
tion with  the  kings  and  the  princes, 
and  as  we  found  historical  parallels  for 
everything  so  far  we  must  find  a  his- 
torical parallel  for  this  and  a  histori- 
cal name  for  the  red  dragon.  Murry 
on  Usury  says  that  up  to  1235  the 
church  taught  that  usury  or  interest 
on  money  was  a  crime  and  some  phi- 
losophers and  priests  classed  it  with 
murder.  In  England  up  to  1235  none 
but  the  Jews  were  permitted  to  loan 
money  on  interest.  But  during  that 
year  the  Pope  sent  his  agents  into 
England  and  loaned  money  for  four 
hundred  and  fifty  per  cent,  says  Murry 
on  Usury.  The  people  became  very 
indignant  at  the  idea  of  the  church 
doing  such  a  thing,  and  the  bishop, 
a  very  worthy  and  honorable  gentle- 
man, sent  the  agents  back  to  Rome. 
The  Pope  became  angry  and  recalled 
the  bishop  and  sent  the  agents  back 
into  England.  He  then  gave  the  King 
of  England  10  per  cent  of  his  ill-gitten 
gains  to  leave  the  agents  there,  thus 
committing  fornication  with  the  kings 
and  princes.  Encyclopedia  Britannica 
under  the  head  of  flags  says  that  in 
1244,  eleven  years  late,  the  same  kinw 
issued  an  edict  that  the  royal  stand- 
ard of  England  should  be  a  dragon  on 
red  silk,  sprinkled  with  gold,  eyes  of 
sapphire,  tongue  of  fire  and  continu- 
ally moving.  So  here  we  have  the 
parallel  and  the  red  dragon.  A  dragon 
in  the  ancient  language  was  a  ser- 
pent. From  this  time  forward  in- 
terest on  money  became  popular, 
though  the  church  did  not  publicly 
recognize  it  until  1730,  when  Pope 
Benedict  XIV.  declared  only  unlawful 
interest  was  usury,  where  the  Scrip- 
tures say,  "Take  no  usury  or  increase." 
Thus  the  Catholic  church  became  the 
mother  of  harlots  and  the  Protestant 
churches  the  daughters,  as  all  uphold 
interest  on  money.  But  God  says, 
"Unless  they  repent  I  will  make  a  bed 
for  the  mother  of  harlots,  but  her  chil- 
dren I  will  kill  with  death."  This, 
then,  is  evidence  enough  of  what  con- 
stitutes the  red  dragon. 

The  money  power,  the  red  dragon, 
was  established  and  is  rapidly  binding 
the  world  in  bonded  indebtedness  and 
all  will  soon  be  slaves  to  the  few  bond- 
holders. 


1 


-415- 

All   of  this   trouble   could   be   over- 
come    by     the     government     loaning 
money  to  the  people  at  mere  clerical 
expenses,  or  as  no  one  but  a  govern- 
ment can  make  money,  let  the  govern- 
ment issue  paper  money  and  start  pub- 
lic works  and  pay  it  out  to  labor,  until 
there  is  not  a  forced  idle  man  in  the 
land.     Then  let   the  government  take 
the  average  price  of  one  thousand  of 
the  most  staple  articles,  and  stop  issu- 
ing.    A    few    of   these    articles    might 
fluctuate  from  year  to  year,   but  as  a 
whole  they  would  only  rise  and  fall  in 
proportion    to    the   volume   of   money 
in  circulation;  thus  if  they  rose  above 
that   fixed   sea   level   we   would    know 
hoarded  money  was  coming  out  or  the 
metals  flowing  in  as  a  substitute,  and 
the  surplus  should  be  taken  in  by  tax- 
ation.     If   on    the    other   hand    prices 
were  falling  below  that  fixed  sea  level 
we  would  know  money  was  becoming 
scarce    and    the    government    should 
again    start   public   works    and    pay   it 
out    to   labor;    thus   we    could   always 
keep  a  stable  currency  and  never  have 
a  panic  or  enforced   idleness,  and  we 
should  remember  enforced  idleness  is 
the  devil's  workshop.      But  while  the 
government,  under  the  control  of  the 
dragon's  agents,  will  come  to  the  res- 
cue of  the  bankers  and  money  loaners, 
as    several    of    the    secretaries    of    the 
treasury   have    done,    they   will    never 
come    to    the    people's    rescue    in    the 
same    manner.      The    money     loaning 
and    privileged    classes    would     rather 
plunge  the  country  into  war  and  issue 
more  bonds  to  enslave  the  people,  and 
under    a    pretense    of    civilizing    the 
weaker  nations,  than  to  elevate  their 
people  in  a  peaceful  manner. 

It  is  true  a  nation  should  grow,  ot 
in  other  words  eat  or  be  eaten,  under 
the  present  systems,  and  so  far  our 
government  has  been  wisely  conducted 
in  that  matter,  even  by  the  present 
money  man's  government,  with  the 
exception  of  the  wrongful  issue  of 
bonds  instead  of  non-interest  bearing 
legal  tender  paper  money.  In  this  re- 
spect we  need  a  balance  wheel,  and  I 
can  give  no  better  illustration  than 
by  quoting  history  in  the  following 
manner.  It  is  a  historical  fact  that 
as  wealth  concentrates  in  the  hands  of 
the  few,  nations  decay.  Goldsmith 
sings: 

"111  fares  the  land,  to  hastening  ills  a 
prey. 

Where   wealth   accumulates   and  men 
decay." 

When  old  Egypt  died,  four  per  cent 
sf  the  people  owned  all  the  wealth. 


-416- 

When  Babylon  died  three  per  cent 
of  the  people  owned  all  the  wealth. 

When  old  Persia  died  two  per  cent 
owned  all  of  the  wealth. 

When  Greecia  died,  one-half  of  one 
per  cent  owned  all  of  the  wealth. 

When  Rome  died,  two  thousand 
people  owned  the  civilized  world,  and 
then  followed  the  dark  ages  from 
which  we  did  not  recover  until  wealth 
was  scattered  or  destroyed  by  con- 
tinual wars. 

I  have  shown  that  republics  are 
God's  chosen  form  of  government, 
and  that  England's  attack  on  the  Boer 
Republic  and  what  it  cost  her  prove 
to  the  world  her  decay,  and  here  we 
may  note  this — 

A   LESSON  IN  HISTORY 

Oh^!    England,   'tis  thy  boasted   freedom 
"omes    down   from    an    old   ancient   cry. 

It   is   mine !     The  world   I  must   conquer. 
It  is  yours  to  yield  or  to   die. 

While    under    the    broad    cloak    of    freedom 
All    banners    must    needs    be   unfurled; 

Great  nations  have  died  like  a  tyrant 
Attempting   to    conquer    the    world. 

Old    Egypt,   the   foremost    of    nations. 

Whose   army    was    great   and    was    brave. 

Succumbed  to  her  privileged  classes 
And    wealth    made    her   labor   a   slave. 

Great   Babylon  in  all  of  her  glory. 
In  majesty,    grandeur    and   pride. 

Ignored   both    God   and   her    people. 
In  sin    and   corruption   she  died. 

'Twas  Carthage  in  all  of  her  splendor 
Who   gave    to  her   Hannibal   fame, 

Let  greed  run  away  with  her  reason, 
Leaving    only    in    history    a    name. 

It  was    Media   and    Persia   united 

Who   fattened   on   Babylon's    fall, 
Then   died   when    the    people   had    nothing 

When   privilege  had    gathered    it  all. 

When   Grecia    came   on   to   the   carpet 

Under    Alexander    the    Great, 
She    traded    her    national    glory 

For  merely   expansion   of  state. 

Then  Rome  in  the  pride  of  her  power 
Ruled    all    in   her    own   bloody   way. 

She  yielded  to  wealth  and  corruption 
And  finally  went  into   decay. 

Oh   England,  thy  hour  approaches. 

No    matter    whatever    you    do. 
Thou  hast  followed  the  footsteps  of  others 

To  the  brink  of  your  own  Waterloo. 

American    statesmen,    take   warning. 
If    heeding    your    own    country's    weal, 

Beware  of  both  greed  and  expansion 
By    attaching    a    good    balance    wheel. 

John  told  US  the  dragon  hated  the 
woman  and  poured  a  stream  from  his 
mouth  and  tried  to  drown  her,  and  he 
stood  ready  to  devour  the  man  child 
the  moment  it  was  born. 

By  1602  the  money  power  was  fully 
established  and  wealthy  church  digni- 
taries were  its  leaders,   and  they  be- 


-417- 

came   land   owners   here   in   America. 
They  wanted  settlers,  and  as  the  re- 
formers were  crying  to  be  delivered, 
wanting  a  government  of  their   own, 
these  land  owners  said  to  them:    "Go 
over  and  settle  on  our  lands;  we  will 
pay  all  expenses  and  you  can  pay  us 
back   in   a  percentage    of   your   prod- 
ucts, and  you  can  make  such  laws  as 
you  please"  and  we  won't  send  anyone 
to  your  colonies  but  those  who  believe 
as  you  do."     Under  this  promise  the 
people    came,    but    the     money     lords 
soon   found   the   country   was   greater 
than    they    supposed,    and    there    was 
not  enough   of  these  people,  so   they 
tried  to  send  others  over.    But  the  col- 
onies objected  and  would  not  let  them 
in.  The  money  lords  now  became  very 
angry    and     the    dragon     opened    his 
mouth  and  poured  a  stream  of  water 
and  tried  to  drown  the  woman.     The 
people     are     always     symbolized     as 
water,  the  mouth  of  the  money  power 
(dragon)    was   almshouse    and   prison 
house    doors,    and    the    money   power 
created   hard    times   in   the  old  world 
and  filled  almshouses  and  prisons,  and 
then  told  these  poor  creatures,  if  you 
want  your  freedom,  go  over  and  settle 
on  our  lands  and  you  can  go  free,  and 
they  tried  to  make  this  country  penal 
colonies,  as  they  afterward  made  Au- 
stralia.    But     when     they     sent     this 
stream  of  people   over  here,  as  John 
says,    "The    earth    opened    its    mouth 
and    helped    the    woman."     Colonists 
who    were    organized    said    to    these  , 
people,  "You   cannot   settle  with  us." 
"Very  well,"  said  the  people,  "we  will 
go  into  the  forest  deeper  and  hew  our- 
selves out  homes,  and  we  wont's  have 
to   pay    the    money   lords     anything." 
So   as    there   was   no   profit   for  them 
they  ceased  to  send  any  more,  so  the 
earth  had  opened  its  mouth  and  help- 
ed the  woman. 

The  dragon  stood  ready  to  devour 
the  man  child  the  moment  it  was  born. 
I  have  shown  God  hated  kingdoms, 
and  Alexander  Hamilton,  whom  the 
money  lords  extol  today,  urged 
Washington  to  accept  kingship,  and 
Hamilton  established  the  English  sys- 
tem of  finance  here,  which  is  rapidly 
devouring  this  country  with  bonded 
indebtedness. 

The  symbol  of  the  money  power  as 
a  serpent  is  very  complete,  as  he 
charms  his  prey,  as  he  tells  the  na- 
tions they  should  bond  the  country  to 
build  navies  and  armies  so  they  could 
capture  the  weaker  ones.  And  he  gets 
the  business  man  to  borrow,  then 
tightens  his  folds  and  causes  him  to 
borrow  more  money,  and  when  he  has 
beslimed  him  enough  he  swallows  him. 


.418 

It  is  a  statistical  fact  that  95  per  cent 
of  all  business  is  done  on  credit  and 
that  95  per  cent  of  all  business  men 
fail  sooner  or  later. 

We  know  that  a  real  serpent  uses 
a  tree  for  a  fulcrum  to  crush  its  prey, 
so  the  dragon  or  money  power  used 
England  for  a  tree,  and  the  English 
army  which  overrun  four  of  the  states 
which  were  the  stars  on  the  woman's 
head;  thus  it  was  the  tail  of  the  ser- 
pent which  drew  a  third  part  of  the 
stars  after  it,  but  remember  in  the  war 
where  the  dragon  and  his  angels 
fought  with  Michael  and  his  generals, 
Michael  overcame  the  dragon;  and  the 
Americans  overcame  the  English 
army,  with  the  assistance  of  the  moon, 
France,  who  was  under  the  woman's 
feet,  assisted  the  woman  when  the 
man  child  was  born. 


iRt*.  iV.l. 


Now  John  saw  another  wonder  in 
the  heavens,  and  he  saw  a  great  beast, 
which  he  describes  to  be  like  the  beast 
ihat  Daniel  saw  having  a  head  \vith 
ten  horns;  but  this  beast  had,  besides 
the  head  of  ten  horns,  seven  heads, 
all  hanging  down  but  the  one  that  was 
wounded  unto  death;  if  this  meant  the 
Roman  empire,  we  must  find  what 
forms  of  government  Rome  had,  for 
we  found  heads  means  governments, 
as  horns  means  kingdoms.  So  Rome 
was  first  governed  by  kings,  second 
by  council,  third  by  Decemvirs,  fourth 
Dictators,  fifth  Triumvirs,  sixth  Em- 
perors, seventh  Popes,  and  he  is  to  be 
restored  by  the  dragon  power  and 
then  "Even  he  will  be  the  eighth  head 
but  of  the  seventh." 

When  was  this  head  wounded? 
When  Napoleon  the  First  took  the 
Pope  a  prisoner  to  Paris  in  1810  and 
after  returning  him  to  Rome  he  left 
a  guard  of  French  soldiers,  thus  de- 
stroying his  temporal  power.  In  1870 
Napoleon  III.  withdrew  the  soldiers 
and  Victor  Emmanuel  shut  him  up  in 
the  Vatican,  and  he  says,  "I  am  still 
emperor  but  a  prisoner  in  the  Vati- 
can," and  the  Scriptures  say  the 
woman(  church)  he  represents  says, 
"I  sit  queen  and  am  no  widow  and 
shall  suffer  no  violence." 


-419- 

Why    and     in    what    way     is     this 
wounded   head   to   be   restored? 


John  saw  another  wonder  ni  the 
heavens  and  he  saw  an  image  of  the 
beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth. 

This  image  was  lamb-like  in  appear- 
ance, having  two  horns;  but  he  speaks 
with  the  tongue  of  a  dragon  who  has 
power  to  give  life  to  the  image  of  the 
beast. 

And  he  causeth  all,  both  small  and 
great,  to  receive  a  mark  on  the  fore- 
head or  the  right  hand,  that  no  man 
might  buy  or  sell  save  he  had  the 
mark  or  the  name  of  the  beast  or  the 
number  of  his  name.  Now  his  name 
is  six  hundred  three  score  and  six 
(666);  I  have  explained  what  that  is 
in  the  second  part  of  the  book.  But 
what  was  this  image  of  the  beast? 

I  have  shown  that  nations  are  sym- 
bolized as  beasts  of  prey;  what  nation 
so  resembled  the  old  Roman  Empire 
and  was  built  up  so  quickly?  None  but 
the  English  Empire  that  the  dragon 
power  built  up,  "gave  life  to,"  and 
used  as  a  tree  to  hang  from  and  a  ful- 
crum to  crush  its  prey.  It  caused  fire 
to  come  down  out  of  the  heavens  to 
astonish  men.  When  Benjamin  Frank- 
lin drew  lightning  from  the  heavens 
he  was  a  British  subject. 

The  dressing  of  servants  in  uniform 
and  putting  a  number  on  the  hat,  the 
building  up  of  great  corporations, 
trusts,  and  even  labor  societies  includ- 
ing grips,  signs  and  boycott,  are  the 
result  of  the  great  money  trust  of 
England,  and  are  the  marks  in  the 
forehead  and  the  right  hand.  Besides, 
England  has  church  and  state,  an 
image  of  the  beast. 

The  two  horns,  England  and  Scot- 
land, have  both  ruled,  like  Media  and 
Persia;  Ireland  never;  she  speaks  with 
the  tongue  of  a  dragon;  establishing 
a  suzerainty  here  and  a  protectorate 
there,  and  advancing  Christianity,  but 
always  where  there  is  a  gold  mine. 

Telling  her  own  people  how  rich 
they  are,  when  it  is  only  the  riches  of 
the  dragon  money  power,  while  the 
people  are  under  a  yoke  of  bonded 
slavery.  See  Hazard  circular,  the  Panic 
Bulletin  and  Bank  circular.  She  never 
makes  a  treaty  that  she  doesn't  break 
if  it  is  for  her  interest  to  do  so.  Now 
this  is  nothing  against  the  English 
people  but  citing  history  and  Bible 
prophecies. 


-420- 

England  is  not  a  big  enough  tree 
for  the  money  power,  therefore  with 
its  influences  it  will  form  an  alliance 
of  European  powers  against  republics 
and  all  freedom  of  thought  and 
speech;  England  at  first  will  be  with 
that  alliance  and  aid  in  forcing  the 
worship  of  the  beast,  to  get  the  in 
fluence  of  the  Catholic  church,  the 
Pope  will  be  made  spiritual  adviser 
and  arbitrator  of  their  differences; 
now  remember  in  Daniel's  vision  there 
was  no  crowns  upon  the  horns,  but 
in  this  case  there  are  crowns  upon 
|he  Horns,  shojving  it  is  but  an  al- 
liance; thus  the  wounded  head  is  re- 
stored, but  not  exactly  as  before,  be- 
cause in  this  case  he  is  the  eighth 
head  but  of  the  seven. 

I  have  a  book  in  which  I  published 
this  matter  in  1900,  and  I  there  stated 
that  if  my  interpretation  is  right,  the 
King  of  England  will  form  an  alli- 
ance with  the  powers,  apparently 
against  Germany,  but  in  reality 
against  human  liberty,  and  that  he 
would  do  some  unreasonable  thing  to 
curry  favor  with  the  Pope. 

I  have  a  newspaper  clipping  show- 
ing that  in  1908  King  Edward  formed 
such  an  alliance,  and  that,  notwith- 
standing when  he  takes  his  oath  of 
ofhce,  he  takes  his  oath  he  will  never 
enter  a  Catholic  church.  But,  in  No- 
vember, 1908,  he  violated  his  own 
oath  and  entered  a  Catholic  church; 
thus  setting  up  the  abomination  that 
maketh   desolate. 

Think  of  a  King  violating  his  oath. 
Indeed  it  must  be  a  powerful  incen- 
tive that  leads  a  King  to  do  that,  if 
that  clipping  is  true,  and  we  are  told 
that  the  present  King  refused  to  take 
the  oath  of  office  until  the  oath  was 
modified. 

I  have  no  war  with  the  Catholic,  or 
any  other  religion,  nor  was  it  a  crime 
for  the  King  to  enter  a  Catholic 
church,  but  to  violate  his  oath  is  a 
different  thing,  and  it  shows  the 
money  power,  or  Red  Dragon  is  about 
to  restore  the  wounded  head  to  pow- 
er, and  that  he  intends  to  restore  it 
here. 

Mark  Hanna  said  nothing  but  the 
Catholic  church  could  defeat  Social- 
ism and  control  labor. 

The  recent  rebellion  of  the  Swiss 
guards  show  the  Pope  is  preparing 
to  move. 

It  has  been  claimed  that  the  vast 
sums  of  money  of  the  Catholic  Hier- 
archy have  been  invested  in  this  coun- 
try, and  that  the  late  railroad  mag- 
nates, Harriman  and  J.  Pierpont  Mor- 
gan, were  the  agents  of  the  Catholic 
Hierarchy. 


(421) 


The  powers  seem  to  be  groping  for 
a  pretext  for  a  falling  out  with  us,  in 
the  matter  of  tolls  in  the  Panama  Ca- 
nal, and  have  refused  to  be  present 
at  the  San  Francisco  Exposition,  and 
it  is  claimed  England  is  preparing 
for  a  naval  station  in  Bermuda,  which 
she  denies.  But  these  are  straws,  it 
is  well  to  watch. 

Farther  on,  the  illustrations  of  your 
present  flying  machines,  were  taken 
from  a  book  I  published  in  1884. 
These  go  to  show  the  accuracy  of 
my  predictions. 

Good  and  wise  Catholics  have  told 
me  they  expected  this  was  about  the 
time  for  the  appearance  of  the  anti- 
Christ  they  look  for  and  that  he 
would  be  a  Pope. 

Arnold  de  Vion,  a  Benedictine 
monk,  who  was  an  astrologer  in  the 
year  1595,  made  this  prediction  de- 
scribing a  hundred  and  eleven  Popes: 
He  describes  Pope  Leo  XIII.  as  "Lu- 
men in  coelo,"  a  light  in  heaven.  But 
he  describes  the  Pope  following  him 
as  "Ignis  ardens,"  "a  burning  fire." 
"Religio  depopulatar,"  "religion  laid 
waste." 


■^E».    IS    I. 


This  prophet  says  there  will  be  but 
eight  Popes  after  Leo,  seven  to  fol- 
low the  living  tire.  The  last  will  be  a 
Roman  Peter,  who  will  raise  his 
scourged  church  from  under  the  lash 
brought  upon  it  by  the  burning  fire, 
and  he  presides  under  many  tribula- 
tions until  Christ  takes  the  reins  of 
the  church.  This  was  certainly  a  re- 
markable astrological  prediction, which 
seems  to  add  testimony  to  the  near- 
ness of  Christ's  coming. 


This  alliance,  then,  is  the  setting  up 
of  the  abomination  that  maketh  deso- 


(422) 


late.  What  is  more  desolating  than 
the  money  power  that  monopolizes 
all  the  gifts  of  God  or  nature,  and 
what  greater  abomination  than  join- 
ing that  usurious  dragon  with  the 
church  who  has  played  the  harlot 
with  the  money  kings,  and  the  Prot- 
estant churches  the  daughters  of  the 
harlot  doing  the  same  thing:  for  fifty 
]\lethodist  bishops  who  went  down  to 
tell  ]\IcKinley,  the  money  power's 
candidate  of  1896,  that  their  people 
would  vote  for  him.  All  committing 
fornication  with  the  money  lords. 
That  we  may  know  this  is  the  woman 
and  Papal  power,  John  describes  an- 
other wonder  in  the  heavens;  this  is 
the  same  seven-headed  beast,  but  he 
is  scarlet  in  color  and  has  a  woman 
seated  upon  him  clothed  in  scarlet 
and  purple. 


"And  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a 
scarlet  colored  beast,  full  of  names  of 
blasphemy,  noving  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns. — Rev.  xvii,  3. 

The  struggles  of  capital  and  labor 
caused   the  people   of  old    Greecia   to 
choose   a    blood    red    banner,    because 
red  signified  the  blood  that  runs  in  all 
men's  veins.    The  wealthy  classes  said 
they  had  blue  blood  in  their  veins  and 
they    selected    royal    purple    ior    their 
banner.       When     the     young     Roman 
Empire  came  up  it  wanted  emigrants 
of  the  wealthy  for  their  enterprise  and 
wealth     and     it    wanted      the    poorer 
classes   for   their  labor;   therefore,   to 
make  harmony,  they  amalgamated  the 
two  colors,  blood  red  and  royal  pur- 
ple, and  adopted  a  scarlet   flag.     But 
while    she    abandoned    the    blood    red 
flag,  her  standard-bearers  always  car- 
ried   the    royal    purple    flag   to   please 
the     wealthy     classes,     so    when     the 
young    Christian    church    came    up    it 
was  composed  of  both  rich  and  poor, 
thus  the  woman,  the  church,  was  sit- 
ting on  the  scarlet  beast,   for  scarlet 
was  the  avowed  color  of  Rome.     But 
the  woman  was  clothed  in  scarlet  and 
purple,    for   the    common    people    had 
no  other  than  the   Roman  flag  while 
the    wealthy    classes    had    their    royal 
purple. 

See  the  Jew  in  history  of  the  U.  S.; 
also  our  Flag  in  Prophecy. 


423    - 


PART  FOUR 


THE  POLITICAL 


HISTORY      OF        OUR 


COUNTRY 

As  the  financial  question  is 
closely  connected  with  the 
political  history,  and  some- 
what with  the  religous  hist- 
ory, I  concluded  to  give  a 
brief  revew  of  both  the  polit 
ical  and  religious  history,  each 
by  its  self. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  OUR  POLITICAL 

PARTIES. 

All  things,  irora  a  solar  sys- 
tem to  a  blade  of  grass,  are  built 
up  by  accretion  and  pass  away 
by  erosion.  Political  parties 
are  no  exception  to  this  law. 

Political  parties  are  originated 
to  force  some  political  issue  to 
the  front,  which  other  parties  in 
existence  will  not  do  for  fear  of 
losing  power. 

As  soon  as  a  party  gets  into 
power,  with  a  showing  of  sta- 
bility, dishonest  men  rush  to  it, 
like  flies  to  a    moLxsM-s    barrel. 


—424— 

Toa  can  never  purify  a  party 
that  has  once  become  rotten;  as 
well  try  to  restore  a  rotten  egg. 
When  bad  men  get  hold  of  the 
machinery  of  a  party,  every 
move  they  make  takes  it  deeper 
into  the  mire,  and  the  people 
had  better  abandon  the  party 
and  organize  a  new  party  with 
sound  principles,  than  to  waste 
time  with  a  rotten  old  party. 

New  parties  carry  out  the 
principles  for  which  they  were 
organized.  But  after  that,  the 
leaders  seem  to  think  the  party 
belongs  to  them,  and  they  use 
it  to  serve  selfish  ends. 

The  colonies  formed  into  a 
confederacy  to  repel  the  op- 
pressive old  mother  country. 
On  account  of  petty  jealousies, 
they  distracted  each  other  from 
the  first,  and  so  were  held, 
loosely,  together,  and  governed 
by  a  Continental  Congress,  who 
selected  the  following  Presi- 
dents : 

First  Congress,  Sept.  5,  1774. 

1st  Pres.»  PEYTON    RANDOLPH* 

of  Virginia.  Born  in  Virginia, 
1723,  died  in  Philadelphia,  Oc- 
tober 22, 17S5.  Second  Congress, 
May  10,  1775.  Peyton  Ean- 
dolpl),  president,  resigned  May 
24,  1775. 

2nd  Pras.,  JOHN  HANCOCKp 
of  Massachusetts,  elected  Ran- 
dolph's successor;  born  in  Qain- 
cy,  Massachusetts,  1737,  died 
October  3,  1793.  President  of 
Congress  until  October,  1777. 

3rd   Pros.,    HENRY    LAURINES, 

of  South  Carolina,  president 
from  November  1,  1777  to  De- 
cember, 1778;  born  at  Charles- 
town,  South  Carolina,  1724,  died 
in  South  Carolina,  December, 
1792. 
4th  Pres.,  JOHN  JAY, 

of  New  York.  President  from 
December  10,  1778,  to  September 
27,  1779.      Born   in   New    York 


--425— 
City,    December   12,  1746,    died 
at  N«w  York,  May  17,  1829. 

Bth  Pras.,  SAMUEL  HUNTINQTON 

of  Conneciicut,  president    from 
September   28,  1779,   until   July 
10,  1781.     Born    in   Conneciicut 
in  1782,  died  1796. 
6th  Pros.,  THOMAS  McKEANp 

of  Pennsylvania,  president  from 
July  1781,  until  November  5, 
1781.  Born  in  F^jnnsylvania, 
March  19,  1734,  died  at  Phila- 
delphia, June  24,  1817. 

7th  Pres.,  JOHN  HANSAN, 

of  Maryland,  president  from 
November  5,  1781,  to  November 

4,  1782. 

8th    Pres.,    ELIAS    BEAUDiNOTp 

of  New  Jersey,  president  from 
November  4,  1782,  until  Febru- 
ary 4,  1783.  He  was  born  at 
Piiiladelphia,  May  2,  1740,  died 
1824. 

9th  Pras.,  THOMAS  MIFFLIN, 

of  Pensylvania,  president  from 
February  4,  1788,  to  fi^ovember 
30,  1784.  Born  in  Philadelphia, 
1744,  died  in  same  city,  January 
21,  1800. 

lOth  Pres.,  RICHARD  HENRY  LEE 

of  Virginia,  president  from  No- 
vember 30,  1784,  to  November  23, 
1785.  Born  in  Virgiuia,  1732, 
died  in  1794. 

11th  Pres.p  JOHN  HANCOCK, 

of  Massachusetts,  president 
from  November  23,  1785,  to  June 
6,  1786. 

12th  Pres.,  NATHANIEL  GORHAM 

of  Massachusetts,  president 
from  June  6,  1786   to  February 

5,  1787.  Born  at  Charlestown; 
Massachusetts,  in  1738,  died 
June  11,  1796. 

tZth  Pr«s.,  ARTHUR    St.    CLAIR, 

of  Pennsylvania,  president  from 
February  2,    1787,   to  January 


—426— 
28,    1788;     born     in     Edinbnrg, 

Scotland, ,  died  in  1818. 

14th  Pres.  CYRUS  GRIFFIN, 

of  Virginia,  president  from  Jan- 
uary 28,  1788  to  the  end  of  the 
Congress  under  the  Confedera- 
tion, March  80,  1789.  He  was 
born  in  England  in  1748  and 
died  in  Virginia  in  1810. 

After  the  adoption  of  the 
Constitution  presidents  were 
elected  by  the  Electoral  College, 
and  for  a  term  of  four  yeiirs. 
The  person  receiving  the  highest 
number  of  votes  was  declared 
president;  the  one  receiving  the 
next  highest  number  of  votes 
was  declared  vice-president. 
This,  of  course,  was  before  can- 
didates were  put  up  as  figure 
heads  for  parties. 

During  the  Revolutionary  war 
there  were  two  parties,  the 
Whigs  and  the  Tories.  The 
"Whigs  were  the  war  party,  the 
Tories  favored  the  mother  coun- 
try; but,  of  course,  at  the  close 
of  the  war  a  reconstruction  of 
the  parties  on  new  lines  became 
necessary.  Two  new  parties 
were  formed,  Federalist  and 
anti-Federalist.  The  Federal- 
ists favored  a  compact  govern 
ment,  the  anti-Federalists  favor- 
ed state  sovereignty,  the  righr. 
of  states  to  secede  at  will;  though 
the  parties  died  out  and  the 
question  slept  for  a  season,  the 
question  was  finally  settled  with 
the  settlement  of  the  slave  ques- 
tion by  the  crushing  of  the 
great  rebellion   of  1861  to  1865. 

Under  the  constitution  the 

ist  Pres.,  QEORGE  WASiNGTON,. 

of  Virginia,  inaugurated  Aj>ril 
30,  1789;  second  term,  March  4, 
1793;  born  in  Virginia,  PVbruary 
22,  1782,  died  at  Mt.  Vernon,, 
Virginia,  December  14,  1799. 
Vice-President,  John  Adams  of 
Massachusetts;  born  October  19, 
1736,  died  July  4,  1826. 
The  people  were  happy  under 


-^27— 
Washington's  administration. 
He  refused  a  third  term  as  a  prec- 
edent inimical  to  our  repirMican 
system  of  government.  His  fare- 
well address  will  ever  be  cher- 
ished as  an  affectionate  missive 
of  a  kind  and  careful  father  to 
an  appreciative  and  loving  fam- 
ily. 

The  anti-Fede  ralists  somewhat 
moditied  their  views,  and  adopt- 
ed the  name  of  Democratic  Re- 
Republican, 

The  prime  mover  in  the  Fede- 
ralist party  was  Alexander 
Hamilton.  It  would  have  been 
better  for  onr  country  had  this 
man  been  strangled  in  his  cradle. 
He  was  a  born  aristocrat  and  a 
monarchist.  He  was  the  first 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  and 
established  the  English  system 
of  finance  in  this  country.  His 
influence  has  led  to  sly  treason 
to  our  republican  institutions. 

The  great  leader  of  democ- 
racy was  Thomas  Jefferson,  who 
deos  and  should,  stand  in  the 
honor  of  his  country  not  one 
whit  below  our  loved  and  hon- 
ored president,  George  Wash- 
ington.    The 

2nd  Pres.,  JOHN  ADAMS, 

of   Massachusetts,   was   inaugu- 
rated March  4,  1797. 
Vice  Pres.,  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

ttf  Virginia;  born  in  Virginia, 
April  13,  1743,  died  at  Monte- 
oello  Virginia,  July  4,  1826. 

3r4   Pres,  THOMAS  JEFFERSON, 

of  Virginia,  inaugurated  March 
4,  1801, 

VIce-Pres.,  ARON  BURR, 

of  New  York;  born  at  Newark, 
New  Jersey,  February  6,  1756, 
died  at  Staten  Island,  New 
York,  September  14,  1836. 

Tb«  currency  question  was  a 
burning  issue  at  this  time,  and 
found  Jefferson,  Calhoun  and 
other  great  leaders  of  their  class 
with   the  people,  in  favor  of  a 


—428— 
governmenf.  absolute,  paper 
money.      Alex,«nder   Hamilton, 
and    bis     class    of    aristocratic 
monarchists,  opposed  it. 

The  monarchists  opposed  Jeff- 
erson very  bitterly,  and  the 
contest  rose  so  high  that  there 
was  no  choice  by  the  Electoral 
Colleo;e,  and  the  election  went 
to  the  House  of  Representatives 
where  Jefferson  was  declared 
elected. 

Jefferson's  second  inaugural 
occurred  March  4,  1806,  his 

Vice-Pres,   GEORGE  W.  CLINTON, 

of  New  York;  born  in  Ulster 
county,  New  York,  1739,  died  in 
Washington,  D.  C,  April  20, 
1812. 

Though  Jefferson's  adminis- 
tration of  eight  years  was  a 
quiet  one,  a  number  of  events  of 
great  national  importance  took 
place.  The  territory  of  Louis- 
iana was  purchased  from  France, 
the  post  road  to  Ohio  was  also 
determined  upon,  and  the  first 
breath  of  secession  of  some  of 
the  states  from  the  Uaioa  was 
made  public. 

Jefferson,  like  the  noble 
Washington,  refused  to  accept 
a  third  term. 

4th  Pras..  JARRES  MADISON, 

of  Virginia,  was  inaugurated 
March  4,  1809;  born  in  Prince 
George  county,  Virginia,  March 

16,  1751,  died  at  Mt.  Pelier,  Vir- 
ginia, June  2,  1836. 

Vice-Pres.,  GEORGE  W.  CLINTON 

Madison's  second  inaugural 
oc  curred  March  4,  1813. 

ELDRIDGE  GERRY, 

of  Masspchusetts,  his  second 
Vice-President,  was  born  ac 
Marblehead  Massachusetts,  July 

17,  1744,  died  at  Washington, 
D.  0. 

Madison,  like  Jefferson  was  a 
republican,  the  name  democrat 
not  being   much  used,  as  it  was 


—429— 
hooted  at  by  the  aristocracy, 
the  same  as  the  name  of  the 
Greenback  or  People's  party 
is  hooted  at  by  tliem  today 
and  the  same  as  they  always 
will  hoot  at  any  party  name 
that  belongs  to  the  party  of  the 
masses. 

During  this  administration, 
in  1811,  the  charter  of  the  old 
United  States  Bank  expired. 
In  1812  the  war  broke  out  with 
England  and  peace  v/as  declared 
in  the  winter  of  1814.  This  war 
gave  an  opportunity  for  the  mon- 
ey kings  to  corrupt  the  party, 
Rud  in  1816  they  re-chartered  the 
United  States  Bank  for  seven- 
teen years. 

Now,  to  attract  the  atten- 
tion of  the  people  from  the 
vital  issue,  or  money  ques- 
tion, they  set  up  the  tarrif 
question.  It  is  tine  the  tarrif 
question  was  of  more  import- 
ance then  than  now,  as  our 
infant  industries  required  pro- 
tection. But  the  cry  of  the 
opposers  of  protection  has  ever 
since  been  a  bng-a-boo  over 
taxation,  taxation.  All  fools  from 
that  day  to  this,  who  try  to  frighten 
the  people  icith  the  cry  of  oppressive 
taxation,  either  because  they  know  no 
better,  or  for  the  purpose  of  deception^ 
fail  to  notify  the  people  that  ever  so 
sniall  a  lax  to  unemployed  people  is  op- 
p^'^ssive,  huQen  times  the  tax  they  ever 
P'Hd  would  not  be  oppressive  to  a  well 
pC'id  and  employed  people. 

The  money  power  had  now  got 
things  fixed  lor  seventeen  years. 
Our  foreign  relations  were  pleas- 
ant. Both  parties  were  in  the 
hands  of  the  moneyed  classes, 
80  there  were  no  political  issues 
other  than  that  one  party  was 
in  power  and  the  other  would 
like  to  get  there,  for  the  spoils 
of  office  only. 

Bth  Pr«s.,  JAMES  MONROE, 

of  Virginia,  inaugurated  March 
i,  1817;  born  m  Westmoreland 


—430— 

coTatity,  Virginia,    1759,  died  in 
New  York,  July  4,  1831. 
Vice-Pres.,  DANIEL  D.TOMPKINS 

of  New  York;  was  born  at  Fox 
Meadows,  New  York,  June  21, 
1774,  died  at  Staten  Island,  New 
York  June  11,  1825. 

James  Monroe  was  inangn- 
rated  for  his  second  term,  March 
4,  1821;  Daniel  Tompkins,  Vice- 
President. 

During  this  very  quiet  admin- 
istration we  got  the  Monroe 
Doctrine,  we  hear  so  much 
about  of  late. 

The  slavery  question  was  a 
bone  of  contenton,  even  among 
the  colo  nies,  and  was  hotly 
discussed  at  the  adoption  of  the 
Constitution,  but  had  never 
risen  to  a  political  issue.  But 
during  this  administriition  the 
admission  of  Missouri  as  a  shive 
stale  brought  ihe  question 
equarely  into  politics  and  the 
Missouri  Com/promise  forbidding 
slavery  north  of  latitude  H6  de- 
grees 30  minutes,  was  passed. 
To  balance  Mi?souri  Maine  was 
admitted  as  a  free  state. 

8th  Pros.,  JOHN  QUINCY  ADAM& 

of  Massachusetts;  born  at  Quin- 
cy,  Massachusetts,  July  11, 
1767,  died  in  Washington/D.  C, 
February  23,  1848;  inauguraied 
March  4,  1825 

Vice.Pres.,  JOHN  0.  CALHOUN, 

of  South  Carolina;  born  in  Abbe- 
ville district,  South  Carolina, 
March  18,  1782,  died  in  Wash- 
ington March  31,  1850. 

This  election  could  not  be  de- 
cided by  the  electoral  college 
and  went  to  the  House.  An- 
drew Jackson  received  the  elect- 
oral votes  of  seven  states,  99 
votes;  x^dams  leceived  the  votes 
or  thirteen  states,  84  votes;  the 
balance  scattering  to  Henry 
Clay  and  H.  C.  Crawford. 
Adams  was  declared  elected  by 
the   House  of    itepresentatives. 


Jackson  was  defeated  throngh 
an  alliance  of  the  friends  of 
Adams  and  Clay.  Clay  being 
made  secrefary  of  State.  The 
whig  party  was  now  formed 
from  the  old  Federal  party  and 
what  they  could  draw  from  the 
Republican  party  who  hoped 
for  greater  powers  with  the  new 
party.  The  Republican  party 
now  dropped  the  name  Republi- 
can and  took  the  fore  part  of 
their  name  and  called  their  party 
the  Democratic  party. 

7lh    Pros.,    ANDREW   JACKSON, 

of  Tennesee;  born  in  Mecklen- 
burg county  North  Carolina, 
March,  1767,  died  at  the  Her- 
mitage, Tennessee,  June  8,  1845, 
inaugurated  March  4,  1829. 
John  C.  Calhoun  Vice-President. 

Jackson  was  inaugnrated  for 
his  second  term  March   4.  1833. 

Vice-Pres.,  MARTIN  VAN  BUREN, 

of  New  York;  born  at  Kinder- 
hook,  New  York,  December  f5, 
1782,  died  in  New  York  in  1862, 

Jackson  was  the  right  man  in 
the  right  place.  The  tariff 
question,  as  it  must  always  be 
a  question  of  sectional  more 
than  national  importance,  it  as- 
sumed a  sectionjil  phise 
at  this  time,  and  was  the 
means  of  again  bringing  for- 
ward the  question  of  states 
rights.  John  C.  Calhoun  threat- 
ened to  take  South  Carolina  out 
of  the  Union,  but  President 
Jackson  said.  "John  C.  Calhoun, 
you  go  home  and  behave  your- 
self or  I  will  hang  you  higher 
than  Haman,  and  he  hung 
seventy  nine  feet  in  the  air." 

Calhoun  was  a  good  man  and 
a  statesman  but  in  this  threat  he 
made  the  mistake  of  his  life. 
South  Carolina,  in  1832,  did  go 
so  far  as  to  pass  the  Nuliify- 
cation  Act,  which  was  to  pro- 
claim  the  state's  right  to  declare 
null  and  void  the  acts  ot  Cor- 
gress  intorfering  with  the 
affairs  of  the  individual  states. 


—432— 
Jackson  immediately  {'sent'  a 
naval  force  into  Charlestown 
harbor  and  the  incipient  re- 
bellion was  squelched.  Jack- 
aon  declared:  "Oar  Federal 
Union  it  must  and  shall  be  pre- 
served." It  is  said  he  after- 
wards regretted  he  did  not  hang 
John  C.  Calhoun. 

The  second  charter  of  the 
United  States  Bank  was  to  ex- 
pire in  1836,  the  currency  ques- 
tion became  the  great  issue  and 
the  usurious  money  lords  were 
driven  together  into  the  Whig 
party  lint  Jackson  swept 
everything  before  him  in  his 
second  election,  and  the  old 
piratical  bank  system  was  driven 
to  the  jungle,  where  it  remained 
until  our  late  war  gave  oppor- 
tunity tor  it  to  come  out  with 
all  of  its  whelps,  as  the  national 
banking  system. 

The  money  power  sought  to 
divide  the  Democratic  party  by 
organizing  other  small  parties 
to  attract  the  attention  of  the 
people,  consequently  Jackson 
had  the  following  opposition  at 
his  second  election:  Henry 
Clay,  JjTational  Eepublican; 
John  Floyd,  NuUifycation  and 
William  "West,  Anti  Masonic. 
This  last  was  brought  about 
through  the  great  excitement  of 
the  disappearance  of  one  Mor- 
gan, who  had  threatened  to  ex- 
pose some  of  the  secret  workings 
of  the  fraternal  order  ol:  Mas- 
onry. 

The  Anti-Slavery  Society  was 
formed  in  1838.  Discussion  ran 
high  and  Congress  declared  it 
would  listen  to  no  petitions  pro 
or  con  on  the  question  of  slav- 
ery, but  Jackson  being  from  the 
slave  states  it  was  natural  that 
his  sympathies  would  be  with 
the  slave  holders,  and  he  re- 
quested that  the  sending  of 
abolition  documents  through  the 
mails  be  prohibited.  This  was 
refused  by  the  Senate  and  the 
question  so  hotly  debated  that 


^-433— 
it  finally  ended  in   the  assassi- 
nation of  Lovejoy. 
8th  Pres„  MARTIN  VAN  BUREN. 

of  New  York,  inaugurated 
March  4,  1837. 

Vice-Pres.,  R.     M.  JOHNSON, 

of  Kentucky;  born  1780,  died 
November  19,  1850. 

Nothing  of  note  transpired 
during  this  administration  ex- 
cept the  great  financial  panic  of 
li^87,  treated  of  in  the  body  of 
this  work. 

Though  the  Whig  party  had 
its  origin  under  Adam's  admin- 
istration it  assumed  no  great 
proportion  until  its  election  of 
the 
9th  Pres.,  WM.  HENRY  HARRISON 

of  Ohio;  born  in  Barkeley  coun- 
ty, Virginia,  February  9,  1773, 
inaugurated  March  4,  1841,  died 
just  one  month  later,  April  4, 
1841.  He  was  elected  out  of 
respect  and  gratitude  for  his 
service  and  military  genius. 

10th  Pres.,  JOHN  TYLER, 

of  ■Virti;inia;  born  at  Charles 
city,  Virginia,  April,  1890, 
was  made  president  by  the 
death  of  Harrison.  Took  the 
oath  of  office  April  6,  1841. 
The  popular  vote  for  Harrison 
was  1,274,783  against  1,128,702. 
The  Democratic  party  was  the 
popular  party  and  in  the  ab- 
sence of  a  great  issue,  so  great  a 
turning  over  showed  the  desire 
of  the  people  to  extend  their 
respect  and  gratitude  to  Gene- 
ral Harrison. 

The  slave  question  was  now 
assuming  sharp  political  pro- 
portions and  the  Abolition  party 
pan  a  ticket  and  cast  7609  votes. 
They  were  undoubtedly  told 
they  were  losing  their  votes, 
but  men  who  vote  for  principle 
know  their  votes  can  never  be 
lost,  and  some  of  these  voters 
lived  to  see  slavery  abolished. 
The  poor,  cowardly  sneak,  who 


—434— 
is  afraid  to  vote  for  principle 
for  fear  he  will  not  be  on  the 
popular  side,  is  unworthy  the 
nnme  of  citizen,  and  he  is  the 
mnn  that  loses  his  vote. 

The  Democratic  party  was 
now  controlled,  mainly,  by 
leaders  from  the  South,  and  at 
their  convention  at  Baltimore 
offeied  resolutions  to  the  effect 
that  Congress  had  no  power  to 
interfere  with  or  control  the 
domestic  institutions  of  the  sev- 
eral states.  They  also  offeied  a 
resolution  aimed  at  the  know- 
nothing  tendency,  then  just  ap- 
pearing. The  Know- not hmg  par- 
ty was  one  of  those  small  parties 
pushed  forward  to  attract  the 
attention  of  the  people  from  the 
great  issues;  like  the  Prohib- 
ition party,  the  Socialist  party, 
the  Land  or  Single  Taxers,  and 
other  similar  small  reform,  or 
so-called  reform  movements  of 
today. 

The  discussion  of  the  admis- 
sion of  Texas  territory  and  Ore- 
gon arose  and  entered  into  the 
campaign  for  the 

nth  Pros.,  JAMES  K.  POLK, 

of  Tennessee;  born  in  Mecklen- 
burg county,  North  Carolina, 
November  7,  1795,  died  at 
Niishville,  Tennessee,  June  15, 
1849.  Inaugurated  March  4, 
1845. 

Vice-Pres.,  GEORGE  M.  DALLHS, 

of  Pennsylvania;  born  in  Phila- 
delphia, July  10,  1792. 

The  new  administration  fav- 
ored the  admission  of  Texas, 
which  finally  ended  in  the  war 
with  Mexico,  and  the  accession 
of  New  Mexico,  including  Cali- 
fornia and  the  Sierras,  a  vast 
and  rich  territory.  There  was 
an  attempt  here  made,  called 
the  Wilmot  Proviso,  which  was 
intended  to  prohibit  the  exten- 
sion of  slavery  into  free  territory. 
Texas,  however,  was  admitted 
as  slave  territory  and  Oregon  as 


free  territory.  The  campaign 
of  1848  was  quite  a  political  up- 
heaval. ]Meitlier  the  Democratic 
or  Whig  party  would  touch  the 
slave  question  and  tried  to  at- 
tract the  attention  of  the  people 
from  it  by  eulogizing  the  sol- 
diers of  the  Mexican  war,  urging 
the  tariff  and  other  questions 
of  DO  importance.  Just  as  the 
Democratic  and  Republican 
parties  did  to  atiract  the  atten 
tion  of  the  people  from  the  great 
financial  question,  for  the  past 
twenty  vears. 

The  Liberty  party  had  in- 
creased its  vote  from  the  Abol- 
lition  party  of  7,609  to  62,290 
votes  for  James  G.  Birney, 
under  the  name  of  Liberty 
party. 

Many  of  the  Democratic  party 
favored  the  abolition  of  -slavery 
but  thought  it  beneath  them  to 
go  to  the  Liberty  party,  there- 
fore, split  off  from  the  Detiio- 
cratic  party  and  at  first  called 
themselves  "Barnburners"  or 
Liberals.  At  Utica,  New  York, 
they  adopted  a  platform  of 
abolition  tendencies  and  nom- 
inated Martin  Van  Buren.  The 
Liberty  party  or  Abolitionisis 
being  the  true  patriotic  reform- 
ers, who  sought  any  measure  to 
cj'rry  out  reform,  at  once  with- 
drew their  candidates,  John  P. 
Hale  and  Leicester  King,  and 
supported  the  Free  Soil  ticket. 
In  the  election  that  followed 
Taylor  received  l,'d&2,03l  votes, 
Cass,  of  Michigan,  1,222,445, 
while  the  Abolitionists,  under 
the  name  of  Free  Soilers,  in- 
creased their  vote  to  291,455. 
Our  cowards  of  today  would  s'ly 
they  were  throwing  their  votes 
away,  but  they  knew  better. 
This  was  the  election  of  the 

12(h  Pres.,   ZACHARY   TAYLOR, 

of  Lousiana,  Inaugurated  iVIarch 
4,  1849,  born  in  Virginia,  1784, 
died  in  Washington  City,  July 
9,  1860. 


—436— 

Vice-Pres.,  MILLARD  FILLMORE, 

of  New  York,  born  in  Locke 
township,  Cuyahoga  coanty. 
New  York,  January  7,  1800, 
died  March  8,  1874. 

Though  Taylor  was  not  an 
abolitionist  Le  opposed  the  ex- 
tension of  slavery  into  free  terri- 
tory, and  the  red  hot  abolition 
shot  poured  into  the  public  ear 
by  Philips,  Garrison,  Whittier 
and  many  others,  was  stirring 
up  the  country  from  one  end  to 
tlie  other.  Polititions  wer^ 
afraid  of  this  great  issue,  as  we 
know  them  to  be  a  cowardly  lot 
never  touching  a  new  issue  until 
crowded  into  it.  The  able  and 
eloquent  politician,  Henry  Clay, 
introduced  a  series  of  eight  res- 
olutions, which  brought  out  a 
debate  running  four  months  and 
the  resolutions  increased  to  no 
less  than  thirty,  and  finally 
ended  in  the  compromise  of 
1S5(),  which  admitted  of  the  or- 
ganization of  New  Mexico  and 
Utah  as  territories  without  men- 
tioning the  subject  of  slavery, 
then  admitting  California  as  a 
free  state  and  abolishing  slavery 
in  the  District  of  Columbia. 

At  the  death  of  Taylor  the 
Vice-President  took  the  oath  of 
office,  July  10,  and   became  the 

13th  Pres.,  MILLARD  FILLMORE, 

The  slave  power  now  pushed 
forward  the  American  or  Know- 
nothing  party,  which  had  been 
talked  of  before.  The  issue  they 
offered  was  a  fight  ag  tints  for- 
eign born  citizens;  and  it  was  a 
side  issue,  only  intended  to  at- 
tract attention  from  the  vital 
issue.  It  never  amounted  to 
much. 

The  campaisrn  of  1852  now 
came  on.  The  Whig  and  Dnm- 
ocratic  parties  both  determined 
to  ignore  the  slave  question  at 
the  same  time  ofTViing  sops  to 
deceive  the  aboiiiionists;  the 
same    as    the    Republican   and 


—437— 
Democratic  parties  deceive  the 
finance  reformers  of  today. 

The  democrats  put  up  Frank- 
lin Pierce;  ttie  Wbigs,  who  had 
lost  power  terribly,  sought  to 
gain  it  back  through  the  grati- 
tude of  the  people  to  General 
Scott,  the  hero  of  the  Mexican 
war.  This  move  did  increase 
the  Whig  vote  and  reduce  the 
Free  Soil  vote,  and,  of  course, 
some  declared  the  slave  question 
was  dying  out  as  a  political  issue 
just  as  they  now  declare  the 
tinaiice  question  is  dying  out  of 
politics,  but  like  Banquo's  ghost 
it  would  not  down.  Or,  as  Lin- 
coln said  of  the  rebellion,  it  was 
like  an  old  dry  cowhide,  if  you 
pushed  it  down  in  one  place  it 
bulged  up  in  another. 

The  democrats  were  successful 
and  elected  for  the 

14th    Pres,,   FRANKLIN    PIERCE, 

of  New  Hampshire;  born  at 
Hillsboro,  JM^ew  Hampshire  No- 
vember 23,  1804,  inaugurated 
March  5,  1853,  died  in  1870. 

Vice-Pres.,  WILLIAM  R.  KING, 

of  Alabama;  born  in  North  Car- 
olina, April  7,  1786,  died  at 
Cahawba,  Alabama,  April  18, 
1853. 

The  slave  question  now  so  far 
overshadowed  all  side  issues 
that  the  parties  could  not  keep 
out  of  the  fight.  The  last  elec- 
tion fairly  killed  the  Whig  party 
but  the  slave  power  decided  to 
keep  it  alive,  if  possible,  to  hold 
its  followers  from  going  to  the 
Abolition  party,  just  ps  tha 
money  power  today  keep  the 
rotten  old  Democratic  party  up 
to  deceive  the  people. 

In  the  campaign  of  1856  the 
Republican  party  was  formed 
from  the  Free  Soil  party  as  a 
nucleus  and  drawing  heavily 
from  the  old  parties,  for  the 
people  began  to  see  their  rotten- 
ness. The  new  partv  put  up 
John   C.    Fremont,    "The   Path- 


—438— 
finder,"  for  its  candMnte.  The 
remnant  of  the  Whig  party 
joined  the  Know  nothing  party, 
styling  themselves  the  "Silver 
Crreys,"  and  put  up  Fillmore  for 
their  s  ta  ndard"  bearer.  The 
democrats  pat  up  James  Bu- 
chanan; thus  we  reach  the  elec- 
tion of  the 

15th  Pras..  JAMES    BUCHANAN. 

of  Pennsylvania;  born  at  Stony 
Batter,  Franklin  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, April  22,  1791,  inaug- 
urated  March  4,  1857,  died  June 
1,  1868. 

Vice-Pres.,  J.  C.  BRECKENRIDGE 

of  Kentucky;  born  near  L^xing 
ton,  Kentucky,  Jan.  21,  1820. 

Buchanan  was  a  man  of  no 
force  of  character.  Th^^  slave 
power  emboldened  by  its  success 
and  maddened  by  the  growing 
power  of  the  abolitionists  they 
determined  to  force  matters  to 
please  themselves.  The  slave 
power  was  the  arrogant  money 
power  of  the  country;  it  controll- 
ed the  press,  the  pulpit  and  the 
bench,  as  does  the  money  power 
of  today.  But  abolitionists  with 
their  pamphleteering  did  won- 
ders as  do  the  financial  reform- 
ers of  today,  in  educating  the 
people  by  the  same  means. 

Kansas  became  a  terrible  bat- 
tle ground,  overt  acts  were  con 
tinually  being  perpetrated  by 
the  tools  of  the  slave  power  and 
as  quickly  resented  by  the 
people. 

Chief  Justice  Taney  declared 
the  compromise  of  1850  uncon- 
stitutional. He  declared  that  a 
negro  was  a  chattel,  that  a  slave 
owner  might  settle  with  his 
property  where  he  pleased,  in 
any  territory.  This  set  the 
whole  country  on  fire;  and  John 
Brown's  raid,  and  his  capture 
and  death,  tilled  the  South  with 
fierce  hate  and  the  Norili  with 
pity  for  the  slave.  The  south- 
ern leaders  saw   (hey  would  be 


— ±39-^ 
defeated  sooner  or  later  and  so 
determined  to  bring  matters  to 
a  crisis,  by  letting  the  coming 
election  go  by  d.efault,  as  it  were, 
and  they  allowed  the  Demo- 
cratic party  to  split  np  in  the 
ffrliowing  camp'iiign  in  1S60. 
linle  or  ruin  was  their  policy. 
Tjjay  djd  just  what  the  money 
power  will  do  when  they  see  their 
power  slipping  away  from  them, 
they  will  plunge  the  whole 
world  into  war.  Revelations 
clearly  pictures  this  same  thing. 

In  the- campaign  in  1860  the 
"Constitutional  Union  Party*' 
met  in  Baltimore,  Its  only 
demand  was:  ''The  constitution 
of  the  country,  the  union  of  the 
states  and  tlie  enforcements  of 
thn  laws."  This  party  put  up 
John  Bell  of  Tennessee. 

The  party  here  split  and  a 
straight  Democratic  ticket  was 
put  up,  its  platform  re-affirming 
the  Cincinnati  platform  of  1856. 
They  selected  for  their  standard 
bearer.  John  C.  Breckenridge  of 
Kentucky. 

At  a  conv^ention  held  at  Char- 
leston, South  Carolina,  the  Dem- 
ocratic party  again  split  and  one 
faction  supported  Breckenridge. 
another  adopted  a  platform 
favoring  the  acquisition  of 
Cuba  and  declaring  that  the  state 
legislatures,  which  interfered 
with  the  enforcement  of  the  fug- 
itive slave  law,  were  revolution- 
ary and  subversive  of  the  Con- 
stitution, and  re-affirmed  the 
Cincinnati  platform  of  1856. 
They  chose  for  their  standard 
bearer,  Stephen  A.  Douglas,  of 
Illinois. 

All  the  reform  parties  united 
under  the  Republican  banner, 
and  at  a  convention  ht-ld  in  Chi- 
cago adopted  a  platform  de- 
nouncing the  threats  of  dis- 
union made  by  the  southern 
leaders  in  Congress  and  their 
avowal  of  contemplated  treason. 
They  declared  the  re- opening  of 
the  slave  trade  to   be  a  crime. 


—440— 
advocated  the  maintenance  of 
the  territories  in  freedom  from 
slavery,  and  the  pass  in^  of  a 
complete  and  satisfactory  home- 
stead law,  and  that  duties 
should  be  adjusted  so  as  to  en- 
courasfe  the  development  of  the 
industrial  interests  of  tlie  whole 
country,  and  that  the  rights  of 
ciiizenship.  native  or  natural- 
ized, should  be  protected 
at  home  and  abroad  The  party- 
chose  for  its  standard  bearer 
Abraham  Lincoln,  of  lUinoia. 
This  broad  platform  was  evi- 
dently adopted  to  draw  together 
the  many  diverging  factions, 
but  it  shows  us  how  all  minor 
issues  are  quickly  overshadowed 
by  the  great  issue  when  the 
crisis  arrives.  There  could  be 
but  one  outcome  to  such  a  state 
of  affairs  and  at  the  election 
that  followed  the  choice  was 
made  for  the 

16tb  Pr«s.,  ABRAHAM  LINCOUI, 

of  Illinois;  born  in  Hardin  coun- 
ty, Kentucky  First  inaugural, 
March  4,  1861;  second  inaugural 
March  4,  1865,  Assassinated 
April  14,  at  Ford's  theatre, 
Washington,  by  John  Wilkes 
Booth,  who  was  undoubtedly  an 
unknowing  tool  of  a  conspiracy 
of  moneyed  men,  who  feared 
Lincoln  would  stand  in  the  way 
of  the  successful  working  of 
their  plots  against  the  govern- 
ment. 
Vice-Pras.,  HANNIBAL  HAMLIN, 

of  Maine;  born  in  Oxford  coun- 
ty, Maine,  August  27,  1809. 
The  second  Vice-President  An- 
drew Johnson,  of  Tenn-^ssee; 
born  in  Rilejgh,  North  Carolina, 
1809;  died  July  31,  187.'> 

On  December  20,  1860,  South 
Carolina  declared  that  the  Union 
was  dissolved,  and  a  secession 
resolution  was  adopted.  Every 
preparation  was  now  made  for 
war  by  the  South;  armories  were 
stripped,    the    treasury   looted, 


—441— 
and  everything  subverted  to  the 
itnerests  of  the  South  that  they 
€ould  control.  Oh,  for  a  Pres- 
ident Jackson  at  this  time.  Bat 
Buchanan,  if  he  did  not  sym- 
pathize with  the  rebellion,  had 
not  force  of  character  enough  to 
attempt  any  stringent  measures 
to  hinder  the  confl  igration. 

When  Mr.  Lincoln  took  his 
sear,  he  had  a  war  on  his  hands, 
and  pron)ptly  called  for  75,000 
three  months  volunteers  to  put 
down  the  rebellion.  This  was 
soon  followed  by  a  call  for  300,- 
000  three  years  volunteers,  and 
before  the  war  ended  both  sides 
employed  millions  of  nien  at  an 
*?xpense  to  the  government  of  a 
million  dollars  a  day.  The  Eng- 
lish money  kings  did  all  they 
could  to  help  the  South  and  to 
prolong  the  war  in  aid  of  a  con- 
spiracy that  is  fully  shown  up 
in  the  body  of  this  work. 

Politics  were  now  lost  sight 
of  in  the  great  struegle  for  the 
union  or  dis-union  of  the  states, 
and  the  outgrowth  of  this  strug- 
gle was  the  emancipation  pro- 
clamation of  President  Lincoln, 
January  1,  1863. 

The  government  successfully 
putting  down  this  gigantic  re^ 
bellion  and  ended  the  right  of 
chattel  slavery  and  the  right 
of  states  to  seecssion  forever. 
But  while  the  people's  atten- 
tion was  drawn  in  this  direc- 
tion a  conspiracy  of  moneyed 
men  were  weaving  the  meshes 
of  a  commercial  slavery 
around  the  whole  people 
through  a  bonded  indebtedness 
which  was  procured  by  the  most 
gigantic  fraud  ever  perpet- 
rated upon  a  confiding  people. 

Upon  the  death  of  Mr.  Lin- 
coln Mr.  Johnson  took  the  oath 
of  office  and  became  the 

17th    Pres.,  ANDREW   JOHNSON, 

of  Tennessee. 

Mr.  Johnson  soon  got  into 
trouble   with    his    cabinet  over 


—442— 
ihe  reconstruction  of  the  slave 
states,  and  the  proper  safe- 
guarding of  the  rights  of  the 
newly  freed  slaves.  Mr.  John- 
son attempted  to  remove  a  cab- 
inet officer,  Sianton,  Secre- 
tary of  War,  without  jusr  cause 
or  reason.  This  brouiiht  about 
an  attempt  to  impeach  Mr, 
Johnson,  which  was  deleated  by 
barely  one  vote.  Mr.  Johnson 
was  anjnstly  charged  with  con- 
nivance with  J.  Wilkes  Booth  in 
the  plot  against  Mr.  Lincoln, 
but  there  was  no  evidence  for 
this  crupl  and  false  charge. 

The  money  power  was  shap- 
ing  everything  to  suit  them- 
selves and  they  wanted  n  raaD 
they  could  easily  handle  on 
either  ticker,  so  for  the  cam- 
paign of  1868  the  democnits  put 
up  Horatio  Seymour,  of  New 
York. 

August  Belmont,  a  great  bond- 
holder and  special  agent  of  the 
Rothschild's,  was  chairman  of 
the  Democratic  National  Com- 
mittee. It  was  asserted  that  he 
had  received  instructions  from 
Baron  James  Rothschild  to  see 
to  it  that  a  plank  be  gotten  into 
the  Democratic  platform  favor- 
able to  the  paying  of  the  bonds 
in  gold,  as  it  was  clearly  under- 
stood they  should  be  paid  with 
greenbacks,  the  same  kind  of 
money  with  which  they  were 
bought.  This  was  called  the 
**Government  Credit  Strength- 
ening Act."  Belmont,  undoubt- 
edly, supposed  he  would  have 
no  trouble  to  get  this  into  the 
Democratic  platform.  The  con- 
vention was  called  in  New  York 
but  when  it  came  to  adopting  a 
platform  containing  a  plank  of 
such  barefaced  fraud  it  was 
more  than  most  of  the  dele- 
gates could  stand,  and  a  substi- 
lude  was  offered  in  favor  of 
paying  the  bonds  with  the  same 
kind  of  money  that  paid  the 
musket  holder  and  the  plow 
holder,   and   the  cry   went  np. 


>— 443— 
*'Read  it  again  !  read  it  aojain  !"" 
The  platform  with  the  substi- 
tute was  adopted,  and  it  nearly 
split  the  convention,  as  Mr. 
Belmont  and  his  friends  left  in 
anuer.  Horatio  Seymour  and 
Frank  Blair  were  nominated. 

it  was  afterwards  charged, 
and  never  successfully  contra- 
dicted, that  at  a  dinner, 
where  Mr.  Belmont,  chairman 
of  the  Democratic  National 
Committee,  and  Mr.  Schenk, 
Chairman  of  the  Eepublican 
National  Committee,  were  i)res- 
ent,  that  matter  was  cooked  up 
and  tixed  so  as  to  go  into  the 
republican  platform.  The 
charge  added  that  Mr.  Belmont, 
to  make  assurance  doubly  sure 
that  this  measure  should  be  car- 
ried, gave  his  interest,  worth 
$(50,000,  to  Man  ton  Marble,  edi- 
tor of  the  New  York  World,  to 
cry  down  the  democratic  candi- 
dates as  being  too  heavy  a  load 
for  the  party  to  carry.  Of 
course  if  he  did  so  it  was  rank 
treason  to  his  party  and  to  his 
country,  and  whether  he  did  so 
or  not  that  plank  went  into  the 
Republican  party  platform. 

The  Republican  party  put 
up  General  Grant. 

The  country  was  then  too  in- 
toxicated over  the  success  of  the 
war  and  the  prosperity  of  the 
country,  brought  about  through 
the  large  volume  of  money  the 
war  caused  to  be  put  in  circu- 
lation, to  pay  any  attention  to 
the  great  conspiracy,  then  in 
operation,  to  rob  the  country 
and  enslave  the  people.  Their 
gratitude  went  out  to  General 
Grant  who  was,  through  force 
of  circumstances,  a  very  suc- 
cessful general  though  a  much 
overrated  man.  With  all  of  this 
in  their  favor  the  republicans 
elected  the 

18th  Pres..  ULYSSES  S.  GRANT, 

of   Illinois,    inaugurated  March 
4,  1869;  born   at  Mt.    Pleasant, 


—444— 

Ohio,  April  27,  1822,  died  July 
23,  188B 

Vice-Pres.,  SCHUYLER  COLFAX 

born  in  New  York  city,  March 
23,  1823. 

Grant's  second  inaugural  took 
place  March  4,  1873. 

It  has  been  shown  that  if 
Grant  was  a  great  soldier,  he 
was  certainly  a  poor  business 
man.  Whether  he  was  a  poor 
statesman  or  a  scoundrel  makes 
little  difference  now,  but  one 
thing  is  certain,  there  were  more 
frauds  perpetrated  under  his 
administration  than  duiiug 
any  administration  since  the 
republic  existed.  The  lirst  great 
fraud  was  the  "Goverdujent 
Credit  Strent>thening  Act." 
which  robbed  the  country  of  at 
least  six  hundred  million  dol- 
lars. Then  vast  tracts  of  land 
were  given  to  railroad  compa- 
nies and  funds  loaned  to  them 
to  build  roads  where  the  govern- 
ment had  better  have  built  the 
roads.  The  "Credit  Mobellier" 
swindle  and  the  great  whisky 
ring  came  under  his  adminis- 
istration.  Then  last,  but  not 
least,  was  the  dishonest  passage 
of  the  silver  bill  of  1873,  demon- 
etizing silver. 

In  1872  the  finance  question 
was  talked  of  a  little,  but  in 
1876  the  first  ticket  was  put  in 
the  field,  headed  by  Cooper  and 
Carey. 

The  democrats  put  up  Samuel 
J.  Tilden,  of  New  York.  The 
republicans  put  up  Rutherford 
B.  Hayes,  of  Ohio.  Neither 
party  dared  to  touch  the  finan- 
cial question. 

The  greeubackers,  though 
polling  a  light  vote,  only  81,740. 
aroused  the  country  and  the 
education  of  the  masses  has  been 
steadily  going  on  ever  since. 

Tilden  was  undoubtedly  elect- 
ed, the  popular  vote  standing 
4,284,885  against  4,033,950.  But 
fraud  was  declared  in  some  of 


—445— 
tbe  states  and  the  matter  was- 
finally  settled  by  a  com  mission 
whicli  gave  the  elfctiou  to 
Hayes,  8  to  7,  nothwithstanding 
the  governors  elected  in  the  dis- 
puted states  Were  democratic. 
The  money  power,  undoubtedly» 
desired  the  democrats  to  resis  r, 
that  they  miglit  call  on  Grant 
and  make  him  dictator,  i^nch, 
at  least  was  thought  and  charged 
at  the  time,  at  any  rate  the 

19ih    Pres.,  R.  B.HAYES, 

ol"  Ohio,  was  inaugurated  March 
4,  1877.  William  A.  Wheeler, 
Vice  President. 

During  this  administration 
the  great  Pittsburg  railroad 
riots  took  place;  the  Bland  silver 
bill  was  passed  and  vetoed  by 
Hayes,  and  then  passed  over  his 
head. 

In  the  campaign  of  1880  the 
tariff  was  made  the  leading  i^sue. 
The  Democratic  ticket  was  head- 
ed by  General  Wintield  Scott 
Hancock  of  New  York;  the 
Greenback  ticket  by  General 
Jamps  B.  Weaver  of  Iowa;  the 
Republican  ticket  by  General 
James  A.  Gartield  of  Ohio. 

20th  Pres.,  JAMES  A.  GARFIELD 

of  Ohio,  inaugurated  March  4, 
1881.  Vice-President,  Chester 
A.  Arthur  of  New   York. 

The  as:>assination  of  Garfield 
is  treated  of  in  the  body  of  this 
book,  so  it  will  not  be  farther 
nieniioned  here.  Upon  the 
death  of  Mr.  Garfield  the 

21st  Pres.,  CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR 

took  his  seat  and  was  President 
nntil  1885. 

The  two  old  parties,  like  the 
old  parties  in  the  days  of  the 
agitation  of  the  slave  question, 
were  trying  to  crowd  on  the 
same  ground  as  in  the  campaign 
of  1884,  though  pretending  to 
make  an  issue  on  the  tariff. 
The  democrats  put  up  Grover 
Cleveland    of    New    York;  the 


446 

republicans  nominated  James  G. 
Blaine,  of  Maine,  greenback  can- 
didate B^-^jamin  F.  Butler  of 
Ma^sachusetts;  the  Proiiibition 
party  J.  P.  St.  John  of  Kansas. 

This  campaign  was  marked 
by  fraud  at  the  polls  all  over 
the  country.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  the  Butler  vote  in 
New  York,  was  counted  for 
Cleveland,  thus  retpliating  on 
the  republicans  for  counting 
Tilden  out. 

22d  Pres.,  GROVER  CLEVELAND 

inaugurated  March  4,  1885. 

No  one  observant  of  these 
matters  doubted  but  what  Mr. 
Cleveland  would  be  a  pliant  tool 
of  the  money  kings.  There  was 
nothing  worthy  of  note  trans- 
pired during  his  administration 
except  that  labor  agitations  ran 
high  and  several  innocent  men 
were  condemned,  convicted  and 
hung  in  Chicago  for  the  alleged 
throwing  of  a  bomb,  killing  sev- 
eral policemen;  but  it  was  shown 
by  many  powerful  writers,  that 
these  men  were  convicted 
through  prejudice  and  wrong, 
and  many  will  always  bnlieve 
it  was  all  brought  about  by  a 
conspiracy  of  the  money  kings 
to  intimidate  reform  agitation 
all  over  the  country.  It  is 
claimed  that  persecution  was 
the  seed  of  the  church,  and  it  is 
one  thing  sure  this  affair  never 
stopped  the  growth  of  reform 
movements. 

The  campaign  of  1888  the 
democrats  again  put  up  Cleve- 
land; the  republicans  nomin- 
ated Benjamin  W.  Harrison,  of 
Indiana;  the  greenbackers 
now  became  the  Union  Labor 
Party  and  selected  A.  W. 
Streeter  for  its  standard  bearer. 
The  republicans  elected  the 

23rd  Pres.,  BENJ.  W.  HARISON. 

Inaugurated  March  4,  1889. 
The  republicans  were  enabled  to 
carry    through    a    measure     of 


447 
]v^h  tariff,  known  as  the  "Mc- 
Kinley  Bill,"  which  seemed  to 
make  better  rimes,  but  the  better 
times  were  really  brought  about 
by  the  increase  of  currency,  by 
Sherman's  trick  bill,  which  was 
really  for  the  purpose  of  getting 
rid  of  the  Bland  Bill  and  which 
Sherman  voted  afterwards,  in 
1893,  to  repeal. 

In  1S82,  the  democrats  again 
ran  Cleveland  and  Harrison  ran 
for  second  term  on  the  Repub- 
lican ticket,  and  Wing  repre- 
sented the  Socialist  Libor  party 
and  Bidwill,  the  Prohibition 
party. 

The  finance  reformers  now 
came  up  under  the  name  of  the 
People's  party,  headed  by  James 
B.  Weaver,  of  Iowa. 

VVhile  Harrison  had,  in  a 
measure,  seemed  to  favor  the 
money  loaning  classes,  his  ad- 
ministration was  the  cleanest 
since  Lincoln's;  he  refused  to 
favor  the  issuing  more  bonds, 
and,  probably,  refused  to  enter 
the  conspiracy  against  silver,  so 
the  shylocks  did  not  like  him 
and  determined  to  re-elect  Cleve- 
land, which  thf^y  did;  and  Mr. 
Cleveland  has  issued  their  bonds 
without  authority  from  Coneress 
and  he  is  doing  all  he  can  for 
their  silver  conspiracy.  It  re^ 
ally  seems  us  though  no  well 
posted  man  could  ever  think 
that  Cleveland  was  anything 
else  but  a  downright  fool  or 
a  treasonable  knave.  Besides 
working  right  in  the  interest  of 
the  money  loaning  scoundrels 
of  the  world  and  using  the  army 
to  help  capital  crush  out  labor, 
he  lets  slip  the  opportunity  to 
acquire  the  Hawaii  Islands,  the 
key  to  our  western  coast,  and 
Cuba,  the   key   to   the    gulf    of 

Of  these  productive  islands 
one  is  ready  come  to  us  for  the 
taking  the  other  at  little  cost. 
They  should  be  taken  and  made 
the  Gibraltar 8  of  the  extremes 


448 

ot  our  American  continent.  A 
statesman  would  do  it.  A  fool 
would  let  it  slip  for  Tear,  and  a 
knave,  to  favor  the  enemies  ot 
his  country  . 

THE  POLITICAL  OUTLOOK. 

The  two  old  parties,  are  in 
indentically  the  same  position 
of  the  Whig  and  Democratic  par- 
ties on  the  slave  question. 

The  Whig  party  was  a  corpse 
held  up  by  the  slave  power  until 
it  fell  to  pieces  ot  its  rottenness. 

Tbe  Democratic  party  has 
been  a  stinking  corpse  for  over 
twenty  years  but  it  has 
been  held  up  by  the  money 
power,  to  hinder  the  formation 
of  new  parlies  ou  new  lines. 
But  since  Cleveland  stultified 
himself  and  his  p^irty  ou  the 
silver  question,  it  is  doubtedfui 
whether  they  can  hold  it  togeth- 
er much  longer.  The  Eepublic- 
au  party,  though  honey  combed 
with  corruption  is  not  yet  as 
rotten  as  the  Democratic  party. 

The  people  are  scattered  in 
factions,  led  by  the  secret 
work  of  the  moneyed  kings  to 
advocate  many  supposed  re- 
forms. This  is  done  to  lead 
them  away  from  the  finance 
question.  But  the  silver  ques- 
tion is  the  entering  wedge  that 
is  to  consolidate  the  factions 
on  the  finance  question,  the 
same  as  the  Republican  party 
consolidated  the  opposing  re- 
form factions  in  1860.  If  so,  it 
will  place  the  new  party  where 
the  Republican  party  was  in 
1856.  Thus  the  two  old  parties 
will  be  driven  together,  and 
even  if  they  carry  the  election, 
the  money  power  can't  help  but 
see  it  is  their  last  chance,  conse- 
quently, they,  like  the  old  devil 
spoken  of  in  Revelations,  know- 
ing its  time  is  near  at  hand,  be- 
come enraged.  The  same  as  the 
slave  power  did  in  1860,  and 
will  therefore  resort  to  any 
measures,  even  to  destroyinpj  the 


449 
government,  if  possible,  though 
it  die  with  it.      Therefore  it   is 
quite  possible  the  fol];>wing  pro- 
gram has  be^n  marked  out: 

In  whatever  way  parties  may 
be  divided,  let  corruption  have- 
such  sway  as  to  disgust  every- 
body and  then  urge  an  uprising 
of  tlie  people.  The  republic 
will  be  declared  a  failure,  a  tem- 
porary dictatorship  set  up  be- 
fore forming  a  monarchy.  If 
the  powers  that  be  are  not 
strong  enough  to  put  down  the 
people,  the  enemies  of  the  coun- 
try have  already  provided  for 
that  by  calling  on  England  and 
Spain,  whose  navies  and  armies 
have  been  brought  to  our  doors, 
apparently  for  other  purposes. 
Thus  the  secret  alliance  of 
Europe,  under  the  dragon  and 
Pope,  spoken  of  elsewhere,  will 
be  made  public  to  the  world. 
Whether  this  takes  place  at  this 
election  or  in  the  future,  it  is 
sure  to  take  place  soon.  But 
they  will  never  succeed  for  God 
has  destined  different. 

OCR  POLITICAL  INSTITUTIONS. 

and  form  of  government  should 
be  somewhat  changed.  The 
President  should  be  elected  by 
popular  vote  and  the  Electoral 
Collr^ge  abolished,  as  the  present 
system  is  cumbersome  and  lia- 
ble to  be  productive  of  much 
evil,  thwarting  the  wishes  of  the 
people. 

The  Senate  should  also  be 
abolished,  and  the  House  re- 
duced in  numbers,  and  none  of 
them  hold  over  two  years,  and 
the  newly  elected  represent- 
atives should  lake  their  seats 
immediately-  In  this  way  the 
whole  legislative  assembly  could 
be  changed  once  in  two  years 
and  not,  as  now,  the  sentiments 
of  the  people  ignored  year,  after 
year,  beyond  the  tima  o  f  ex- 
pression. 

All  great  questions  should  be 
v^oted  upon  by  the  people,  thus 


—450— 

tbe  referendani  system  should 
be  adopted. 

No  representative  should  hold 
office  more  than  eight  years,  un- 
less returned  by  over  two-thirds 
vote  of  his  constituents,  and 
then  never  more  than  twelve 
years. 

If  the  President  veto  a  bill 
the  measure  should  at  once  be 
referred  to  the  people.  If  Con- 
gress is  sustained  the  President 
should  step  down  and  out  and 
his  place  filled  by  the  Vice- 
President,  if  not  available,  by 
o!!e  elected  by  the  House  from 
the  representatives,  until  the 
close  of  the  tei:m. 


THE    POLITICAL    HISTORY    OF 

OUR  COUNTRY  CONTINUED. 

It  will  be  noitced  that  this  work 
was  published  in  1895,  just  prior  to 
the  McKinley-Bryan  campaign  ot 
1896  It  was  published  for  a  speaker  s 
text  book,  and  that  is  why  the  shape 
was  long  and  slim  to  fit  the  side 
pocket  and  partly  because  the  matter 
had  appeared  in  the  columns  ot  a 
newspaper  and  so  were  utilized  with- 
out resetting  the  type. 

I  have  elsewhere  stated  that  the 
two  old  parties  had  been  on  _  every 
side  oi  every  question  and  their  plat- 
forms had  promised  much,  but  carried 
out  little  for  the  benefit  of  the  people, 
while  the  plans  of  the  conspirators 
were  made  to  keep  steady  pace  with 
conditions. 

Nobody  doubted  but  the  7  to  8 
commission  that  seated  Hays  over 
Tilden  was  a  genuine  political  travia, 
or  that  the  Democrats  stole  Butler 
votes  in  New  York  to  carry  New 
York  for  Cleveland  m  189^. 

In  1896  the  Democratic  party  was 
badly  split  over  the  money  question 
The  predatory  class  had  determined 
to  carry  their,  schemes  of  enslaving 
the  people  to  a  final  finish.  (See  Haz- 
ard Circular.) 

The  people  were  rapidly  losing  con- 
fidence in  the  old  parties,  and  the  peo- 
ple's party  was  growing  rapidly. 

It  was  necessary  to  do  something 
to  break  up  this  growing  independent 


>451- 

party,  so  once  again  the  Democratic 
party  posed  as  the  people's  savior. 
They  held  their  convention  in  Chi- 
cago and  William  Jennings  Bryan,  a 
young  attorney,  became  the  people's 
champion  and  in  an  eloquent  address 
to  the  convention,  wound  up  his  ora- 
tion with  these  words: 

"You  shall  not  press  upon  the  brow 
of  labor  this  crown  of  thorns;  you 
shall  not  crucify  it  upon  a  cross  of 
gold." 

This  won  the  hearts  of  the  people 
and  carried  an  overwhelming  majority 
of  votes  to  Mr.  Bryan. 

"Hold  on,"  says  the  reader.  "Have 
you  not  made  a  mistake?  I  thought 
McKinley  and   Hobart  were  elected." 

Well,  maybe,  they  were,  but  there 
was  much  evidence  that  went  to  show 
stupendous  fraud  that  1  sometimes 
forget  myself. 

The  people's  party  met  in  St.  Louis 
and  put  up  a  ticket  with  Bryan  at  the 
head.  This  would  catch  the  votes  that 
would  otherwise  go  back  to  the  Re- 
publican party,  and  the  bulk  of  the 
floating  votes  would  go  to  Bryan. 

Mark  Hanna,  the  cjjairman  of  the 
Republican  National  Committee,  had 
openly  boasted  that  the  right  way  to 
get  an  election  was  to  get  it.  Evi- 
dently the  Republican  Party  went  in 
to  get  it. 

The  year  before,  Ohio,  in  a  state 
election,  had  got  out  every  available 
vote,  yet  in  1896  it  was  charged  she 
would  have  had  to  increase  her  popu- 
lation two  million  souls  to  have  cast 
the  increased  vote  cast,  and  Ohio,  an 
old  and  finished  state,  while  Texas, 
the  largest  state  in  the  union,  and  a 
new  state,  had  met  with  hardly  a  per- 
ceptible change  in  population  that 
horrible,  dull  year. 

The  corrupting  influences  of  this 
awful  political  crime  was  felt  in  the 
state  of  Ohio  for  years,  and  whole 
townships  were  thrown  out  and  illegal 
voters  prosecuted  many  years  after 
the  '96  election. 

General  Benj.  Harrison,  republican 
candidate  for  President,  had  carried 
Indiana  by  a  majority  of  50,000  votes 
in  1888.  It  was  claimed  Bryan  cast 
50,000  more  votes  than  Harrison,  and 
then  was  beaten  by  80,000  votes. 

Whole  counties  in  Iowa  and  in  Cali- 
fornia and  other  localities  were  said 
to  have  been  thrown  out  or  fraudu- 
lently counted. 

I  well  remember,  in  the  city  of  De- 
troit, my  son-in-law  and  I  went  down 
town  to  hear  the  returns  read  or  see 
them  thrown  up  on  the  screens  with 


-462- 

Jimelight.  We  noticed  supposed  re- 
turns thrown  up  of  western  districts 
several  hours  before  the  polls  could 
have  closed  in  those  localities  and 
these  figures  were  not  changed,  and 
while  circulating  among  the  crowd 
we  overheard  wealthy  politicians 
chuckling  with  glee,  and  asserting  to 
each  other  the  assurance  that  the  peo- 
ple would  find  they  could  not  have 
things  their  own  way,  even  if  they  had 
the  numbers. 

I  must  say  that  at  no  time  during 
my  three  years'  service  in  the  war  did 
I  ever  feel  so  much  like  shooting 
traitors. 

I  never  felt  so  sad  and  yet  so  ugly 
in  my  life,  and  the  next  morning  many 
people  expressed  themselves  to  me  in 
the  same  way. 

For  all  of  this  Mr.  McKinley  made 
a  good  president. 

The  ruling  classes  saw  the  temper 
the  people  were  getting  into,  and  an 
inflation  of  currency  was  resorted  to 
at  once;  meantime  there  was  a  gen- 
eral rush  to  the  gold  mines,  and  busi- 
ness started  up  everywhere. 

A  little  war  with  Spain  in  1897-98 
helped  to  circulate  money  and  start 
the  wheels  of  business.  Annexation  of 
new  territory  and  taking  in  of  the 
Hawaiian  Islands  all  went  to  create 
new  sentiment  and  take  the  minds  of 
the  people  from  their  old  troubles. 

But  just  the  same,  the  forging  of 
the  fetters  of  slavery  have  been  going 
steadily  on.  Every  possible  excuse 
for  creating  a  bonded  debt  for  every 
state,  county,  municipality  and  town 
has  steadily  gone  on,  and  the  public 
domain  steadily  swallowed  up  by  the 
few., 

Mr.  McKinley  had  made  so  good  a 
president  that  the  people  readily  sup- 
ported him  for  a  second  term;  again 
against  Mr.  Bryan,  who  swallowed 
the  gold  bug  wing  of  the  Democratic 
party  who  deserted  him  and  the  peo- 
ple four  years  before.  He  pretended 
to  see  no  necessity  for  the  money 
question,  which  had  never  been  set- 
tled. 

President  McKinley  was  assassin- 
ated by  a  crazy  man,  and  every  Amer- 
ican citizen,  including  the  crazy  man 
himself,  was  sorry  for  it.  Of  course 
the  Vice  President,  Theodore  Roose- 
velt, was  sworn  in  to  fill  the  balance 
of  the  term.  This  opened  the  way  for 
Roosevelt,  who  was  elected  over 
Judge  Parker,  Democrat,  in  1904.  By 
this  time  the  people  had  no  confidence 
in  the  Democratic  party,  and  it  was  a 
walkaway  for  Roosevelt.     Besides,  he 


453. 

carried  out  some  reforms  and'appar- 
ently  made  big  efforts  in  other  direc- 
tions; half  the  people  believed  him  to 
be  in  earnest  and  others  thought  it 
was  political  gush.  Roosevelt's  name 
will  live  in  history  as  one  of  the  great 
Presidents  and  his  name  linked  with 
the  greatest  canal  l^uilding  episode  of 
the  world's  history. 

It  matters  not  twho  ran  agains 
Roosevelt  in  1904;  there  was  not 
enough  opposition  to  bother  him 
much. 

Roosevelt  declined  the  nomination 
in  1908  and  Taft  was  elected  over 
Bryan  for  a  third  run. 

Though  Taft  did  some  good  work 
and  nothing  more  to  his  discredit  than 
any  other  of  the  moneyed  men's  presi- 
dents, if  we  take  a  close  under-view 
we  will  find  that  it  was  an  anti-Cath- 
olic expression,  together  with  the 
high  cost  of  living,  and  unreasonable 
salaries  continually  voted  to  office 
holders  and  general  corruption  every- 
where which  caused  unrest  and  a 
change  of  politics. 

At  no  time  had  the  moneyed  men 
let  up  on  their  purpose  to  rivet  the 
chains  of  slavery  on  the  people,  and 
while  they  had  frequently  blamed  the 
people  for  agitating  the  money  ques- 
tion, yet  a  bill  known  as  the  Aldrich 
bill,  which  was  really  the  old  fight  for 
a  central  bank  they  had  waged  back 
in  Jackson's  time,  has  been  continually 
pressed  to  the  front. 

I  must  not  forget  to  state  right  here 
that,  notwithstanding  the  Bible  says 
■"The  earth  is  the  oLrd's  and  the  full- 
ness thereof.  The  love  of  money  is 
the  root  of  all  evil.  Take  thou  no 
usury  or  increase,"  and  the  Jews  were 
driven  from  their  native  land  for  tak- 
ing interest  on  money,  and  stand  scat- 
tered today  as  an  evidence  of  it,  the 
only  time  Christ  ever  used  force  or 
sanctioned  the  use  of  force  was  when 
with  the  scourge  he  drove  the  money 
changers  from  the  temple.  Yet  we 
find  the  churches  with  the  money 
changers  and  eighty  of  their  preachers 
went  to  Cleveland  in  1896  to  tell  Mr. 
McKinley,  the  money  lenders'  presi- 
dent, that  they  would  support  him. 

Money  is  a  creation  of  law,  and  law 
"belongs  to  the  whole  people,  and  he 
who  would  monopolize  law  for  selfish 
gain,  where  it  is  not  justly  due  him, 
is  no  better  than  a  thief  and  a  robber. 
The  government  should  furnish 
-money  to  the  people  so  cheap  it  would 
not  be  profitable;  that  is,  so  low  that 
the  money  loaners  could  not  find  it 
profitable  to  lend  money  at  interest. 
(See  part  first  of  "What  Is  Coming," 
pages  253  to  263.) 


-454- 

There  is  no  reason,  at  least,  why 
the  government  should  not  lend 
money  to  the  state,  city  and  town  at 
one-half  of  1  per  cent,  as  well  as  to 
lend  it  to  the  banker  for  that. 

Notwithstanding  Mr.  Wilson  and 
Bryan  are  great  church  men,  the  re- 
cent bill  of  Mr.  Wilson's  favors  the 
inoney  loaner  more  than  it  does  the 
people,  and  Mr.  Bryan,  who  in  1896 
so  earnestly  declared,  "You  shall  not 
press  upon  the  brow  of,  labor  this 
crown  of  thorns.  You  shall  not  cru- 
cify it  upon  a  cross  of  gold,"  now 
says,  "The  business  interests  will,  I 
think,  welcome  this  bill  as  an  unal- 
loyed blessing."  He  should  have  said 
bankers,  instead  of  business  men. 

I  must  not  forget  to  mention  that  in 
1907  the  moneyed  men  brought  on  a 
little  financial  panic,  but  the  people 
were  not  in  a  temper  to  be  troubled 
much  along  this  line,  though  much  sad 
distress  was  caused  by  the  crime. 

It  has  been  found  that  Socialism 
has  been  spreading  all  over  the  world. 
Some  think  that  it  was  not  so  much 
to  defeat  his  own  party  and  a  love 
of  reform  that  led  Mr.  Roosevelt  to 
run  independently  as  it  was  to  catch 
the  dissatisfied  vote  and  prevent  it 
from  going  to  the  Socialist  party.  As 
far  as  I  am  concerned,  I  do  not  wish 
to  impugn  Mr.  Roosevelt's  motives, 
but  his  part  in  the  campaign  of  1912 
acted  in  accord  with  the  plans  of  the 
political  tricksters  of  all  times  past. 

That  we  may  quickly  grasp  the  situ- 
ation as  to  what  is  coming,  let  us  take 
the  matter  up  from  another  stand- 
point. 

INTEREST  ON  MONEY. 

As  you  have  seen,  money  is  a  crea- 
tion of  law,  pure  and  simple,  there- 
fore an  ideal  thing.  Ten  mills  make 
one  cent,  yet  no  person  ever  saw  a 
mill.  Therefore,  the  tool  called  moAey 
is  a  thing  of  specific  value,  measured 
by  the  ideal,  a  law  of  man;  but  its 
exchange,  comparative  value  is  meas- 
urred  by  the  law  of  supply  and  de- 
mand, a  natural  law,  which  may  be 
controlled  by  man's  manipulation  of 
the  supply  and  demand  end,  and  who- 
ever controls  this  is  a  privileged  class. 

It  takes  the  whole  people  to  make 
money,  so  none  but  the  whole  people, 
their  Congress,  should  be  interested 
in  its  creation  and  its  volume  and  espe- 
cial benefits.  This  was  thoroughly  un- 
derstood by  our  forefathers,  when  they 
penned  the  constitution  of  the  United 
States.  .\rticle  I,  Section  7,  para- 
graph 5,  says:     "To  coin  money,  regu- 


—455  — 

late  the  value  thereof,  and  of  foreign 
coin,  and  lix  the  standards  of  weights 
and  measures."  Also  Section  X,  para- 
graph 1:  "No  state  shall  enter  into 
any  treaty,  alliance  or  confederation; 
grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal; 
coin  money;  emit  bills  of  credit;  make 
anything  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a 
tender  in  payment  of  debts;  pass  anj' 
bill  of  attainder,  expost  facto  law  or 
impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts, 
or  grant  any  title  of  nobility." 

Thus  it  is  seen  how  jealously  they 
guarded  the  people's  rights.  Later  the 
Third  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
Dec.  23,  1793,  passed  the  following 
resolution: 

"Any  person  holding  any  office  or 
any  stock  in  any  institution  in  the  na- 
ture of  a  bank  for  issuing  or  discount- 
ing bills  or  notes  payable  to  bearer,  on 
order,  cannot  be  a  member  of  the, 
house  whilst  he  holds  such  office  or 
stock." 

,  This  resolution  was  signed  by  Presi- 
dent Washington. 

This  shows  how  carefully  the  rights 
of  the  whole  people  were  to  be  guard- 
ed against  encroachment  of  states,  sec- 
tions, parties  or  classes. 

Right  here  let  me  add  that  after 
months  of  preparing  and  gathering 
evidence  for  my  revised  ''What  Is 
Coming,"  the  work  was  so  great  and 
seemingly  so  impossible  that  men 
would  be  so  cruelly  selfish,  I  was 
compelled  to  divide  my  work  into  two 
parts — one  of  science  and  fact,  and 
the  other  a  novel  based  upon  facts, 
so  this  work  stands  revised  and 
brought  down  to  the  present  date,  and 
the  balance  will  appear  as  a  novel. 

I  here  simply  call  attention  to  evi- 
dence already  published  in  this  work, 
showing  their  purposes  to  cary  out 
the  designs  expressed  in  the  Hazzard 
Circular,  found  on  page  119;  Presi- 
dent Lincoln's  Warning,  found  on 
page  139;  the  Bank  Circular,  on  page 
147;  the  Bankers'  Rebellion,  on  page 
158,  and  the  Panic  Bulletin,  page  180; 
all  pointing  to  a  terrible  conspiracy 
of  the  upper  class  against  the  people, 
to  enslave  the  masses — a  conspiracy 
that  is  as  terrible  and  merciless  as  it 
is  cunning  and  devilish. 

The  process  has  ben  to  get  control 
of  the  bulk  of  all  wealth,  and  so  con- 
trol prices,  and  thereby  keep  the 
masses  with  their  noses  to  the  grind- 
stone, so  they  will  have  no  time  to 
think,  except  as  the  small  manufac- 
turer or  the  middle  class  would  be 
ground  by  the  interest  power  on  the 
one   hand   and    crushed   labor   on    the 


-456- 

other,  as  the  crushing  of  labor  by  the 
middle  class  would  be  a  necessity  of 
self-preservation. 

How  they  are  succeeding  may  be 
seen  by  their  own  statements,  namely 
that  five  per  cent  of  the  people  own 
ninety-five  per  cent  of  the  wealth  of 
the   country. 

Second.  That  the  estimated  value 
of  property  in  this  country  at  an  in- 
flated price  is  $140,000,000,000,  while 
debts  public  and  corporate,  leaving 
out  private  debts  and  open  accounts, 
is  $85,000,000,000— more  than  on  half, 
and  we  know  values  often  shrin  one- 
half  in  times  of  panic. 

As  they  are  monopolizing  the  func- 
tions of  government,  and  get  the  gov- 
ernment to  let  them  have  money  at 
one-half  of  one  per  cent;  but  the  gov- 
ernment will  not  give  the  people,  the 
states  and  cities  money  at  the  same 
rate. 

In  our  own  city  of  Detroit  the  aver- 
age daily  balance  of  the  city  for  1912 
were  $3,483,000.  On  this  vast  sum  we 
can  only  get  two  per  cent,  while  at 
the  present  time,  September,  1913,  the 
banks  refused  to  take  our  bonds  at 
four  per  cent  and  a  private  citizen 
takes  one  million  of  them  at  that  rate. 

This  is  supposed  to  be  a  saving  to 
our  city  of  $34,830  annually. 

With  so  much  money  collected  by 
taxes  it  is  strange  the  city  cannot  do 
business  on  a  cash  basis. 

Now  suppose  Mr.  Ford  is  one  of 
the  schemers  and  he  wants  a  place  for 
his  money.  He  encourages  building 
up  our  city,  and  invites  every  ruff-scuff 
of  creation  here.  He  then  gets  the 
papers  to  advocate  much  needed  im- 
provements we  could  do  without.  The 
unsuspicious  people  permit  them- 
selves to  be  chained  in  bonded  debt. 
What  does  Mr.  Ford  make  out  of  it 
personally? 

First  ,he  is  highly  honored  as  a 
patriotic  and  public-spirited  citizen. 
But  what  are  his  financial  gains  for 
the  use  of  one  million  dollars  for 
thirty  years? 

The  annual  interest  on  one  million 
dollars  at  four  per  cent  is  forty  thou- 
sand dollars,  or  in  thirty  years  one 
million  two  hundred  thousand.  In 
other  words  he  has  got  his  money 
back  twice  over  and  two  hundred 
thousand  besides. 

Now  supposing  each  year  he  tricks 
the  city  into  unnecessary  improve- 
ments to  make  a  place  for  his  $40,000. 
The  interest  at  four  per  cent  on  $40,- 
000  is  $1,600.     In  thirty  years  he  can 

double  his  money  again. 


i 


—457— 

We  must  suppose  Mr.  Ford  is  a 
perfect  gentleman,  merely  taking  ad- 
vantage of  a  false  system,  which  he  is 
sincere  in  his  belief  is  the  best  system 
possible.  But  what  about  the  people 
that  permit  such  a   system? 

I  just  received  a  letter  from  the 
citj'  of  Boston,  from  a  friend  who 
sends  me  an  authentic  document 
showing  the  city  of  Boston  paid  for 
interest  alone  last  year  $6,010,Jd9.9(i. 

Is"  it  any  wonder  that  Christ 
scourged  the  money  changers  from 
the  temple,  or  that  God  drove  the 
Jews  from  their  native  land  for  tak- 
ing usury? 

It  was  interest  on  money  that 
caused  the  destruction  of  Sodom,  Go- 
morrah, Tyre,  Sidon,  Thebes,  Nine- 
A^eh,  Jerusalem,  Babylon,  Carthage 
and  Rome,  and  is  about  to  engulf  us 
in  the  horible  wars  spoken  of  in  Dan- 
iel and  Revelations. 

Can  you  not  see  the  signs? 
"When  the  sign  of  Man  is  seen  in 
the  heavens   then  you   may   know  the 
time  is  at  hand." 
What  Is  the  sign  of  man? 
It  is  the  sun  which  has  just  passed 
into  Aquarius  the  water  bearer. 

This  is  the  sign  of  Man,  in  the  top 
of   the    celestial   head,   or   spirituality. 
The  people   will   wake    up. 
I  have  seen  a  whole  town  suddenly 
rise  up  in  a  mob  as  one  man,  appar- 
ently  without  cause. 

I  have  seen  a  regiment  of  men  sud- 
denly refuse  to  cheer  a  general,  and 
no  two  had  spoken  together  on  the 
subject.   -- 

History  is  replete  with  evidence  of 
the  hand  of  Destiny  in  the  affairs  of 
men. 

If  we  are  to  believe  the  Bible,  God 
used    a   lying   spirit?  in    the    mouth    of 
Ahab  to  deceive  the  enemy.     And  he 
said,    I    will    go  'out,    and    be    a    lying 
spirit  in  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets. 
And  the  Lord  said.  Thou  shalt  entice 
him,    thou   shalt   also   prevail:    go    out 
and  do  even  so. — II.  Chron.-XVII.-21. 
We  are   told  that  with  the  help   of 
God,    Moses    marshalled    600,000    men 
and     their     families,     and     led     them 
through    a    wilderness    for    40    years. 
Even     God     acted    as    quartermaster, 
supplying     water    and     food    for    the 
host,  and   then  punished    Moses    and 
Aaron    for    taking    the    honors    upon 
themselves. 

We  are  told  God  even  went  so  far 
as  to  stop  the  motion  of  the  Sun, 
IVIoon  and  Stars  while  Joshua  fought 
a  battle. 


-458- 

As  it  is  presumption  to  deny  holy 
writ,  we  will  simply  say  the  hand  o? 
destiny  was  recognized  in  those  mar- 
velous victories,  and  the  form  of  in- 
terference given  tangible  shape  for' 
the  benefit  of  weak  minds.  Let  us 
take  a  glance  at  the  hand  of  destiny 
farther  down  in  the  pages  of  history. 

Alexander,  the  Great,  with  his  small 
army  conquered  the  Persian  hosts  and 
destroyed  Darius  of  Persia  and  his 
army. 

We  attribute  the  victory  of  Alex- 
ander to  his  new  arms  and  brass 
armour,  but  was  that  his? 

History  tells  us  that  after  the  ter- 
rible seige  of  Gaza,  Alexander  moved 
on  to  Jerusalem,  expecting  another 
stubborn  siege,  but  instead  he  met  the 
Jewish  people  coming  forth  in  Holi- 
day array,  lead  by  the  priests  carrying 
their  miters,  while  singing  joyous 
songs. 

They  escorted  Alexander  and  his 
generals  through  the  gates  and 
showed  him  inscriptions  on  the  inner 
walls,  where  it  had  been  prophesied 
he  was  the  man  to  free  Jerusalem. 

Though  Alexander  was  a  prince,  he 
had  been  a  plain,  modest  man,  until 
pufifed  up  by  the  sycophants  who  pre- 
vailed on  him  to  erect  his  statue  in 
the  public  squares  of  Athens,  to  be 
worshiped  as  one  of  the  Gods,  and 
then  his  star  went  down  and  he  died 
alone  in  Babylon. 

The  mighty  Hannibal  of  Carthage 
saw  the  rising  power  of  Rome,  mar- 
shalled his  armies  from  among  the 
barbarians  and  held  Rome  in  check 
for  thirty  years.  He  did  not  recog- 
nize the  hand  of  destiny,  but  grew 
proud  of  his  own  powers,  and  after 
the  battle  of  Canna,  where  60,000 
dead  Romans  lay  stretched  upon  the 
field,  Maharrable,  his  chief  of  cavalry, 
cried  out,  "Now,  Hannibal,  let  me  on 
to  Rome  before  they  know  that  I  am 
coming." 

Hannibal,  in  his  moment  of  pride, 
flushed  with  victory,  proudly  replied 
to  Maharrable,  "I  can  take  Rome 
when  I  want  it." 

Maharrable  indignantly  answered: 
"Hannibal,  I  see  the  Gods  do  not  give 
all  of  the  attributes  to  one  man.  You, 
Hannibal,  understand  the  secret  of 
winning  battles,  but  you  do  not  know 
how  to   take  advantage  of  them." 

When  Hannibal  found  the  fruits  of 
his  thirty  years'  war  were  lost, 
through  the  selfishness  of  the  wealth 
gatherers  at  Carthage,  he  commented 
sorrowfully:  "Once  I  had  the  oppor- 
tunity to  take  Rome,  but  lacked  the 
desire;  now  I  have  the  desire  to  take 
Rome,  but  lack  the  opportunity." 


-459- 

Not  only  was  Hannibal  punished  for 
his  self-glorification,  but  the  Grafters 
of  Carthage  were  humbled  also. 

Hannibal  was  forced  back  to  Carth- 
age, and  when  Scipio  was  thundering 
at  the  gates  'of  Carthage,  then  those 
selfish  rich  men  saw  their  stolen 
wealth  would  soon  be  lost  to  them, 
they  called  a  council  of  war. 

Hannibal,  with  contempt  and  sor- 
row, stood  with  folded  arms  when  a 
wealthy  senator,  Mahitibal,  by  name, 
said  vehemently,  "Hannibal  smiles, 
and  his  country  is  in  danger." 

"Yes,"  replied  Hannibal,  "the  smile 
of  contempt  for  him  who  feels  his 
country's  loss,  only  when  his  own  in- 
terests are  threatened,  is  sorrow  for 
Carthage." 

While  pride  and  greed  of  the  rich 
in  all  ages  has  been  the  downfall  of 
nations,  yet  fate  seems  to  be  the 
nemesis  that  follows  on  to  punish 
greed  and  pride. 

Napoleon,  the  son  of  poverty  from 
the  Isle  of  Corsica,  at  the  close  of  his 
military  education,  without  a  sou,  was 
on  his  way  to  the  Seine  to  commit 
suicide,  but  fate  had  a  different  course 
for  him,  and  he  met  an  actor  who 
wormed  out  of  him  his  purpose,  and 
he  gave  Napoleon  funds  and  encour- 
agement. Two  months  later  he  won 
undying  fame  at  the  battle  of  Aus- 
terlitz,  and  started  on  his  ascent  to 
the  Empire. 

Napoleon  had  shaken  the  earth  to 
its  foundations,  and  though  a  mo- 
mentary defeat  had  caused  his  cap- 
ture and  confinement  on  the  Isle  of 
Elba,  he  had  escaped  and  marshalled 
his  army  to  meet  the  world. 

Just  before  his  final  defeat  at  Water- 
loo, he  had  called  a  council  of  war, 
and  at  its  close  an  under-general 
meekly  suggested  "Emperor,  had  we 
not  better  take  circumstances  into 
consideration." 

Forgetting  he  had  been  the  target 
of  expert  riflemen,  forgetting  the 
fates  would  not  let  him  commit 
j  suicide,  but  hoisted  him  from  the 
I  ranks  of  the  lowly  to  the  throne  of 
I  his  Empire,  and  then  back  to  a  fugi- 
jtive,  and  again  to  the  throne  and  the 
;head  of  his  army.  He  turned  upon 
;  Phe  modest  general,  who  had  sug- 
gested that  it  would  be  well  to  take 
circumstances  into  consideration,  and 
hotly  hissed  forth,  "I  make  circum- 
stances.'.' 

Then  turning  to  his  right  hand  man, 
Marshall  Ney,  who  had  never  failed 
him  he  said,  "Yonder  lies  the  black 
forest  through  which  Blucher  must 
pass  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  Well- 


-460- 

ington.     Overtake     him     at     Quarter- 
brass  and  destroy  his  army." 

Marshall  Ney  succeeded  in  overtak- 
ing Blucher  and  defeating  him,  but, 
like  Hannibal,  flushed  with  the  pride 
of  his  victory,  he  sat  down  and  let 
Blucher  escape.  This  was  circum- 
stances No.  1  for  the  men  who  made 
circumstances. 

There  came  up  a  rainstorm  which 
made  the  roads  impassable,  and  he 
could  not  get  his  artillery,  his  fa- 
vorite arm  of  service,  on  the  field. 

That  was  circumstance  No.  2  for 
the  man  who  made  circumstances. 

Napoleon's  engineers  failed  to' 
notify  him  of  a  sunken  road  he  was 
unable  to  pass  until  filled  with  his 
own  dead  men.  Circustance  No.  3 
for  the  man  who  made  circumstances. 
Upon  learning  of  Marshall  Ney's 
failure  to  destroy  Blucher,  he  sent 
Grouchy,  the  only  general  he  had 
taken  from  the  ranks  of  the  nobility, 
to  intercept  Blucher  and  detain  him, 
and  Grouchy  sold  his  country  for 
British  gold,  and  that  was  circum- 
stance No.  4  for  the  man  who  made 
circumstances. 

If  it  is  true  that  God  Almighty  led 
the  Jews  out  of  Egypt  and  favored 
them  at  various  times,  and  that  he 
said  he  would  give  his  people  a  coun- 
try, and  a  language,  we  may  as  well 
give  him  credit  for  establishing  a 
republic  in  this  land,  for  I  have  shown 
how  Columbus  could  not  have  suc- 
ceeded only  for  the  help  of  those 
Jewish   gentlemen. 

It_  may  well  be  said  here  that  these 
Jewish  gentlemen  were  also  acting 
under  Divine  influence,  since  God 
hated  Kingdoms  and  Empires,  and 
had  promised  his  people  a  Kingdom 
and  a  language,  and  on  the  very  day 
that  Columbus  sailed  their  humanity 
for  their  race  was  quickened,  by  the 
fact  that  Spain  which  had  long  been 
a  friend  to  the  Jew,  had  suddenly 
turned  against  them,  and  as  if  to  dis- 
grace the  very  name  of  Christianity 
the  Holy  Catholic  Church  caused  60,- 
000  Jews  to  be  driven  out  and  left 
without  a  home,  and  without  a  land. 
This  alone  should  be  enough  to  put 
that    institution    in    disgrace    forever. 

Let  us  now  trace  the  hand  of  des- 
tiny through  our  own  country. 

There  are  many  things  that  vvould 

lead   one   to   believe   in   an   intelligent 

hand  of  destiny.     Let  us  trace  them. 

1st.     The  Papal  power  was  pointed 

out  by  prophesy  as  a  dispoiler. 

2nd.  We  have  found,  in  history, 
when  religion  ran  rampant,  the  most 
blood-thirsty  and  most  bloody  period 
of  history. 


—461— 

3d.  The  church  was  forever  and  is 
undoubtedly  the  friend  of  the  money- 
ed men  and  power. 

4th.  Christ  was  the  friend  of  the 
poor  man,  always  found  with  the 
poor,  and  he  said:  "Where  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  my 
name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of 
them,"  and  he  had  no  church  or  place 
to  lay  his  head. 

5th.  To  all  appearance  this  country 
was  discovered  by  the  hand  of  fate, 
was  settled  by  the  hand  of  fate,  and 
we  will  now  prove  it  has  been  sus- 
tained by  the  hand  of  fate. 

6th.  "And  his  number  is  666,  the 
number  of  the  Papal  power,  and  we 
find  the  yellow  flag  and  the  double 
Eagle  playing  an  important  part  with 
the  Papal  power. 

7th.  We  find  the  meeting  in  Vienna, 
Austria,  that  Prof.  Morse  speaks  of 
gives  one  hundred  years  to  destroy 
this  Republic,  and  the  Papal  power 
was  powerful  there. 

8th.  We  find  the  Papal  power 
nearly  driven  out  of  Europe. 

9th.  We  find  it  was  undoubtedly 
European  money  that  helped  newspa- 
per agitation  to  bring  on  the  great 
war  between  the  North  and  South. 

10th.  We  find  for  many  years  the 
great  buildings  at  Baltimore,  Md.,  had 
excited  comments  that  it  was  for  the 
purpose  of  sheltering  the  Papal 
power. 

11th.  We  find  the  Pope  was  the  only 
European  power  that  openly  recog- 
nized the  beligerancy  of  the  south, 
though  the  other  powers  did  so 
covertly. 

12th.  We  find  Father  Chineque  in 
his  50  Years  in  the  Roman  Church 
points  to  powerful  evidence  of  the 
hand  of  the  Catholic  church  as  in  the 
assassination  of   President   Lincoln. 

13th.  We  find  where  the  Catholic 
rule  is  strongest  the  most  backwand 
tendency  in  civilization.  As  for 
instance,  in  Mexico,  the  first  place 
where  the  printing  press  was  set  up, 
though  a  strong  Catholic  country,  is 
the  farthest  back  in  civilization  of  any 
in  America. 

14th.  Every  instance  of  importance 
points  to  the  United  States  being  the 
man-child  or  place  established  for  the 
maintanance  of  freedom  of  speech 
and  freedom  of  the  press. 

15th.  The  hand  of  destiny  seems 
traceable  in  a  vast  number  of  events, 
some  of  which  follows: 

I  will  leave  to  history  that  part  of 
the  hand  of  destiny  in  shaping  the 
afifairs  of  our  country  down  to  the 
opening  of  the  great  war  betw^een  the 
North  and  South. 


—462— 

16th.  Says  James  G.  Blaine  in  his 
"Thirty  Years  in  Congress:"  "No 
one  expected  the  War  of  the  Rebel- 
lion would  last  but  a  few  months. 
Representative  men  of  both  sides 
thought  the  war  would  end  with  the 
first  big  battle,  and  both  sides  ex- 
pected to  win  that  battle. 

Not  without  a  long  war  would 
slavery  be  abolished. 

Had  the  North  won  a  decisive  vic- 
tory at  the  first  battle  of  Bull's  Run, 
the  South  would  have  given  up  if  she 
could  have  been  left  her  cherished  in- 
stitution of  slavery,  so  a  victory  was 
necessary  to  give  her  the  confidence 
of  Europe  and  funds  to  carry  on  a 
long  war. 

Had  the  South  won  a  decisive  vic- 
tory, she  would  have  come  back  in 
the  Union  and  dictated  terms  of  slav- 
ery to  the  North.  It  was  not  to  be. 
The  unforseen  influence  made  a  drawn 
battle,  with  a  doubtful  victory  which 
gave  her  the  prestige  necessary  to 
carry  on  a  long  war. 

An  apparent  victory  for  the  South 
that  did  not  take  the  capital,  yet 
threatened  it,  was  just  what  was 
necessary  to  awake  the  prodigious 
energies  of  the  North  and  fit  her  for 
a  great  sacrifice  in  a  long  war  neces- 
sray  to  final  victory  and  the  abolition 
of  slavery. 

The  European  powers  were  every 
one  anxious  for  the  destruction  of  our 
republic,  but  they  were  jealous  of 
each  other,  and  so  none  but  the  Pope 
recognized  the  South,  which  proves 
he  was  not  in  favor  of  the  poor  and 
down-trodden  slaves,  but  with  their 
slave-masters,  and  he  went  farther 
than  any  other  power  dared  to  go. 
Though  all  of  the  other  powers  stood 
ready  to  take  advantage  of  any  one 
to  recognize  the  South. 

17th.  The  sea  monster  of  war  of  to- 
day could  take  on  board  an  old 
wooden  war  vessel  of  that  period  and 
make  a  toy  of  it.  Iron  and,  steel  sides 
to  vessels  were  unknown,  and  Mother 
Shipton's   prophesy — 

"That  iron  in  water  yet  will  float 
As  easy  as  a  wooden  boat," 
was  laughed  at.  But  when  the  Mer- 
rimac  was  nearly  ready  for  sea,  Eu- 
rope rejoiced  at  the  prospects  of  her 
bombarding  Northern  ports.  But  that 
unseen  fate  that  rules  the  affairs  of 
men  brought  from  the  unknown  some 
where  that  little  Yankee  cheese  box 
called  the  Monitor,  and  right  in  the 
flush  of  the  Merrimac's  victory 
plucked  her  laurels  from  her  and  sent 
her  like  a  wounded  panther  back  to 
her  lair,  never  to  come  forth  again. 
The  powers  were  driven  to  wait  a  bet- 
ter time  and  a  better  excuse. 


—463— 

18th.  All  remember  the  Mason  and 
Slidel  affair,  and  that  England  was 
preparing  to  attack  us,  but  the  Rus- 
sian fleet  was  in  our  waters,  and  Eng- 
land held  off. 

19th.  McClellan's  defeat  on  the 
Peninsula  was  nearly  enough  to  give 
the  powers  their  desired  excuse,  but 
to  make  it  perfect  Lee  was  to  invade 
the  North,  which  he  did,  but  his  de- 
feat at  Antietam  destroyed  that  op- 
portunity. 

20th.  Still  hoping  for  an  excuse  for 
interference,  when  Hooker  had  suc- 
ceeded Burnside  and  performed  a 
masterly  piece  of  strategy  in  succeed- 
ing in  getting  in  Lee's  rear,  and  then 
lost  his  head,  and  in  his  pride  forget- 
ting his  God,  his  generals  and  his 
army,  boastfully  said,  "Now  let  Mr. 
Lee  slip  by  me  (the  big  I)  and  I  will 
be  after  him."  Hooker  was  then 
seized  with  an,  unaccountable  impulse, 
and  contrary  to  the  wishes  of  his 
council  of  war,  withdrew  his  forces 
from  an  impregnable  position  into  the 
wilderness,  where  he  could  not  handle 
them,  and  then  Stonewall  Jackson, 
Lee's  right  hand  man,  marched  his 
forces  directly  over  that  ground. 
Hooker  had  vacated  and  attacked  his 
right,  and  all  he  wanted  was  another 
day  to  finish  his  work.  But  Destiny 
removed  Jackson  that  night  and  re- 
stored Hooker  to  himself  and  a  suc- 
cessful withdrawal  of  his  troops  to 
safety. 

21st.  Once  again  Europe  awaited 
Lee's  success  in  the  North,  but  destiny 
was  with  the  Northern  forces,  and  the 
defeat  of  Lee  at  Gettysburg  and  Pem- 
berton  at  Vicksburg  deprived  them  of 
another  much  hoped  for  excuse  to 
recognize  the  South  and  aid  her. 

In    tracing   the   hand    of   destiny   in 
reform  we  must  not  forget  the  North 
needed  much  punishment  before  they 
would   even   admit   of   theabolition   of 
slavery,  and  very  much  experience  be- 
fore they  would  admit  of  the  abolition 
of  interest  on  money,  another  forn    of 
slavery,  so  the  war  must  be  prolonged. 
The  mighty  army  of  the   Potomac 
had   fought    the    great    battles    of   the 
Wilderness,       Spottsylvania,       North 
Ann,  and  the  first  day's  battle  of  Cold 
Harbor,  and   Grant  sent  his  dispatch 
to  President  Lincoln: 

"I  have  fought  a  bitter  battle,  and 
lost  10,000  men,  but  I  will  take  Cold 
Harbor,  if  it  costs  the  life  of  every 
man  in  my  command." 

The  ground  had  been  fought  over 
for  two  years,  and  the  blood  of  tens 
of  thousands  of  men  were  crying  up 
from  the  ground,  "Boys,  don't  go  in 
there  to  be  slaughtered." 


—464— 

That  beautiful  June  morning  Grant 
marshalled  his  mighty  army  aginst 
that  impregnable  position.  The  bu- 
gles sounded  "P'orward."  But  not  a 
man  moved,  not  a  general  could  give 
an  order. 

The  blood  of  the  dead  was  crying 
out  to  the  souls  of  the  living,  "Don't 
go  in  there,  don't  go  in  there."  The 
living  heard  the  appeal  and  refused 
to  go. 

22d.  Defeat  and  victory  must  fluc- 
tuate, and  Rosecrans'  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  had  met  with  a  terrible 
check  and  lay  at  the  point  of  starva- 
tion at  Chattanooga. 

Bragg's  forces  wefe  jubilant,  gaz- 
ing down  from  Lookout  Mountain, 
whose  sides  seemed  to  offer  resistant 
steeps  that  no  man  could  scale,  much 
less  an  army.  Hooker  and  Sherman 
had  come  to  the  aid  of  the  rested 
Army  of  the  Tennessee,  and  Grant 
ordered  an  attack  with  strict  orders 
that  his  men  must  not  go  beyond  a 
given  point,  but  those  men,  all  fit  to 
be  generals,  saw  the  impossibility  of 
remaining  where  they  were,  and  so  re- 
ceived their  orders  from  the  spirit  of 
the  air,  climbing  the  supposed  im- 
pregnable position  and  moved  on,  on, 
up,  up,  that  supposed  impassible  bar- 
rier, and  to  victory,  and  the  powers 
lost  another  opoprtunity. 

23d.  The  blockading  of  Sauthern 
ports  had  never  been  quite  perfect, 
and  the  depredations  of  an  English- 
built  blockade  runner  called  for  string- 
ent measures,  and  the  Kearsarge  was 
sent  to  camp  on  the  trail  of  the  Ala- 
bama until  she  was  destroyed. 

The  professed  neutrality  of  the 
powers  did  not  prevent  them  from 
giving  to  the  Alabama  all  the  news 
possible,  and  aid  and  comfort  as  well. 

The  Kearsarge  found  the  Alabama  in 
a  French  port,  and  challenged  her  out 
to  battle,  and  when  she  came  out  the 
Kearsarge  apparently  turned  tail  and 
ran.  This  was  to  draw  the  Alabama 
far  enough  from  land  to  prevent  her 
rescue  if  crippled. 

The  first  shot  fired  by  the  Alabama 
struck  the  Kearsarge  in  the  stren  post, 
and  may  be  seen  in  the  post  in  the 
Naval  Museum  in  Washington  to-day. 
Had  the  shell  exploded  the  Kearsarge 
would  have  gone  to  the  bottom,  and 
even  that  victory  would  have  been 
seized  upon  as  an  excuse  to  demand 
the  raising  of  the  blockade.  But! 
Destiny  ruled  otherwise,  and  within 
one  hour  the  Alabama  went  to  the 
bottom. 

24th.  The  last  hope.  The  confed- 
eracy was  crumbling  and  Mobile  Bay, 
where    Benjamin   F.    Butler    says    he 


»465- 

defeated  the  plans  of  England  and. 
France  from  carrying  out  a  plan  to 
recognize  and  assist  the  South,  was 
still  a  comparatively  safe  harbor  for 
blockade  runners,  and  that  harl)or  was 
well  laid  with  torpedoes  and  held  sev- 
eral powerful  Southern  iron-clads. 

Faragut  had  asembled  a  powerful 
fleet  and  attacked   the   stronghold. 

There  was  but  one  narrow  channel 
of  approach,  and  one  of  our  vessels 
was  crippled  and  shut  up  the  channel. 
The  flag  ship  must  pass  by  it,  and  to 
do  so  was  almost  certain  destruction  if 
the  torpedoes  exploded.  There  was 
no  time  for  thought;  this  was  a  time 
for  action.  The  admiral  took  the  lives 
of  himself  and  command  in  his  hands 
and  moved  on  to  probable  destruction, 
but  fate  held  her  hand  over  the  torpe- 
does and  their  tin  cases  rattled  harm- 
lessly over  the  bottom  of  the  Hartf- 
ford,  and  the  last  hope  of  the  war  to 
the  Confederates  and  their  sympathiz- 
ers was  gone  forever. 

Remember,  President  Lincoln  said 
the  war  had  enthroned  a  class  of  un- 
principled wealthy  men  he  feared 
more  than  he  feared  the  foe  in  the 
field. 

I  have  pointed  out  that  Harriman 
and  Morgan  have  been  charged  as 
financial  agents  of  the  Catholic 
Hierarchy,  as  an  evidence  of  it,  that 
though  Morgan  was  not  a  Catholic, 
the  largest  candle  ever  burned  in  the 
Vatican  was  burned  in  his  honor. 
Why? 

The  Dragon  power  I  have  pointea 
out  is  to  restore  the  power  of  the 
wounded  head  of  the  old  Roman 
power,  that  means  establish  it  here  in 
this  country,  and  remain  with  it  for 
one  hour.  Astrologically,  that  is  15 
years,  and  then  both  of  them  will  be 
consumed  by  the  wrath  of  the  people 
as  pictured  in  Daniel's  tim«  of  trouble, 
and  that  time  spoken  of  in  Revelations 
as  the  heat  of  a  fiery  furnace,  and  if 
you  do  not  wish  to  partake  of  the 
plagues  of  the  churches — 
"Come  out  of  them.  Oh,  my  people." 
Revelation  xviii-4. 

Christ  estaljlished  a  socialistic  sys- 
tem among  his  followers,  and  accord- 
ing to  VI.  Chapter  of  Revelations,  "A 
measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and 
three  measures  of  barely  for  a  penny; 
and  see  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the 
wine."  Means  when  the  demand  of 
usury  is  taken  ofif  from  the  price  of 
necessities  of  life  that  price  will  drop 
and  the  fallacy  of  prohibition  and  false 
reforms  will  cease,  and  if  men  wish 
to  cultivate  temperance  they  will  be 
encouraged  to  it,  but  not  forced 
against  their  natures  to  follow  the  dic- 
tates of  fanatics. 


—466— 

The  souls  of  the  oppressed  of  the 
thousands  of  years  are  crying  to  the 
living,  "Don't  stand  this  legal  robbery 
system  any  longer." 

All  nature  is  helping  the  oppressed 
people  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  mam- 
mon, and  the  people  are  beginning  to 
heed  the  cry.  The  promised  signs 
are  here;  see  Nahum,  1-4. 

"The  chariots  shall  rage  in  the 
streets,  they  shall  jostle  against  one 
another  in  the  broad  ways,  they  shall 
seem  like  torches,  they  hsall  run  like 
the  lightning." 

Describe  the  automobile  better  if 
you  can. 

I  am  an  astrologer,  these  prophe- 
cies are  astrological.  The  Bible  was 
written   by  astrologers. 

The  spirit  told  Daniel:  "Shut  up  the 
words  and  seal  the  book,  evn  to  the 
time  of  the  end.  Many  shall  run  to 
and  fro  and  knowledge  shall  be  in- 
creased."    Daniel,   12-4. 

How  few  grown  people  could  read 
and  write,  in  my  boyhood  days,  and 
the  tinder  box  and  tallow  dip  took  the 
place'  of  the  electric  light  and  luci- 
pher  match  of  today.  The  street  car 
and  the  telephone  were  unknown,  and 
a  thousand  and  one  things  to  elevate 
the  mind  we  now  have  wer  yet  in 
the  womb  of  the  future. 

"And  he  shall  plant  the  tabernacle 
of  his  palaces  between  the  seas  in  the 
glorious  holy  mountain  and  yet  he 
shall  come  to  his  end,  and  none  shall 
help  him."     Daniel,  11-45. 

This  is  the  Turk  who  was  just  driv- 
en out  of  Europe,  and  none  of  the 
powers   remain   to  help   him. 

Now  look  at  11  Timothy  111,  1-6; 

1.  This  know  also,  that  in  the  last 
days  perilous  times  shall  come. 

2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their 
own  selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud, 
blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents, 
unthankful,  unholy. 

The  covitousness  is  certainly  mani- 
fest where  there  are  so  many  million- 
aires and  the  masses  with  nothing. 
They  boast  of  8,000,000  of  bank  de- 
positors and  say  nothing  of  over  80,- 
000,000  with   nothing  in  the  banks. 

"Traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  lov- 
ers of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of 
God." 

The  churches  are  symbolized  by  a 
woman,  and  as  the  Catholic  church  is 
the  mother  of  harlots,  because  "the 
love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil," 
yet  the  churches  will  not  say  one 
word  against  interest  on  money,  the 
greatest  of  all  crimes.  But  forever 
harping  against  the  slums  they  have 
made,  and  making  war  on  food  and 
drink    and   the   films    of   moving   pic- 


—467— 

tures,  but  never   on  the  great   sin   of 
greed  and  creed. 

Revelations,  11-22-23:  "Behold,  I 
will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them 
that  comit  adultery,  with  her,  into 
great  tribulation,  except  they  repent 
of  their  deeds. 

"And  I  will  kill  her  children  with 
death;  and  all  the  churches  shall 
know  that  I  am  he  which  searcheth 
the  reins  and  hearts;  and  I  will  give 
unto  every  one  of  you  according  to 
your  works." 

That  the  above  is  true  is  shown  in 
Revelations,  11-3:  "And  will  give 
power  unto  my  two  witnesses  and 
they  shall  prophecy  a  thousand  two 
hundred,  and  three  score  years  cloth- 
ed in   sackcloth." 

This  is  Helio  and  Geo  systems  of 
astrology,  which  the  church  has  been 
1260  years  persecuting  and  trying  to 
stamp  out. 

See,  I  have  explained  that  the 
mother  of  harlots  is  the  Catholic 
church,  the  seven  heads,  the  seven 
forms  of  government  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  (1)  Kings,  (2)  Consuls,  (3) 
Decemvirs,  (4)  Dictators,  (5)  Trum- 
pers,  (6)  Emperors,  (7)  Popes.  The 
seven  hills  on  which  the  woman  sit- 
teth  are  the  seven  hills  the  Roman 
city  is  built  on. 

In  Revelations  18  and  1st  to  5th,  it 
shows  plainly  it  is  the  churches  that 
is  meant  and  calls  the  people  out  of 
them. 

4th  verse:  "And  I  heard  another 
voice  from  heaven  saying,  'Come  out 
of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  may  not 
partake  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  re- 
ceive not  of  her  plagues." 

We  are  told  that  God  hardened  the 
heart  of  Pharo,  which  caused  him  to 
follow  the  Israelites  to  his  own  de- 
struction. 

The  hatred  that  is  rising  against 
the  millionaires  of  today  they  do  not 
see  because  they  have  no  care  for  the 
people  and  they  are  paving  the  way 
for    their    own    destruction. 

"The  stars  of  the  heavens  shall  fall 
to  the  earth,  like  a  tree  casting  its 
untimely  fruit,  shaken  by  a  mighty 
wind." 

These  are  not  the  stars  that  it  has 
taken  three  millions  of  years  for  their 
light  to  reach  us,  and  of  which  our 
earth  would  not  be  a  drop  in  the 
bucket.  What  then?  Just  what  it 
says— kings,  princes  and  money  lords. 

"And  the  heavens  departed  as  a 
scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together;  and 
every  mountain  and  island  were 
moved    out   of   their   places." 


-468- 

This  does  not  mean  the  Alps,  the 
Rockies,  the  Blue  Ridge,  the  Andes 
and  all  mountains,  but  is  a  symbol  of 
governments. 

"And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and 
the  great  men,  and  the  chief  captains, 
and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond 
man  and  every  free  man  hid  them- 
selves in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of 
the   mountains." 

Mountains  and  islands  are  govern- 
ments. Rocks  and  dens,  state  and 
municipal  governments,  that  every- 
body will  w^ant  to  get  into  as  quickly 
as  possible  after  the  great  uprising, 
for  as  sure  as  Christ  established  So- 
cialism so  sure  will  "Socialism  rule  the 
world  whether  we  want  it  or  not,  and 
everybody  will  want  a  job  with  the 
government,  for  no  one  can  make  a 
living  outside   of  it. 

The  Socialists  make  one  terrible 
mistake  that  they  do  not  make  inter- 
est on  money  the  point  of  attack,  for 
interest  is  .the  supply  train  of  their 
enemies,  and  they  are  likened  to  a 
foolish  general,  that  wastes  his  army 
against  an  impregnable  position, 
where  a  few  men  could  attack  and 
capture  the  supply  train  and  force  the 
enemies  out  of  their  stronghold. 

In  a  recent  street  railway  contro- 
versy, in  an  article  of  defense,  the 
company  showed  that  nearly  5  per 
cent  of  the  receipts  went  for  interest 
on  bonded  debts.  They  then  go  on  to 
show  what  goes  out  for  a  hundred  and 
one  articles  that  go  into  the  construc- 
tion of  and  repairs  of  the  cars  and 
road-bed.     It  would  look  like  this: 


Interest  on  bonded  debt  for  road, 
5  per  cent. 

To  pay  dividends,  v;hich  is  interest, 
5  per  cent. 


•     -169— 

Interest   on    debts   of   mining   com- 
pany,  5  per  cent. 

Interest  on  money  invested  in  roll- 
ing mills,  5  per  cent. 

Interest  on   lumbering-  enterprise,  5 
per  cent. 

Interest  on  mills  to  saw  the  logs,  5 
per  cent. 

Interest    in    factories    in   leather   in- 
dustry, 5  per  cent. 

Interest    in     paint     industry,    5    per 
cent. 

Interest    in    glass    industry,    5    per 
cent. 

Interest  in  tool  industry,  5  per  cent. 

Now  this  is  only  ten  of  the  hundred 
and  one  articles;  now  look  at  the 
ramifications.  Each  one  of  these  in- 
dustries has  its  special  wants,  all  cal- 
culate their  returns  must  cover  not 
only  the  interest  on  the  debts  they 
owe,  but.  on  the  money  invested  at 
their  own  estimated  value. 
CUT 


The  illustration  chove  sho-Jij$  how  the 


—470— 

cancer  saps  the  vital  forces,  exactly  as 
does  a  cancer. 

The  nature  of  a  cancer  is  to  cat,  eat, 
eat,  until  it  has  devoured  everything 
around  it,  until  it  kills  the  patient,  and 
after  the  man  is  in  his  grave,  it  eats  the 
body  until  there  is  nothing  left,  and  then 
it  devours  itself. 

When  Egypt  died  four  per  cent  of  the 
people  owned  all  of  the  wealth;  when 
Babylon  died  three  per  cent  owned  all 
of  the  wealth. 

When  Greece  died  less  than  two  per 
cent  owned  all  of  the  wealth. 

When  Rome  died  less  than  two  thou- 
sand people  virtually  owned  the  world. 

Less  than  five  per  cent  of  the  people  in 
the  U.  S.  own  95  per  cent  of  all  of  the 
wealth,  and  now  the  cancer  has  begun 
eating  itself,  and  great  failures  are  like- 
ly  to  occur,  and  then  the  unprincipled 
creatures  that  have  brought  on  the  dis- 
aster will  charge  it  to  the  unrest  of  the 
people,  and  if  they  do,  it  should  be 
hurled  back  in  their  teeth  with  such 
force  that  it  will  make  them  swallow 
their  own  lies. 

With  the  vast  number  idle  and  cost  of 
living  out  of  sight,  they  may  he  thankful 
if  the  people  do  not  repeat  the  French 
uprising  of  1798. 

Is  it  any  wonder  there  is  but  little 
left  for  labor,  and  then  the  laboring 
man  must  pay  interest  on  the  ramifi- 
cations of  factors  that  create  what  he 
consumes,  so  if  labor  strikes  at  inter- 
est on  money  he  strikes  at  the  most 
vital  stronghold  of  mammon,  his  op- 
pressor. 

The  working  man  is  given  a  chance 
to  get  a  few  cents  interest  as  a  bate 
to  keep  him  voting  for  interest 
bondage. 

Mammon  is  the  only  devil,  the 
bruitish  deceivers,  the  church  has 
twisted  into  a  spiritual  devil  to  further 
deceive  man  for  the  benefit  of  the 
rich  usurer. 

The  kings,  princes  and  money  lords 
know  that,  and  also  know  the  cancer 
must  soon  begin  to  eat  itself  so  the 
middle  class  will  be,  yes,  are  being, 
ground  between  the  upper  and  nether 
millstones,  and  then  there  will  be  up- 
risings, for  men  will  not  starve  and 
see  their  families  starve.  Already  sel- 
fishness is  en  the  increase,  and  the 
break  is  neur  at  hand;  they  know  and 
are  preparing  for  it. 

In  1900  I  stated  that  if  my  inter- 
pretation was  correct,  from  the  tak- 
ing away  of  the  Jewish  daily  sacrifice, 
1260  years  would  be  up  in  1908  and 
that  King  Edward  of  England  would 
form  an  alliance  of  seven  kingdoms. 


—471— 

representing  the  seven  crowns  on 
the  dragon's  head,  apparently  against 
Germany,  but  in  reality  against  free- 
dom, when  the  oppressed  people 
arise  against  his  satanic  majesty 
mammon,  and  that  he  would  do  some 
outlandish  thing  to  curry  favor  with 
the  pope.  It  is  now  history.  He 
formed  such  an  alliance  and  we  all 
know  that  when  an  English  king 
takes  his  throne  he  takes  his  oath  he 
will  never  enter  a  Catholic  church. 
But— In  November,  1908,  King  Ed- 
ward v'olated  his  own  oath  and  en- 
tered a  Catholic  church  and  had  a 
mass  said,  thus  setting  up  "the  abom- 
ination   that    maketh    desolate." 

Now  begins  the  cleansing  of  the 
sanctuary. 

Aquarius,  the  sign  of  man,  is  in  the 
heavens. 

The  dragon  has  power  to  give  life 
to  the  image  of  the  beast  and  to  re- 
store the  wounded  head. 

What  is  more  desolating  than  the 
robbery  system  that  has  converted  all 
of  the  natural  wealth  from  the  hands 
of  the  public  to  the  hands  of  a  few 
seihsh,  grasping  men? 

What  is  a  greater  abomination  than 
jcinin^-  that  horror  to  a  church  to  de- 
ceive the  people  and  keep  their  heads 
bowed  in  prayer  while  being  robbed 
by  the  legal  thieves? 

"And  now  we  are  to  have  a  king. 
His  name  is  Prince  Robert  of  Ba- 
varia, deslendant  of  the  Stuarts." 


THIS  IS  THE  PICTURE  OF  THE 
MAN  THEY  WOULD  MAKE  KING. 

"Boston,  Mass.,  Nov.  1,  1900.— A 
proof    will    soon    be    given    that    the 


—472— 


axiom  'Westward  the  course  of  em- 
pire takes  its  way,'  is  no  more  an 
empty  phrase  her  in  the  United 
States.  A  band  of  cavaliers,  casting 
the  cherished  sentiments  of  democ- 
racy to  the  winds,  will,  on  April  19 
next,  plant  the  royal  standard  of  the 
Stuarts  in  the  very  heart  of  the  old 
mother  of  states. 

"These  enthusiasts,  who  take  them- 
selves very  seriously,  glory  in  the 
name  of  the  'Aryan  Order  of  St. 
George  and  of  his  Holy  Roman  Em- 
pire.' " 

Mark  this:  Holy  Roman  Church 
The  papal  power  has  virtually  been 
driven  out  of  Europe.  He  has  lost 
his  temporal  power.  Mammon,  who 
controls  the  power  by  force  of  his 
money,  has  power  to  restore  the 
wounded  head,  the  powers  who  hate 
republics  are  willing  to  establish  the 
papacy  here,  but  all  Christendom 
would  oppose  it,  yet  would  not  say 
so  much  against  a  king,  hence  the 
preparation  to  establish  a  king  here 
first. 


'IHIS  IS  THEIR  KING'S  COAT 
OF  ARMS. 

Where  open  treason  is  talked  you 
may  depend  upon  it  it  is  backed  up  by 
men  of  power  in  high  places. 

The  following  was  openly  pub- 
lished in  the  rounds  of  the  press  in 
November,  1900,  and  here  is  the  pic- 
ture of  the  intended  king,  his  flag  and 
his  coat  of  arms: 

The  above  is  but  one  of  many  evi- 
dences of  a  drift  to  monarchy. 

J.  Gould  said  he  would  give  a  mil- 
lion dollars  toward  establishing  a 
monarchy. 

Wm.  Vanderbilt  said  "The  public 
be  damned." 

In  1869  a  paper  called  the  "Im- 
perialist" was  published   at   37   Mer- 


—473— 

cer  street,  New  York.  Its  editorial 
said  it  came  unannounced,  but  not 
undesired.  It  was  supported  by  many 
big  capitalists,  but  deemed  too  early 
as  there  were  too  many  old  soldiers 
at  that  time. 

Some  years  later,  in  1876,  a  similar 

paper  was  published  in  New  Orleans. 

In  1905  a  lot  of  army  officers  at  a 

banquet     in     New     York     expressed 

themselves  in   favor  of  monarchy  as 

•  a  necssity  for  the  army. 

In  1896,  the  Des  Moines,  Iowa, 
Globe  came  out  in  strong  terms  in 
favor  of  monarchy.  At  the  same  time 
Senator  Jones  said,  "The  principal 
issue  is  imperialism." 

I  have  a  great  deal  of  such  matter 
that  has  appeared  in  the  press  from 
time  to  time. 

Many  men  of  note  in  Europe  and 
America  have  expressed  themselves 
in  very  strong  terms  in  favor  of  mon- 
archy. 

In  1901  a  prominent  official  and 
well  known  public  man  by  the  name 
of  Biglow,  a  man  of  sufficient  influ- 
ence to  cause  the  press  of  England 
and  America  to  note  what  he  said, 
expressed  himself  in  favor  of  mon- 
archy as  being  preferrable  to  a  re- 
public and  said: 

"In  Washington  I  found  a  cynical 
contempt  for  the  United  States'  con- 
stitution. Of  course  I  should  not 
think  of  reflecting  on  such  men  as 
Secretary  Hay  and  Judge  Taft,  but  if 
Hay  were  the  archangel  Gabriel  and 
Taft  St.  Peter  returned  to  earth,  they 
could  not  stop  the  complex  and  far- 
reaching  system  of  thievery  that  pre- 
vails in  the  public  service." 

Of  course  the  masses  would  not  be 
told  the  plans  of  the  great  plotters, 
for  of  course  they  are  not  fools.  Nor 
would  many  of  the  effects  of  their 
scheems  be  directly  their  work,  but 
would  be  the  efifects  of  their  infernal 
plots. 

The  schemes  of  such  men  would 
naturally  be  to  get  possession  of  the 
land  and  producing  factories.  I  have 
shown  you  that  by  their  own  confes- 
sion this  they  have  done. 

We  know  who  has  got  the  loot  and 
that  is  sufficient  evidence  who  the 
thieves  are  in  common  court,  then  if 
they  wage  war  to  steel  the  govern- 
ment to  protect  their  stolen  property, 
why  should  the  people  divide  to  shoot 
each  other  to  sustain  thieves  and 
traitors? 

The  continual  raise  of  official  sal- 
aries is  to  prepare  the  people  for  the 

blow. 


—474— 

Not  only  to  tire  the  people 
of  our  present  government 
but  to  prepare  them  for  a 
political    aristocracy. 

The  people  should  frown 
down  all  attempts  to  rais  po- 
litical salaries,  as  the  work^of 
traiters,  and  vote  down  every 
formU  of  bonds,  as  bonded 
debt  is  a  form    of  slavery, 

It  has  been  claimed  that  Harriman, 
Morgan,    and    certain    oil    companies 
wer  backed  by  money  of  the  Catholic 
hiarchy,  and  the  burning  of  the  larg- 
est candle  ever  known,  in  the  Vatican 
at    Rome,   in   honor   of    Mr.    Pierpont 
Morgan,  would   lead   one  to   that  be- 
lief. _ 
The  apparent  preparation  of  years 
for  the  pope  at  Baltimore  adds  to  that 
evidence.      At    any    rate,    the    powers 
and   mammon   are   prepared    for   that 
even,  and  own  everything,  and  all  of 
the    armies    and     according      to      the 
prophecy   will    seat   a   king   and   then 
the  pope,  and  dwell  with  him  for  an 
hour    15    years    and    then    Socialism, 
whether  we  want  it  or  not.     Unless 
we  rally  and  defeat  mammon,  it  will 
be  slavery  of  the  worst  aspects. 


THIS  IS  THE  FLAG  OF  TRE.V- 
SON— THE  GUDGEON  A  YELLOW 
RAG  WITH  A  DOUBLE  EAGLE. 

"Eternal  vigilance  is  the  price  of 
liberty."  HA,_  HA,  HA!  Yet,  who 
is  exerting  vigilance? 

Remember  that  preceding  the  fall 
of  Rome  and  the  establishing  of  the 
papal  power,  a  Bavarian  prince  made 


his  flag  familiar  to  the  people  through 
secret  societies.  Apparently  as  the 
colors  of  innocent  trading  societies. 
During  the  month  of  September,  1913, 
here  in  Detroit  the  trators'  flag  has 
been  flaunted  in  the  faces  of  the  peo- 
ple, where  not  a  single  color  or  starry 
banner  could  be  found.  Hereafter 
when  you  see  a  yellow  rag  with  this 
design  upon  it  you  may  know  traitors 
who  favor  monarhcy  or  papacy  are 
around  you. 

I  have  showed  you  they  would  nat- 
urally encourage  political  corruption 
just  to  make  the  people  dissatisfied. 
The  high  cost  of  living  is  one  of  the 
desired  ends  of  thes  traitors.  Though 
this  is  partly  due  to  three  causes; 

First,  the  cold  storage,  and  the 
means  of  holding  up  products  until 
spoiled,  for  the  purpose  of  higher 
prices. 

2.  The  natural  increased  demand 
because  of  the  great  increase  of  popu- 
lation and  lack  of  time  to  settle  to 
raising  necesisties  of  life.  Also 
through  ease  with  which  it  can  be 
shipped  abroad. 

3.  Because  of  high  cost  of  transpor- 
tation charges,  necessary  to  pay  in- 
terest on  money  and  watered  stock, 
as  well  as  to  pay  interest  on  the  thou- 
sand and  one  investments,  along  the 
line  of  creation,  and  this  forces  com- 
bines among  the  commercial  element. 

It  may  all  be  traced  back  to  inter- 
est on  money,  as  shown  in  the  accom- 
panying cut. 

The  time  is  near  at  hand  when  it  is 
impossible  to  make  two  ends  meet, 
and  then  crime  will  increase  tenfold, 
and  the  people  will  rise  up  in  rebel- 
lion. 

The  moment  they  have  brought  on 
a  panic,  they  try  to  make  the  people 
believe  it  is  their  restless  demands 
that  have  caused  the  business  failures. 
When  they  do  this,  the  people  should 
demand  that  the  government  sieze  every 
railroad,  factory  and  public  utility,  and 
run  them  for  the  public  benefit;  and 
issue  good  full  legal  tender  to  pay  all 
dues,  and  furnish  employment  for  all 
idle  people. 

NOW,  PATRIOTS  OF  AMERI- 
CA, LOVERS  OF  FREEDOM,  I 
APPEAL  TO  YOU. 

Show  this  book  to  your 
friends  and  form  patroic  soci- 
ets  ,anb  spred  the  news. 

THE  END. 


I 


I 


M.LOnEDK.STOWC 

j3t    r  ATHEHINEST. 
DEIROIT.  KilCH. 
USA 


1 


-»•;  book  is  DUE  on  the  last 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


liJC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    001  250  635    8 


Ur 


